-  ( 


Espiritu  Santo 


H 


By 

Henrietta  Dana  Skinner 

AUTHOR   OF 

"A  Queen  at  School"  "  Pancho's  Happy  Family' 
"  Love  Songs  of  the  Tuscan  Peasantry  "  etc. 


NEW   YORK   AND   LONDON 
HARPER    &    BROTHERS    PUBLISHERS 

1900 


Copyright,  1899,  by  HARPER  &  BROTHERS. 

All  rights  rtstrveJ. 


THIS  STORY  OF  A  LOVE,  FAITHFUL  UNTO  DEATH 

1$  Unscribefc  to  tbe  ffliemorg  ot 

MERCEDES 
QUEEN    OF    SPAIN 

BORN   JUNE   24,    i860;    DIED   JUNE   26,    1878 
" Fidelis  usque  ad  mortem" 


2072235 


ESPIRITU  SANTO 


CHAPTER   I 

"Veni,  lumen  cordium." — Whitsuntide  Prose. 

IT  was  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  Paris  was  flooded 
with  June  sunshine,  and  its  streets  were  gay  with  life. 
The  city  on  a  holiday  is  like  one  great  family — fathers, 
mothers,  and  children,  sisters,  brothers,  and  lovers  in 
happy  groups  sauntering  through  the  Champs-Elyse'es 
and  the  Cours  la  Reine,  or  walking  merrily  off  to  the 
more  distant  parks  and  promenades  of  the  suburbs. 
The  Whitsunday  church-going  had  by  many  been  done 
early  in  the  morning  at  one  of  the  low  Masses,  and 
now  the  whole,  beautiful,  bright  day  was  before  them 
for  their  out-of-door  holiday-making.  The  boulevards 
were  thronged  and  the  late  breakfast  was  being  taken, 
French  fashion,  on  the  broad  sidewalks,  at  tiny  tables 
in  front  of  the  numerous  cafes,  and  the  air  was  full  of 
the  hum  of  gay  conversation. 

Not  for  all,  however,  had  the  church-going  been  dis- 
posed of  early.  At  eleven  o'clock  the  pomp  and  cere- 
mony of  High  Mass  began  in  those  edifices  that  are 
the  glory  of  Christian  Paris.  The  fashionable  churches 
of  the  Champs-Elyse'es  and  the  boulevards — the  grand 
Metropolitan  church,  and  innumerable  others,  ancient 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  modern,  all  were  crowded  to  their  utmost  capaci- 
ty. If  one  had  been  tempted  to  say  a  moment  before, 
"All  Paris  is  in  the  streets,"  now,  on  entering  the  cool 
precincts  of  the  sacred  buildings,  one  might  well  ex- 
claim, "All  Paris  is  at  High  Mass  !" 

St.  Thomas  d'Aquin,  the  parish  church  of  the  his- 
toric Faubourg  Saint-Germain,  is  neither  among  the 
largest  nor  the  most  beautiful  of  the  churches  of  the 
capital.  But  even  for  those  who  prefer  the  Gothic  out- 
lines of  the  older  structures,  or  the  sumptuous  basilica 
style  popular  with  modern  ecclesiastical  builders,  St. 
Thomas  has  its  charm,  as  representative  of  seventeenth- 
century  architecture,  and  full  of  the  atmosphere  of 
courtly  tradition.  The  ritual  of  Whit-Sunday  was  be- 
ing carried  out  there  in  all  the  accustomed  festal 
splendor  of  the  place  —  the  clergy  in  the  sanctuary 
clothed  in  red  vestments,  the  altar  boys  in  lace  cot- 
tas  and  silk  sashes,  the  gentlemen  of  the  fabrique  in 
full-dress  at  their  stalls,  the  gigantic  Swiss  guards  at 
the  doors  in  scarlet  coats,  white  breeches  and  stock- 
ings, cocked  hats  on  their  heads,  swords  at  their  sides, 
and  great  battle-axes  over  their  shoulders.  The 
beadles,  in  black  small-clothes,  laced  hats,  silver  chains 
and  silver  -  headed  maces,  paced  the  aisles  in  solemn 
dignity,  while  the  purple  -  robed  acolytes  flung  their 
censers  high  into  the  air,  catching  them  on  the  return 
swing  in  the  manner  peculiar  to  the  traditions  of  St. 
Thomas. 

Among  the  congregation  on  this  festival  one  noticed 
a  number  of  musicians  and  amateurs  who  were  not  in 
the  habit  of  frequenting  this  church,  and  whose  faces 
wore  an  air  of  alert  attention  during  certain  musical 
portions  of  the  service,  which  showed  that  although 
the  spirit  of  worship  might  not  be  absent  from  their 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

hearts,  yet  the  motive  that  prompted  them  to  satisfy 
this  spirit  at  St.  Thomas,  rather  than  at  any  of  the 
more  famous  churches  of  Paris,  lay  in  some  unusual 
musical  attraction  ;  for  it  was  known  that  two  phenom- 
enal voices  were  to  be  heard  publicly  to-day  for  the 
first  time  in  Paris — one  a  young  barytone  from  the 
Royal  Opera  at  Milan,  who  had  already  won  a  remark- 
able reputation  in  the  north  of  Italy  and  in  Austria, 
the  other  that  of  his  young  brother,  still  a  mere  child, 
but  said  to  be  gifted  with  a  voice  such  as  only  the 
angels  in  heaven  are  supposed  to  possess.  The  broth- 
ers were  sons  of  an  Italo-Austrian  nobleman,  an  officer 
of  the  Papal  Zouaves,  who  had  been  killed  at  Mentana. 
Many  of  his  companions  in  arms — the  noblest  blood 
of  France — were  glad  to  welcome  the  sons  of  their  old 
commander,  and  young  Daretti,  opera -singer  as  he 
was,  had  been  received  with  open  arms  into  the  most 
exclusive  salons  of  the  Legitimist  nobility. 

The  Introit,  the  Kyrie  Eleison,  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis 
were  beautifully  rendered  by  the  invisible  choir.  The 
lesson  had  been  intoned,  the  choir  had  chanted  the 
"  Emitte  spiritum  tuum,"  and  then  there  came  a  solemn 
pause.  Amid  deep  silence  the  clergy  prostrated  them- 
selves on  the  altar  steps,  the  vicars  knelt  at  their 
stalls,  the  gentlemen  of  the  fabrique  at  their  benches, 
the  acolytes  within  the  chancel,  and  the  whole  vast 
congregation  at  their  prie-dieu.  Sweetly  piercing 
the  stillness,  arose  the  exquisite  tones  of  a  boy- 
soprano  in  the  Prose  of  the  festival.  "Veni,  Sancte 
Spiritus,"  sang  the  angelic  voice.  "Veni,  Sancte 
Spiritus,"  arose  from  the  choir  in  answering  petition, 
"  et  emitte  coelitus,  lucis  tui  radium."  Then  again,  in 
the  pure,  high  tones,  upward  soaring  like  a  bird,  free 
and  strong,  "  Veni,  pater  pauperum.  Veni,  lumen  cor- 

3 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

dium."  "  Come,  O  father  of  the  poor  !  Come,  O  giver 
of  good  gifts !  Come,  O  light  of  loving  hearts !" 
"Veni,  Veni !"  answered  the  choir. 

There  is  a  strange  pathos  in  the  beautiful  voice  of  a 
boy,  so  soon  to  pass  away,  to  change  into  we  know  not 
what.  Hardly  has  the  soul  of  the  child  developed  to 
use  its  gift  intelligently,  feelingly,  when  it  passes  from 
him  forever,  and  we  hear  it  no  more. 

The  last  "  Veni "  died  away,  there  was  a  moment's 
hush,  and  then  the  rich,  full  tones  of  a  noble  barytone 
thrilled  upon  the  air,  glorious  in  power  and  sonority, 
and  charged  with  that  indefinable,  sympathetic  some- 
thing that  seems  to  magnetize  the  hearts  of  its  hearers. 
"  Consolator  optime,"  it  sang,  tenderly, "  Dulces  hospes 
animae,  dulce  refrigerium  !  In  labore  requies,  in  aestu 
temperies,  in  fletu  solatium."  "  Veni,  Veni !"  pleaded 
the  answering  choir.  "  Sweetest  comforter,  Sweet 
guest  of  the  soul,  Rest  in  midst  of  toil,  Shade  amid  the 
heat,  Solace  of  our  tears,  oh,  come !"  and  above  the 
manly  voices  arose  again  the  high,  pathetic  tones  of 
the  boy-soprano,  "  O  Lux  beatissima  !"  it  prayed — "  O 
Light  most  blessed,  fill  the  inmost  hearts  of  thy  faith- 
ful people,  for  without  thy  light  and  thy  grace  there  is 
naught  but  evil  in  man."  "Veni,  Veni,"  responded 
the  deep-toned  choir,  and  then  the  two  voices,  the  soar- 
ing, ringing  treble  of  the  boy  and  the  deep,  rich  sweet- 
ness of  the  man's,  blended  in  exquisite  harmony. 
"  Lava  quod  est  sordidum,  rege  quod  est  devium." 
"  Cleanse  our  guilty  stains,  guide  our  erring  footsteps, 
drop  down  dew  upon  the  dry  land,  bend  our  stubborn 
wills,  warm  our  frozen  hearts.  Be  our  strength,  the 
support  of  our  exile,  till  thou  art  our  joy  in  Paradise 
forever,  Alleluia,  Amen,  O  Veni,  Veni !" 

Joyously,  triumphantly  rang  out  the  alleluias,  the 

4 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

dramatic  intensity  of  the  man's  voice,  the  gay  jubila- 
tion of  the  child's,  piercing,  it  would  seem,  the  very 
heavens  to  unite  with  the  voices  of  the  heavenly  choir 
before  the  Crystal  Throne. 

And  those  who  had  come,  perhaps  in  curiosity,  per- 
haps in  incredulity,  felt  themselves  stirred  to  long- 
hidden  depths,  their  eyes  full  of  tears  and  their  hearts 
repeating  :  "  O  sweetest  Comforter,  immortal  Light, 
guide  us  through  this  weary  exile  to  the  joys  of  Para- 
dise, Amen !" 

It  was  another  hour  before  the  Mass,  with  the  sermon 
of  the  eloquent  Friar  Preacher,  the  elaborate  music, 
and  the  stately  ceremonial,  was  over,  and  still  the  tones 
of  the  "  Veni,  Sancte  Spiritus  "  lingered  in  every  heart. 
The  vast  congregation  turned  slowly  and  reverently  to 
depart. 

Two  figures  stepped  aside  into  one  of  the  many 
chapels  of  the  aisle  to  let  the  crowd  pass  out  before 
them.  The  man,  of  middle  age  and  height,  olive- 
skinned  and  black-eyed,  leaned  against  the  sculptured 
tomb  of  a  great  cardinal-statesman  and  watched  the 
retreating  multitude  with  lazy  interest.  He  held  by 
the  hand  a  little  girl  with  shining  hair  and  star-like 
eyes,  who  carried  on  her  arm  a  tiny  basket  of  flowers. 
The  child,  tired  of  watching  the  stream  of  passing 
figures,  began  to  grow  restless  and  pull  at  her  little 
basket. 

"  Well,  my  little  girl,  you  have  had  a  beautiful  feast- 
day  and  the  very  angels  of  heaven  seemed  to  be  sing- 
ing to  you  of  the  Holy  Spirit  whose  name  you  bear. 
Have  the  angels  wearied  you,  my  Espiritu  Santo  ?" 

He  spoke  in  Spanish,  and  the  child,  clinging  to  his 
hand,  answered  in  the  same  language. 

"  Oh  no,  papa,  it  isn't  that  I'm  tired,  but  I  have  an 

5 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

idea,"  and  she  peeped  into  her  basket  and  then  looked 
up  eagerly.  "  Oh,  papa,  I  should  so  love  to  give  one 
of  my  flowers,  the  flowers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  the 
dear  little  boy  who  sang  so  beautifully.  Papa,  may  I 
not  give  it  to  him,  give  him  the  Espiritu  Santo  ?" 

The  father  took  the  basket  from  the  child's  hands 
and  glanced  at  the  flowers  lying  there,  white  and  pure 
as  if  cut  in  wax,  and  enclosing  in  their  petals  the  dove- 
shaped  figure  from  which  they  take  their  name. 

"  Well,  well,  child,  there  can  be  no  harm  in  your  giv- 
ing it  to  him,  but  where  do  you  expect  to  find  this 
angel  ?  Do  you  think  he  lives  perched  up  by  the  altar 
there,  like  one  of  the  carved  cherubs  in  the  choir,  or 
will  you  address  it  to  him  in  a  note — Paradise,  Poste 
Restante  ?" 

"  Do  not  tease  me,  papa !  I  thought  you  would 
know  where  to  find  him.  You  know  everything  !" 

"Not  quite,"  said  the  Spaniard,  modestly.  "Life 
would  be  dull  if  there  were  not  always  something  to 
find  out,  and  I  have  not  come  much  in  contact  with 
angels  hitherto.  But  you  must  not  be  crossed  on  your 
feast-day,  Espiritu.  Let  us  ask  the  Swiss  if  he  can 
tell  us  where  this  particular  angel  hangs  up  his 
wings." 

"The  Swiss?"  faltered  the  child,  glancing  in  alarm 
towards  the  gigantic  figure  in  its  scarlet  uniform,  pac- 
ing the  aisle,  battle-axe  on  shoulder.  "  The  Swiss  ?  But, 
papa,  can  he — can  he — talk  ?" 

"  Why  not  ?"  laughed  the  father.  "  Pray,  what  do 
you  think  he  is?  A  great,  stuffed,  peripatetic  doll, 
perhaps?  Ask  him,  and  see  if  he  cannot  talk  !" 

They  approached  the  gorgeous  figure,  the  child  hold- 
ing back  a  little  in  awe-struck  solemnity.  As  they 
came  near  to  him  the  Swiss  turned  towards  them  and 

6 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

smiled — yes,  actually  smiled,  just  as  any  every -day 
human  being  might  smile  in  looking  down  at  a  sweet 
little  child. 

"  Speak  to  him,  Espiritu  !  Tell  him  what  it  is  you 
want  to  know,"  urged  the  Spaniard,  and  the  scarlet 
giant  bent  his  head,  cocked  hat  and  all,  to  listen,  and 
smiled  on  in  the  most  encouraging  way. 

"Oh.  please,  sir,"  stammered  the  child  in  French, 
"  I  should  like  to  ask  you  a  question,  if  it  would  not  be 
too  much." 

"Oh  no,"  he  said,  affably.  "Imagine  if  I  am  not 
used  to  answering  questions  !  Why,  I  have  four  little 
girls  of  my  own  at  home  !"  And  he  laughed  at  the 
thought  as  loud  as  one  likes  to  laugh  in  a  church. 

"  Four  little  girls  of  your  own  !"  she  echoed,  in  aston- 
ishment. Why,  then,  indeed,  she  need  not  in  the  least 
fear  to  ask  him  questions ;  he  might  well  say  he  was 
used  to  it !  She  grew  very  confidential  at  once. 

"  So  you  want  to  find  the  young  gentleman  that 
sang  the  Prose  this  morning.  Well,  he  will  probably 
not  be  hard  to  find.  I  think  there  are  some  ladies  and 
gentlemen  talking  to  him  now  in  the  sacristy.  We 
will  go  and  see,"  and  he  tucked  the  battle-axe  under  his 
arm  in  the  most  familiar  way  and  took  her  by  the 
hand.  The  little  maiden  glanced  timidly  over  her 
shoulder.  Her  father  was  close  behind,  following  her 
smilingly.  Thus  encouraged,  she  paced  along  by  the 
side  of  her  formidable  protector,  looking  very  solemn 
and  taking  as  long  strides  as  she  possibly  could.  What 
would  they  say  at  home  if  they  could  see  her  walking 
up  the  aisle  with  all  this  magnificence  ! 

They  turned  off  and  entered  the  sacristy.  Within 
the  room  stood  an  eager  group — the  music  critic  of  a 
famous  journal,  the  great  contralto  of  the  opera,  the 

7 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

director  of  the  Conservatoire,  and  two  or  three  other 
well-known  musicians. 

"  I  told  you  so  !"  Madame  Delepoule  was  saying, 
triumphantly.  "  I  told  you  so,  gentlemen  !  I  have 
known  that  young  man  since  he  took  his  very  first 
singing-lesson  six  years  ago  in  Florence,  and  I  have  al- 
ways said  that  he  had  a  voice  that  would  rule  the 
world.  But  wait  till  you  hear  him  in  opera !  I  have 
sung  with  him  myself  at  La  Scala,  at  Vienna,  at  Nice, 
and  I  know  whereof  I  speak.  Ah,  Senor  Disdier  !"  she 
broke  off,  catching  sight  of  the  Spaniards.  "  Then 
you  took  my  advice  and  came  here  to-day  instead  of 
going  to  La  Madeleine.  Well,  do  you  feel  rewarded  ?" 

"  It  was  as  one  would  imagine  the  archangel  Michael 
singing,  '  Who  is  like  unto  God  ?' "  replied  Disdier, 
courteously.  "  But  it  is  not  the  archangel  that  we 
have  come  to  pay  homage  to,  but  to  the  lesser  angel. 
My  little  girl,  whose  birthday  this  is,  wishes  to  thank 
the  lad  who  sang  so  beautifully  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to 
whom  she  is  dedicated." 

"  It  is  all  the  same  ;  they  are  brothers,  and  they  are 
both  wonderful,"  said  Madame  Delepoule.  "  The  man 
sings  like  the  archangel  Michael,  but  the  boy  has  the 
voice  of  the  angel  Israfel,  the  sweetest  singer  of  heaven. 
Theodore !"  she  called,  "  Theodore,  my  child,  come 
here  !" 

"  I  have  this  moment  sent  Theodore  home,"  said  a 
young  man,  coming  forward  from  a  group  of  gentlemen. 

He  was  a  tall,  broad-shouldered  young  man,  erect 
and  shapely.  He  held  his  head  well  thrown  back,  look- 
ing down  at  the  shorter  world  beneath  him  with  eyes 
that  glanced  pleasantly  and  merrily  out  from  under 
their  long,  shading  lashes.  He  did  not  wear  a  scarlet 
uniform,  neither  did  he  carry  a  battle-axe,  yet  even  in 

8 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  presence  of  the  massive  Swiss  he  held  his  own 
bravely,  and  looked  quite  big  and  imposing. 

Senor  Disdier  led  his  little  daughter  forward.  "  That 
is  a  pity,"  he  said,  "  for  this  little  admirer  of  his  wishes 
to  pay  her  tribute  to  his  beautiful  singing." 

The  young  man  looked  down  at  the  child,  and  his 
handsome  mouth  parted  in  a  charming,  cordial  smile. 
Kneeling  on  one  knee  before  her,  to  bring  himself 
nearer  her  level,  he  took  her  small  hand  kindly  and 
said,  "  Can  I  not  take  Theodore  some  message  from 
you  ?  What  would  you  like  to  say  to  him  ?" 

She  opened  her  hand  and  showed  him  the  flower 
within.  "  Take  this  to  him,"  she  said,  simply.  "  It  is 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter." 

The  young  man  looked  puzzled  for  a  moment,  as 
well  he  might.  Then  he  examined  the  flower  more 
closely  and  his  face  lighted  up  sympathetically.  "Ah," 
he  said,  gently,  "  I  understand.  It  is  the  little  flower 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  el  Espiritu  Santo."  He  smiled  ten- 
derly into  the  soft,  eager  eyes.  "  Do  not  fear ;  Theo- 
dore will  understand,  too,  all  that  you  want  to  say." 

And  the  child  clasped  her  hands  in  delight  and 
laughed  ;  then  turning  to  her  father,  nestled  against 
him  in  sudden  shyness. 

The  young  man  rose  to  his  feet,  and  Disdier,  bowing 
politely  right  and  left,  turned  away  from  the  group 
and  led  his  little  daughter  off.  As  they  passed  the 
Swiss,  Espiritu  looked  up  to  thank  him,  and  Disdier 
slipped  a  coin  into  the  big  hand. 

"  I,  too,  have  four  little  girls,"  said  the  Spaniard ;  and 
the  Swiss  smiled  back  gratefully,  and  watched  father 
and  child  as  they  disappeared  through  the  side-door 
of  the  church  into  the  Rue  du  Bac,  turning  towards 
the  river. 

9 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Ramon  Eugenic  Disdier  had  been  for  many  years 
in  the  Spanish  consular  service,  but  had  lately  entered 
the  firm  of  a  large  mercantile  house  in  Paris  which 
carried  on  an  important  trade  with  the  Spanish  colo- 
nies, Mexico,  and  South  America.  On  coming  to  re- 
side in  this  city  he  had  invested  a  portion  of  his  prop- 
erty in  the  ownership  of  a  house  in  the  Boulevard 
Malesherbes,  which  contained  five  apartments.  The 
ground-floor  was  occupied  by  the  legation  of  one  of 
the  South  American  States.  A  broad,  central  stair- 
case of  stone,  with  windows  looking  out  on  to  a  large 
paved  court-yard,  led  to  the  upper  apartments.  The 
one  on  the  first  floor  had  been  for  many  years  the 
home  of  the  great  contralto  singer  of  the  generation 
that  is  passing  away,  Hortense  Delepoule.  The  famous 
Belgian  had  settled  in  Paris  to  teach,  but  though  her 
voice  was  beginning  to  show  signs  of  age  and  wear, 
she  appeared  from  time  to  time  in  some  of  her  most 
famous  roles  at  the  Ope'ra,  where  she  still  swayed  her 
audiences  to  frenzies  of  enthusiasm.  A  woman  of  ad- 
mirable character,  devoted  to  her  profession,  full  of 
kindness  towards  struggling  young  artists,  and  with 
exceptional  gifts  as  a  teacher,  she  had  a  devoted  circle 
of  personal  friends  and  admirers,  and  her  salon  was  a 
favorite  centre  for  the  musical  dilettanti  of  fashion- 
able Paris  as  well  as  more  Bohemian  circles. 

The  second-floor  apartment  had  lately  been  taken 
by  the  family  of  Don  Gaspar  Montufer,  a  Spanish  gen- 
tleman of  noble  birth  and  Carlist  principles  who  had 
joined  the  Spanish  colony  in  Paris,  where  so  many  po- 
litical refugees  had  found  a  home  before  him  ;  while  on 
the  third  floor  lived  Disdier  himself  with  his  four  young 
daughters  and  their  grandmother,  Madame  Valorge. 

The  fourth  floor  had  lately  been  vacated,  and  as  yet 
10 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

no  desirable  tenants  had  been  found.  It  was  with 
some  elation,  therefore,  that  Disdier  received  a  pro- 
posal from  Madame  Delepoule  that  it  should  be  taken 
by  the  young  Darettis  for  bachelor  house-keeping,  in 
which  two  friends  would  join  them — one  a  violinist 
from  the  Conservatory  orchestra,  the  other  a  professor 
of  mathematics  at  the  Lycee  Louis  le  Grand. 

"  Four  young  men,  Bohemians  from  the  Opera,  and 
I  with  four  motherless  girls  under  my  charge  !"  ex- 
claimed Madame  Valorge,  in  consternation. 

"What  indiscretion  can  there  be?"  asked  Disdier, 
coolly.  "  It  is  not  as  if  we  were  taking  them  into  our 
family.  They  will  occupy  the  fourth  floor,  we  occupy 
the  third,  and  our  girls,  who  never  go  out  unattended, 
may  occasionally  pass  them  on  the  public  stairway. 
But  so  they  may  pass  a  dozen  young  men  in  the  street. 
Can  I  blindfold  them  or  lock  them  up  within  four  walls 
of  a  tower,  like  the  father  of  Santa  Barbara  ?  No  other 
tenants  are  forthcoming,  I  need  the  rent,  and  Madame 
Delepoule  vouches  for  these  young  men  in  every  re- 
spect. What  else  can  I  do  than  let  her  friends  have  it  ?" 

But  Madame  Valorge  had  misgivings,  and  Madame 
Delepoule  felt  that  she  must  plead  with  her  personally 
if  she  wished  to  secure  the  lease  for  her  young  friends. 
The  two  ladies  were  near  of  an  age,  both  being  turned 
of  fifty,  but  nothing  could  have  been  in  greater  con- 
trast than  the  personal  appearance  of  each — the  black- 
eyed,  black -haired  Frenchwoman,  slender  in  figure, 
dainty  in  dress,  with  the  type  of  feature  that  is  called 
aristocratic,  an  air  of  high-breeding  and  refinement  in 
every  movement  and  expression,  and  the  large,  portly 
Belgian,  her  reddish -brown  hair  streaked  with  gray, 
her  heavy -featured  countenance  plain  and  common- 
place in  repose.  One  read  in  it  few  signs  of  the  superb 

ii 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

artistic  intelligence,  the  noble  vocalism  and  extraor- 
dinary histrionic  power  that  had  electrified  two  gener- 
ations of  opera-lovers. 

In  her  blunt,  straightforward,  open-hearted  manner, 
Madame  Delepoule  plunged  at  once  into  the  subject 
of  the  proposed  tenancy.  With  equal  frankness  Ma- 
dame Valorge  urged  her  objections  in  her  well-bred, 
pleasantly  modulated  tones. 

"  I  do  not  think  you  have  anything  to  fear,"  explain- 
ed Hortense  Delepoule.  "  These  young  men  are  busy 
fellows,  and  they  will  come  and  go  so  quietly  you  will 
know  little  of  their  presence  in  the  house.  Young 
Daretti  is  to  sing  at  the  OpeYa  this  coming  year,  and 
he  wishes  to  educate  and  make  a  home  for  his  young 
orphan  brother.  I  have  known  and  loved  these  lads 
from  childhood,  and  their  mother  before  them.  I  may 
be  stupid  and  conceited,  perhaps,  but  I  hope  to  have 
some  little  influence  with  the  young  fellows,  alone  in 
a  big,  wicked  city,  if  I  can  succeed  in  making  them 
feel  at  home  with  me,  can  make  them  come  to  me  as 
to  a  friend  and  mother.  You  know  what  young  men 
are.  If  they  are  in  the  same  house  with  me  and  pass 
my  door  every  day  they  will  drop  in  as  a  matter  of 
course.  But  if  they  are  just  across  the  street,  and 
must  put  on  hat  and  coat  and  fetch  their  stick,  and 
make  a  special  errand  of  it,  I  might  as  well  be  in  New 
Caledonia  for  all  I  shall  see  of  them,  for  all  I  can  hope 
to  do  for  them.  Madame  Valorge,  you  are  a  mother, 
and  have  brought  up  motherless  children;  help  me 
then  to  be  kind  to  another  mother's  orphan  lads." 

Hortense  Delepoule's  face  was/eloquent  enough  now, 
her  eyes  darkening  with  tears  of  emotion.  Madame 
Valorge  responded  to  her  appeal  with  a  warm  pressure 
of  the  hand. 

12 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

"  Ah,  Madame,  you  are  an  able  strategist  and  have 
attacked  me  at  my  weakest  point.  Indeed,  indeed, 
they  shall  come !  I  only  wish  that  I  might  join  with 
you  in  trying  to  give  them  sweet  home  influences  in 
their  lonely  lives.  With  the  little  boy  I  will  gladly  do 
it,  but  you  understand  that  with  the  older  one  I  must 
be  more  circumspect.  My  Catalina  is  devoted  to  music 
and  is  just  at  a  susceptible  age.  It  would  be  a  pity  to 
have  any  sentimental  notions  enter  into  her  head  just 
when  she  should  be  doing  her  most  earnest  work." 

"  If  you  are  able  to  keep  sentimental  notions  out  of 
the  head  of  a  seventeen-year-old  girl,  you  will  be  one 
of  the  first  to  succeed  !" 

Madame  Valorge  laughed  good-naturedly.  "  Indeed, 
if  I  were  to  bring  into  my  house  a  young  musician  of 
the  personal  charm  of  young  Daretti,  as  Ramon  de- 
scribes him  to  me,  I  admit  I  should  be  very  hopeless 
of  success.  But,  seriously,  they  may  come,  with  the 
assurance  that  I  welcome  them  and  shall  be  glad  to  do 
all  that  I  and  Ramon  can  do  to  make  it  homelike  for 
them." 

Hortense  Delepoule  took  both  Madame  Valorge's 
hands  in  hers  and  pressed  them  warmly.  There  were 
tears  in  her  honest  eyes.  "  I  thank  you  a  thousand 
times  for  your  kind  heart,  and,  allow  me  to  add,  your 
good  sense.  And,  dear  friend,  let  us  know  each  other 
even  better  after  this.  Let  me  see  more  of  you  and 
of  your  little  charges,  the  sweet  little  one  that  I  saw- 
yesterday,  especially.  Has  she,  too,  a  talent  for  music, 
and  how  did  she  come  by  her  unusual  name  ?" 

"  She  has  no  special  talent,"  replied  Madame  Valorge, 
with  a  smile  of  fond  recollection,  "except  it  be  a  talent 
for  making  herself  our  little  comfort  and  sunshine, 
our  dove  and  flower.  I  suppose  her  name  has  a 

13 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

strange  sound  to  Northern  ears,  but  the  Spanish  name 
their  children  often  for  feasts  of  our  Lord  and  the 
saints.  Our  little  girl's  name  is  very  precious  to  us. 
She  was  born  on  Whitsunday  morning,  the  feast  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  in  the  City  of  Mexico.  She  was  a  frail 
little  flower,  and  we  did  not  think  we  could  keep  her. 
As  soon  as  the  mother  saw  the  child  she  asked  that 
the  priest  might  be  sent  for  at  once  to  baptize  it.  Just 
before  he  came  the  nuns  from  a  neighboring  convent 
sent  over  a  flower,  a  little  white  flower  that  the  Mexi- 
cans call  El  Espiritu  Santo.  It  had  bloomed  that 
morning,  and  they  sent  it  to  the  new-born  infant  that 
had  come  into  the  world  with  it  on  the  joyful  feast  of 
Pentecost.  We  laid  it  in  her  tiny  hand.  She  was 
scarce  breathing.  The  priest  came  hurriedly,  and  as 
he  entered  the  room  we  could  hear  through  the  open 
window  the  nuns  chanting  the  'Veni,  Sancte  Spir- 
itus.'  He  glanced  at  the  little,  pale,  almost  lifeless 
figure,  holding  in  its  hand  the  white  flower  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and,  without  asking  us  to  name  the  child, 
he  took  it  up  at  once,  and  pouring  the  water  on  its 
brow,  said, '  Espiritu  Santo,  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name 
of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,' 
and  as  he  pronounced  the  baptismal  words  the  tiny 
creature  opened  its  eyes  and  smiled,  and  the  color 
crept  into  its  cheeks  and  lips.  He  laid  it  by  its  moth- 
er's side  and  said,  '  Fear  not,  the  child  will  live.'  It 
did  live  and  flourish,"  continued  Madame  Valorge, 
with  a  sob,  "  but  that  night  its  mother,  my  only  child, 
lay  dead !" 

With  an  exclamation  of  sorrow  and  sympathy, 
Madame  Delepoule  held  out  her  arms  to  the  afflicted 
woman  and  drew  her  to  her  breast.  "  Forgive  me  !  I 
did  not  know  what  I  was  calling  up  when  I  asked  you 

14 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  tell  me  of  the  child,"  she  said,  low  and  soothingly. 
"  I  understand  that  her  name  is  precious  to  you,  and 
that  God  has  made  her  to  be  the  comfort  and  solace 
of  your  hearts." 

"  She  is  indeed  a  benediction  to  us,  God  bless  her, 
our  little  dove,  our  Holy  Ghost  flower,  our  Espiritu 
Santo  !" 


CHAPTER   II 

"He  wears  the  rose  of  youth  upon  him." 

— Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

MADAME  VALORGE  was  most  sincere  in  promising 
Madame  Delepoule  that  the  young  Italians  should  be 
welcome  in  her  house,  yet  they  had  been  established 
many  weeks  on  the  fourth  floor  before  she  even  knew 
them  by  sight.  "  They  would  not  care  for  the  society 
of  an  old  woman  like  me,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  and  it 
is  as  well  they  should  not  be  falling  in  love  with  Cata- 
lina  or  she  with  them.  They  are  at  home  with  Ma- 
dame Delepoule,  and  the  society  of  her  salon  is  just 
what  would  be  congenial  to  them.  When  the  children 
come  home  from  their  summer  in  the  country  it  will 
be  time  enough  to  do  something  for  the  little  boy." 

In  the  meanwhile  the  new  tenants  came  and  went 
quietly  about  their  different  occupations,  and  so  solid- 
ly are  the  Parisian  houses  built  that  she  was  hardly 
aware  that  the  apartment  above  was  occupied,  al- 
though between  the  grand-piano,  the  violin,  and  robust 
men's  voices,  the  fourth  floor  was  ringing  with  music 
from  morning  till  night.  She  passed  the  young  men 
occasionally  on  the  staircase,  and  they  were  certainly 
well  -  mannered.  They  always  stood  still  with  bared 
heads  while  she  passed  them,  flattening  themselves 
against  the  wall  and  holding  their  hats  in  their  hands. 
She  fancied  that  the  burly,  brown-bearded  one  with 

16 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  kind,  brown  eyes,  was  the  Swiss  professor  of  math- 
ematics. The  slender,  blond  lad  with  the  poetic  face 
was  probably  the  violinist,  and  the  tall,  broad-shoul- 
dered young  man,  with  erect,  spirited  bearing  and 
laughing,  coquettish  eyes,  the  young  opera  -  singer. 
Other  figures  passed,  but  she  had  never  seen  among 
them  the  little  boy  Madame  Delepoule  had  spoken  of. 
He  was  apparently  non-existent.  In  the  autumn,  how- 
ever, the  fates,  which  seemed  at  first  to  have  set  them- 
selves against  any  intimacy,  began  to  relent. 

One  evening  sounds  of  a  highly  hilarious  character 
were  floated  through  the  air  from  the  fourth  floor  to 
the  occupants  of  the  third.  They  penetrated  even  the 
solid  brick  and  cement  walls  and  tiled  floors  of  as  well 
built  a  house  as  that  in  the  Boulevard  Malesherbes. 
The  sounds  of  laughter,  shouting,  and  singing,  and 
other  sounds  that  seemed  to  betoken  the  tramp  of 
manly  feet  and  the  circulation  of  heavy  pieces  of 
furniture  made  Madame  Valorge  sit  in  anxious  trem- 
bling until  the  small  hours  of  the  morning.  Disdier 
was  out  late  that  night,  and  on  his  return  he  found 
Madame  Valorge  still  up,  looking  very  white  and  dis- 
turbed. The  noise,  however,  ceased  at  that  moment, 
and  they  decided  to  do  nothing  till  morning,  when 
they  would  investigate  into  its  cause.  At  an  early 
hour  the  next  morning,  while  they  were  still  over  their 
coffee,  there  was  a  ring  at  the  door  and  the  maid 
brought  in  two  visiting-cards  for  Madame  Valorge  and 
Senor  Disdier.  The  gentlemen  were  waiting  in  the 
anteroom,  she  said.  The  cards  announced  Adriano 
dei  Conti  Daretti-Mannsfeld,  and  Saverio  Agostini, 
member  of  the  Conservatory  orchestra.  The  young 
men  were  invited  into  the  salon,  where,  with  some 
severity  of  manner,  Madame  Valorge  and  her  son-in- 
B  17 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

law  awaited  them.  It  was  impossible,  however,  not  to 
be  disarmed  by  the  manly  courtesy  of  bearing  and  the 
look  of  boyish  sincerity  in  the  faces  of  the  two  youths. 
They  entered,  hat  and  gloves  in  hand,  made  deep,  po- 
lite bows,  and,  standing  up  together,  began  their  apol- 
ogy at  once. 

"  We  feel  deeply  ashamed,  Madame  Valorge,"  with 
a  bow,  "and  you,  Senor  Disdier,"  another  bow,  "to 
think  how  much  we  must  have  disturbed  you  last 
evening.  We  were  most  inexcusably  thoughtless,  and 
beg  you  will  forgive  us." 

"  Pray  be  seated,  gentlemen,  and  lay  down  your 
hats,"  said  Madame  Valorge,  graciously,  already  mol- 
lified by  their  appearance.  "We  do  not  often  hear 
from  you,  but  last  evening  seems  to  have  been  a  merry 
one." 

"  It  was,  indeed,"  explained  Daretti,  "  but  there  was 
nothing  amiss,  I  beg  you  to  believe  ;  nothing  that  you 
would  not  have  wished  your  own  sons  to  do.  You  see," 
moving  his  chair  a  little  nearer  to  Madame  Valorge 
and  looking  confidentially  at  her  out  of  irresistible 
eyes,  "  Agostini  and  I  had  both  yesterday  signed  con- 
tracts which  assure  us  a  fortune  and  a  future.  The 
first  barytone  of  the  Ope'ra  is  to  retire  after  Easter  and 
make  a  concert  tour  through  England  and  the  United 
States.  Agostini  will  go  with  him  as  solo  violinist, 
and  will  get  the  chance  of  making  an  international 
reputation,  while  I  have  been  engaged  to  take  the  first 
barytone  roles  at  the  highest  salary  they  have  ever 
paid.  Isn't  it  delightful,  and  do  you  wonder  that  our 
heads  were  turned  ?" 

"  I  do  not  wonder,  and,  indeed,  I  congratulate  you 
with  all  my  heart,  both  of  you,  although  I  regret," 
turning  politely  to  Agostini,  "  that  your  good  fortune 

18 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

should  call  you  away  from  Paris.  But  I  fear  there 
was  something  else  turned  besides  your  heads.  Will 
you,  pray,  explain  to  me  what  happened  to  the  fur- 
niture ?" 

Daretti  glanced  at  his  companion  and  laughed  a  shy 
laugh,  and  blushed  a  charming  blush.  "  Dear  Madame 
Valorge,"  he  asked,  "  did  you  ever  have  boys  of  your 
own  ?" 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say,  no,"  she  answered  ;  "  my  only 
child  was  a  daughter,  and  my  grandchildren  are  all 
little  girls." 

"  Then  I  fear  you  will  not  understand,"  he  sighed. 

"  Try  me,"  she  said,  smiling  and  beginning  to  wish 
she  had  had  boys  of  her  own. 

"Well,  then,  if  you  will  excuse  me,  I  will  declare 
the  whole  truth  to  you."  His  facile  French  had  the 
charm  of  a  slight  foreign  accent.  "  But,  remember,  it 
is  no  girl's  story  that  I  have  to  tell.  First,  then,  we 
cleared  the  floor  and  danced,  but  they  were  not  the 
dances  that  your  young  ladies  dance  in  the  drawing- 
room.  Then  we  began  to  play  leap-frog  over  the  fur- 
niture. But  you  look  grave,  madame.  I  will  spare  you 
the  rest." 

"And  yet  you  tell  me,"  laughed  Madame  Valorge, 
glancing  in  pretended  consternation  at  the  pretty  fur- 
niture of  her  salon,  "  that  this  is  nothing  but  what  I 
should  wish  my  own  sons  to  do !" 

"Madame,"  said  Daretti,  gayly,  "  I  see  that  you  have 
already  adopted  us  and  that  all  is  forgiven.  I  need 
go  no  further  with  my  story.  From  this  moment  we 
are  your  sons,  and  I  trust  you  will  not  fail  to  call  upon 
us  for  any  filial  service  that  we  may  do  you." 

"  Especially  in  case  of  annoyance  from  unruly  neigh- 
bors, I  suppose  you  mean  to  add,"  she  said,  smiling. 

'9 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Madame  Valorge,  where  there  is  such  perfect  sym- 
pathy of  soul  as  exists  between  us  it  is  needless  to  be 
explicit." 

Ramon  Disdier  looked  at  his  bright  -  faced  young 
neighbors  with  a  sense  of  pleasure.  It  was  many 
years  since  he  had  been  a  boy,  his  life  had  been  dull 
and  anxious  of  late  years,  and  now  he  felt  as  if  he 
should  enjoy  renewing  his  youth  in  the  companion- 
ship of  these  healthy,  lively  young  fellows  that  fate 
had  made  his  tenants.  "  Decidedly,"  he  said  to  him- 
self, "  I  must  see  more  of  these  boys — I  must  spend 
an  evening  with  them  once  in  awhile  and  have  them 
come  here  sometimes.  We  have  a  fine  piano,  and  why 
might  we  not  pass  many  pleasant  hours  together  ?" 

"Decidedly,"  Madame  Valorge  was  thinking,  "these 
young  men  are  dangerous.  They  appeal  even  to  my 
withered  heart,  and,  for  Catalina's  sake,  it  will  not 
do  to  have  them  here  often,  unless  young  girls'  hearts 
are  made  of  different  stuff  from  what  they  were  when 
I  was  eighteen." 

"  Decidedly,"  the  two  young  men  were  saying  to 
themselves.  "We  must  make  friends  here.  Our  land- 
lord is  a  gentleman,  and  his  mother  is  delightful,  so 
bright  and  kindly.  We  must  lose  no  time  in  becom- 
ing better  acquainted." 

So  the  conspirators  were  three  against  one,  and  that 
one  a  hospitable,  tender-hearted  woman.  It  ended,  as 
one  might  have  foreseen,  in  the  exchange  of  cordial 
invitations  and  ready  promises  of  acceptance. 

"And  you  must  really  bring  that  little  brother  of 
yours  to  see  me,"  Madame  Valorge  was  saying.  "  He 
must  be  good  friends  with  our  little  girls  and  feel  that 
this  is  a  home  for  him.  I  have  not  even  seen  him 
yet." 

20 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Perhaps  you  have  overlooked  him,"  said  Agostini. 
"At  school  they  call  him  'the  little  one,'  'le  Petit,'  he 
is  so  tiny." 

"  I  shall  be  more  than  glad  to  put  him  under  your 
protection,"  said  Daretti,  with  a  melancholy  smile. 
"  It  is  a  great  responsibility  for  me.  I  try  to  make  a 
home  for  the  child,  but  it  isn't  as  if  we  had  our  moth- 
er," and  there  was  a  tremulous  lowering  of  the  voice. 
"  Life  is  very  different  for  poor  Teodoro  from  what  it 
was  for  me  as  a  school-boy." 

"  Bring  your  brother  to  see  me  this  very  day,"  cried 
Madame  Valorge,  impulsively.  "  I  reproach  myself 
that  I  have  not  asked  him  here  before.  To-day  is  our 
Lolita's  feast-day.  The  children  will  be  at  home  this 
afternoon  and  have  a  few  friends  with  them  from  four 
o'clock  to  seven.  There  will  be  about  a  dozen  boys  and 
girls,  and  it  will  be  bright  and  pleasant  for  the  little 
fellow  to  meet  them." 

"Thank  you  for  your  kindness  to  him.  I  always 
stop  for  him  when  his  school  is  over  at  three  o'clock, 
and  we  usually  take  long  rambles  all  over  the  city. 
But  I  shall  be  delighted  to  bring  him  here  to-day  and 
introduce  him  to  you.  I  only  fear  the  young  people 
will  find  him  very  shy." 

"  Ah,  that  will  wear  off  quickly,  no  doubt.  We  shall 
soon  make  him  feel  at  home."  And  Madame  Valorge 
and  Disdier  both  accompanied  their  new  friends  to  the 
door  with  many  hospitable  words. 

Once  outside  of  the  apartment  the  young  men 
bounded  up  the  staircase  to  their  own  rooms. 

"  Charming  people  !"  said  Agostini,  enthusiastically. 

"  Yes,  charming  people  !  So  intelligent,  so  discrimi- 
nating. No  doubt  you  observed  the  fancy  they  seemed 
to  take  to  me  ?  Such  powers  of  discernment !" 

21 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  They  said  a  great  deal  to  you,  but  you  should  have 
seen  the  looks  that  were  given  to  me." 

"  Oh,  the  jealous  man  !"  cried  Daretti,  pushing  open 
the  salon  door.  The  brown-bearded  Swiss  was  playing 
away  at  the  grand-piano,  too  absorbed  to  notice  their 
entrance  until  they  made  a  rush  at  him  and  dragged 
him  off  the  chair. 

"Well,  children,  have  you  made  your  peace?"  he 
asked,  placidly. 

"We  have,"  said  Agostini,  "and  been  adopted  as 
long-lost  sons." 

"  They  hung  about  our  necks  and  wept,  in  this 
wise,"  said  Daretti,  hurling  his  stalwart  form  tumultu- 
ously  into  the  burly  professor's  arms  and  clinging 
round  his  neck.  "  Carissimo  Casimiro,  my  dearest 
Casimir,"  heaving  a  long,  theatrical  sigh  and  planting 
his  head  firmly  on  his  friend's  broad  shoulder.  "  Ca- 
rissimo Casimiro,  give  me  your  sympathy,  I  am  in 
love." 

"  I  know.     So  you  told  me  yesterday." 

"  Ah,  but  this  is  another  !" 

"  Already  ?" 

"  What !  Is  my  heart  not  large  enough  for  two,  or 
twenty  even,  could  there  be  twenty  such  ?" 

"  May  I  inquire  the  age  of  your  latest  fancy  ?"  asked 
Casimir,  delicately.  "  Your  beloved  of  yesterday  is,  I 
believe,  sixty." 

"  This  one  is  about  the  same  age,"  sighed  Daretti, 
with  comic  gravity.  "  It  is  the  only  age  for  me  !  What 
is  the  good  of  your  young  things  of  sixteen  and  twen- 
ty, and  even  twenty-six,  I  should  like  to  know  ?  No 
experience  of  life,  their  character  unformed,  there  is 
no  knowing  what  they  may  develop  into.  It  is  all  a 
terrible  risk.  But  at  sixty  you  have  some  idea  what  a 

22 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

woman  is  like,  what  sort  of  things  you  can  expect  of 
her.  Then  you  can  begin  life  with  her  with  some 
confidence  for  the  future.  Now  I  shall  be  quite  con- 
verted to  matrimony  if  I  can  only  persuade  Mesdames 
Delepoule  and  Valorge  to  enter  into  the  estate  with 
me." 

"  For  Heaven's  sake  don't  begin  by  committing  big- 
amy !"  cried  Casimir,  shaking  himself  loose  and  re- 
turning to  the  piano-stool.  "  Stop  talking  nonsense 
and  look  over  this  score  with  me.  You  never  heard 
such  a  thing — drama  and  music  all  together.  There 
hasn't  been  such  a  tragedy  since  the  old  Greeks." 

"  There'll  be  another  tragedy  if  we  stay  to  hear  your 
'Tristan  and  Isolde,' "  said  Daretti.  "Agostini  here  has 
led  a  decent  life  so  far,  and  I  don't  want  him  contami- 
nated. Come,  Saverino  mio,"  laying  violent  hands  on 
Agostini's  slender  frame,  "  off  with  you  to  rehearsal ! 
Will  you  walk,  or  be  driven  ?"  And,  gayly  chaffing 
one  another,  they  put  on  their  hats,  and,  one  taking 
his  music,  the  other  his  violin,  they  set  out  for  their 
morning's  work. 


CHAPTER   III 

"  Her  angel's  face 

As  the  great  eye  of  heaven  shyned  bright 
And  made  a  sunshine  in  the  shady  place." 

— Spenser. 

THAT  afternoon,  punctually  at  three  o'clock,  the 
doors  of  the  College  St.  Ignace  opened  and  poured 
forth  a  living  stream  of  boys — boys  of  all  ages  and 
sizes — fully  eight  hundred  in  number,  ranging  from 
twelve  up  to  eighteen  and  twenty  years  of  age.  All 
were  clad  in  the  college  uniform  of  dark  blue,  with 
military  caps  and  Eton  jackets.  Some  of  the  lads 
went  off  in  groups  together,  but  by  far  the  greater 
number  were  met  by  their  relatives — some  by  their 
fathers  returning  from  business,  some  by  their  mothers, 
or  by  both  parents,  while  the  Rue  de  Madrid  was  lined 
with  waiting  carriages  containing  the  mothers  and 
sisters  of  the  young  students,  who,  on  their  way  to  and 
from  their  social  visiting  or  shopping,  stopped  to  pick 
up  their  sons  or  brothers.  Adriano  Daretti,  the  young 
opera-singer,  had  taken  his  stand  among  a  group  of 
gentlemen  near  the  central  door.  He  was  recognized 
by  Don  Gaspar  Montufer,  who  came  forward  and  shook 
him  cordially  by  the  hand. 

"  My  boys  had  a  delightful  walk  with  you  and  your 
brother  yesterday,"  he  said.  "They  were  full  of  enthusi- 
asm when  they  returned,  and  said  that  you  had  told 

24 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

them  most  interesting  stories  about  your  father's  ad- 
ventures in  Mexico  with  the  unfortunate  Emperor 
Max." 

"  They  were  sympathetic  listeners,  and  I  enjoyed 
their  company  greatly,"  rejoined  Daretti.  "  I  trust  you 
will  often  allow  them  to  go  with  us.  They  are  a  fine 
pair  of  lads." 

"  Willingly,  if  you  will  promise  to  rid  yourself  of  them 
as  soon  as  they  become  a  bore." 

"There  is  little  danger,"  smiled  Adriano,  politely; 
and  at  the  moment  a  dark,  stern  -  featured  but  very 
handsome  man  of  middle  age  came  up. 

"  Don  Gaspar,"  he  said,  "  will  you  do  me  the  favor  of 
an  introduction  ?" 

"With  pleasure,  marquis.  Chevalier  Daretti,  this 
gentleman  asks  to  make  your  acquaintance.  May  I 
present  Don  Luis  de  San  Roque,  Marquis  of  Palafox  ?" 

The  two  men  stood  stiffly  erect,  bared  their  heads, 
and  exchanged  low,  formal  bows,  after  the  approved 
French  fashion.  Then  the  marquis  held  out  his  hand 
to  the  younger  man. 

"  I  felt  that  we  should  know  each  other,  chevalier," 
he  said.  "  You  bear  your  father's  name.  I  was  one  of 
the  Papal  Zouaves,  and  fought  by  his  side  in  1867." 

"  Surely  I  ought  to  remember  you  !"  exclaimed 
Daretti,  taking  the  offered  hand  with  some  emotion. 
"  You  held  him  in  your  arms  when  he  died,  and  you 
came  to  Trieste  afterwards  to  bring  my  poor  mother 
his  papers." 

"  I  see  you  recognize  me.  It  was  a  sad  office,  but 
one  I  was  glad  it  was  my  privilege  to  perform.  Your 
father  was  a  man  one  could  not  know  without  loving, 
a  cultivated  gentleman,  wide-awake  to  the  movement 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  but  with  a  temperament  as 

25 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

romantic  and  chivalrous  as  that  of  a  knight  of  the 
Middle  Ages.  And  your  mother  was  cast  in  the  same 
mould.  I  remember  when  I  told  her  of  your  father's 
heroic,  Christian  death,  and  how  he  had  expressed  him- 
self as  dying  with  joy  for  his  country  and  his  religion, 
she  clasped  her  hands  and  exclaimed,  '  My  soul  doth 
magnify  the  Lord  !'  " 

The  tears  rushed  to  Daretti's  eyes  and  he  wrung  the 
marquis's  hand.  "  I  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  her 
three  years  ago,"  he  said,  in  a  low  tone.  "  It  is  good  to 
hear  a  voice  that  will  speak  her  praise  to  me  in  a 
strange  land  !" 

The  marquis  returned  the  pressure  of  his  hand  with 
feeling.  Just  then  a  lad  joined  the  group  shyly,  a  thin, 
overgrown  lad,  who  had  shot  up  into  unusual  height 
at  the  expense  of  his  breadth.  Long-limbed  and  nar- 
row-shouldered, he  moved  awkwardly,  as  if  conscious 
of  his  lanky  extremities,  and  bore  the  delicate,  fragile 
look  of  one  who  has  outgrown  health  and  strength.  He 
was  not  more  than  fifteen  years  old,  but  was  already 
nearly  six  feet  in  height.  He  drew  near  to  Daretti, 
who  threw  an  affectionate  arm  round  the  boy's  thin 
shoulders. 

"Teodoro,"  he  said,  "this  gentleman  knew  our 
mother  and  was  with  our  father  when  he  died  at  Men- 
tana." 

The  lad  took  off  his  hat  and  turned  his  face  tow- 
ards the  marquis,  whose  eyes  travelled  up  the  long 
figure  with  a  sense  of  amusement  till  they  reached  the 
face,  where  they  rested  in  astonishment.  The  boy's 
face  was  absolutely  beautiful.  The  exquisitely  chiselled 
features  were  as  perfect  in  outline  as  those  of  a  Greek 
statue ;  the  rounded  chin  and  curved  lips  were  especially 
fine.  The  broad,  pure  brow  was  shaded  by  half-rings 

26 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

of  curling,  bronze-brown  hair,  and  from  under  the  deli- 
cately pencilled  brows  looked  forth  a  pair  of  bonny  blue 
eyes,  gazing  at  him  with  winning  sweetness  and  intel- 
ligence. "  Heavens,  what  a  face  !"  thought  the  mar- 
quis. "  If  only  the  figure  corresponded,  we  should 
have  an  Antinous  or  Apollo  Belvedere." 

He  took  the  ungainly  lad  by  the  hand.  "I  must 
present  you  both  to  my  wife,"  he  said.  "  Not  only  has 
she  heard  me  speak  of  your  father,  but  your  brother's 
wife,  the  Contessina  d'Usseglio,  was  the  daughter  of 
her  godmother,  and  these  spiritual  relationships  are 
very  dear  to  us  Spaniards.  You  see,  I  have  not  lost 
sight  of  your  father's  sons,"  he  added,  pleasantly, 
as  he  led  the  way  towards  one  of  the  coroneted  car- 
riages. Two  laughing,  girlish  faces  were  thrust  out  of 
the  window,  bewitching  Spanish  faces,  with  dainty 
features,  large,  lustrous  eyes,  olive  skins,  and  masses  of 
clustering  hair.  Little  school-maidens  in  their  early 
teens  they  were,  bubbling  over  with  joy  and  excite- 
ment. "  Children,  where  is  your  mother  ?"  asked  the 
marquis,  with  a  caress  to  each  upturned  face. 

"  She  has  sent  us  home  alone,  papa — quite  alone.  Im- 
agine how  reasonable  we  must  be,  papa,  so  discreet ! 
And  we  are  to  fetch  you  and  Jaime  home  directly,  and 
Jaime  is  to  dress  quickly  and  come  with  us  to  Lolita 
Disdier's  fete.  Ah,  there  you  are,  Jaime  !  There  is  no 
time  to  lose,"  as  a  black-eyed  youth  of  seventeen  made 
his  way  towards  the  carriage,  greeting  his  father  and 
sisters  with  as  much  enthusiasm  as  if  they  had  been 
separated  half  a  year  instead  of  half  a  day. 

"  I  regret,  gentlemen,"  said  the  marquis,  "  that  my 
wife  is  not  here  as  usual  to-day.  It  will  be  her  disap- 
pointment. But  I  shall  call  upon  you  very  soon,  and 
hope  to  arrange  a  time  to  bring  you  to  my  house.  In 

27 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  meanwhile  these  very  reasonable  little  maidens 
whom  you  see  behaving  with  such  exemplary  discretion 
are  my  daughters,  Dona  Margarita  and  Dona  Josefa  de 
San  Roque." 

The  girlish  faces  grew  suddenly  grave  and  impor- 
tant. They  nodded  their  heads  politely,  and  then 
glanced  furtively  at  each  other  for  encouragement. 
They  were  in  a  desperate  hurry,  but  thought  it  would 
be  rude  to  remind  their  father  of  the  fact  before  the 
strangers.  He  was  a  considerate  papa,  however,  and 
soon  bowed  himself  free  from  the  young  men,  stepped 
into  the  carriage  with  his  son,  and  signed  to  the  coach- 
man to  drive  off. 

"  I  suppose  he  must  have  been  the  boy,  but  I  should 
have  hardly  recognized  him,"  said  the  marquis,  thought- 
fully, leaning  back  in  his  seat. 

"  What  boy  ?"  exclaimed  the  children,  eagerly,  bend- 
ing forward  and  crowding  about  their  father's  knees. 

"I  have  often  told  you,  children,  of  the  victory  of 
Mentana,  and  the  brave  boy  that  crossed  the  field  of 
battle  to  carry  an  order  to  a  company  of  French  Chas- 
seurs— an  order  that  decided  the  fate  of  the  battle. 
That  boy  was  the  Chevalier  Daretti  that  I  just  present- 
ed to  you." 

"  Theodore's  big  brother  !"  exclaimed  Jaime.  "  Why 
did  you  not  tell  us  before  ?" 

"  Because  I  had  not  recognized  in  the  tall,  elegant, 
fashionably  dressed  young  man  the  ragged,  dusty, 
heart-broken,  terror-stricken  child  that  I  had  last  seen 
more  than  a  dozen  years  ago  in  the  din  and  smoke  of 
battle." 

"But,  papa,  why  do  you  call  him  terror-stricken, 
when  you  just  said  he  was  so  brave  ?" 

"  It  is  the  highest  form  of  heroism,  my  children,  to 

28 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

do  a  brave  action  in  spite  of  one's  fears  —  to  under- 
stand the  greatness  of  the  danger  and  yet  face  it  when 
duty  calls.  His  father,  Colonel  Mannsfeld,  was  my 
superior  officer.  I  was  riding  near  him  with  General 
Charette,  and  noticed  his  young  son,  then  a  tall,  thin 
boy,  not  more  than  eleven  years  of  age,  who  was  help- 
ing his  father  with  great  intelligence  in  watching  the 
movements  of  both  armies.  Our  men  were  fighting 
against  fearful  odds,  and  there  was  but  one  chance  for 
victory,  and  the  general  was  about  to  send  an  order  to 
the  Chasseurs  to  make  a  flanking  movement  when  a 
shell  fell  in  our  midst  and  exploded  almost  directly 
under  Mannsfeld's  horse.  The  animal  was  literally 
blown  to  pieces,  and  the  colonel  fell  with  him,  terribly 
mangled.  The  orderly  was  instantly  killed.  The  poor 
child  gave  a  fearful  scream  and  fell  on  his  knees  by  his 
father's  side.  We  did  our  best  to  extricate  Mannsfeld, 
but  it  was  impossible  to  stanch  his  wounds,  it  was 
only  a  question  of  minutes  before  he  would  bleed  to 
death.  The  general  called  for  an  orderly,  for  time  was 
pressing,  but  there  was  no  one  near  us.  Then  the  boy 
rose  up  from  his  father's  side  and  said,  '  I  will  go  with 
the  order.'  It  was  a  fearfully  dangerous  errand,  one 
chance  in  ten  that  he  would  cross  the  field  alive,  for 
the  bullets  were  falling  like  rain.  The  poor  father,  who 
understood  the  danger  only  too  well,  murmured, 
'  Adriano,  my  boy  !  Your  poor  mother  !  Your  little 
brother  !'  Then  reproaching  himself  for  his  weakness 
he  raised  his  voice  and  cried,  '  Go,  and  God  be  with 
you  !'  We  lost  sight  of  the  boy  in  the  smoke  of  the 
battle,  and  there  were  some  minutes  of  terrible  suspense, 
but  after  awhile  we  saw  the  Chasseurs,  to  our  relief, 
swing  about  and  attack  the  enemy's  flank.  The  boy 
had  picked  his  way  through  the  thick  of  the  battle, 

29 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

crawling  over  the  bodies  of  the  dead  and  wounded,  and 
protecting  himself  behind  trees  and  broken  walls.  In 
spite  of  his  grief  and  agitation  he  had  not  only  de- 
livered the  general's  order,  but  had  given  the  com- 
manding officer  so  clear  an  account  of  the  situation 
that  it  helped  him  greatly  in  executing  the  manoeuvre 
that  saved  the  day." 

"  Oh,  papa,  tell  us  !"  cried  the  children,  with  tearful 
eyes  fixed  on  his  face.  "  Did  the  boy  get  back  to  his 
father,  and  did  the  father  live?" 

"  Dear  children,  the  father  died  in  my  arms  not  ten 
minutes  after  the  lad  left  us." 

The  children's  lips  quivered.  The  marquis  almost 
regretted  that  he  had  brought  a  cloud  over  those 
young  faces  with  the  sad  story  of  war  and  death.  But 
at  that  moment  they  drove  up  under  the  gateway  of 
the  Hotel  San  Roque,  and  Jenofonte,  the  tall  porter, 
was  opening  the  carriage  door,  and  their  mother's 
sweet  voice  was  calling  to  them  to  make  haste  and  get 
ready  for  the  party.  The  children  bounded  up  the 
stairs  to  meet  her,  the  stern-featured  soldier  glancing 
after  them  with  fatherly  pride,  for,  like  many  a  stern- 
featured  soldier  before  him,  he  was  a  tender  and  in- 
dulgent parent. 

The  Darettis  stood  a  moment  on  the  pavement  after 
the  San  Roque  carriage  drove  off.  Adriano  always 
felt  a  strange,  homesick  feeling  at  this  hour,  when  he, 
himself  an  orphan,  and  the  young  brother  to  whom 
he  stood  in  the  place  of  father  and  mother,  had  to 
witness  daily  the  joyous  reunion  of  so  many  parents 
and  children.  It  seemed  to  hurt  him  about  the  heart 
to  see  so  much  demonstration  of  family  affection,  and 
he  was  glad  when  the  hour  was  over. 

Don  Gaspar  Montufer  passed  at  that  moment,  a  tall 

30 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

boy  clinging  to  either  arm  with  that  simple  unconcern 
for  appearances  characteristic  of  the  Latin  races. 
They  were  big  boys,  but  it  did  not  occur  to  them  that 
it  was  unmanly  to  show  their  affection  for  their  father 
in  public.  Teodoro  stepped  shyly  forward  and  asked 
them  if  they  would  walk  with  him  again  that  after- 
noon. 

"  Not  to-day,"  they  answered,  over  their  shoulders. 
"We  are  going  to  Senorita  Disdier's  fete  this  after- 
noon," and  they  passed  happily  on. 

Teodoro's  face  fell.  It  had  taken  all  the  timid  boy's 
courage  to  address  them,  and  he  felt  their  refusal  like 
a  rebuff. 

"  Never  mind,  Tedi,"  said  Adriano,  cheerfully.  "You 
shall  go  to  the  ball  yourself.  The  fairy  godmother 
has  sent  for  you." 

"And  will  the  princess  be  there?"  asked  Teodoro, 
innocently. 

"  To  be  sure,  and  she  will  ask  you  to  dance." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?" 

"  How  do  I  know  ?  What  a  boy  to  ask  questions  ! 
Of  course,  I  had  it  from  the  fairy  godmother  herself." 

Teodoro  was  greatly  excited.  He  could  not  walk 
home  in  the  conventional  way,  but  frisked  like  an  un- 
gainly colt,  and  had  to  be  called  to  order  a  dozen 
times.  He  had  never  been  to  a  party  in  his  life.  He 
knew  a  great  deal  about  loneliness  and  poverty  and 
work,  about  sorrow  and  war  and  death,  but  about  fetes 
and  dances,  pretty  children  and  gay  dresses,  he  was 
very  ignorant.  He  had  been  behind  the  scenes  at  the 
opera  sometimes,  when  they  were  representing  a  ball 
or  a  fete,  but  there  one  saw  the  powder  and  paint,  saw 
the  faces  before  the  smiles  were  put  on,  saw  the  ma- 
chinery and  makeshifts.  There  was  no  illusion,  no 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

spontaneity,  no  sense  of  joy,  of  happiness.  The  poor 
boy,  who  had  had  little  of  childhood's  joys,  and  had 
grown  too  fast  into  manhood,  clung  to  childish  ideas 
of  things  he  had  never  known.  He  liked  to  read  child- 
ish books,  liked  to  play  childish  games,  and  chose  the 
littlest  boys  in  school  for  his  especial  friends. 

"  And  now,  Adriano,  what  shall  I  wear  ?" 

This  was  a  grave  question.  They  had  reached  their 
rooms  now,  and  Teodoro  had  scoured  face  and  hands 
and  mercilessly  brushed  all  the  pretty  curl  out  of  his 
hair. 

"  You  see,  Tedi,  I  never  dreamed  of  your  becoming 
a  society  man  so  soon,  and  I  fear  I  have  not  provided 
a  suitable  outfit  for  you.  Under  the  circumstances,  I 
think  you  had  best  wear  your  Sunday  uniform.  In 
fact,  you  have  nothing  else  but  your  travelling-suit, 
which  would  look  as  if  you  were  in  a  hurry  to  leave, 
and  that  would  not  be  polite." 

So  the  best  blue  uniform  was  brought  out  and 
Oreste  pressed  into  the  service.  Oreste  was  the  Daret- 
tis'  young  Italian  valet,  who  had  been  with  them  since 
before  their  mother's  death.  It  was  not  a  hard  service, 
as  the  young  men  were  very  independent  and  did 
much  for  themselves,  but  Oreste  was  always  wide- 
awake and  interested,  and  adored  his  young  masters. 
He  brushed  the  blue  uniform  with  zealous  care,  and 
polished  the  best  looking  pair  of  shoes. 

"  Oreste,  you  careless  fellow  !  you've  laid  out  three 
socks." 

"  Well,  you  needn't  put  on  but  two,"  observed 
Adriano.  "  Now,  Tedi,  hold  still.  How  can  you  ex- 
pect me  to  tie  your  cravat  straight  when  you  are 
dancing  jigs  with  the  chairs?  No  wonder  Oreste 
thought  you  had  an  unusual  number  of  legs." 

32 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

At  last  the  blue  uniform  was  safely  buttoned  on,  the 
stiffest  and  widest  collar  picked  out,  and  the  white 
cravat  carefully  tied.  An  Eton  jacket  could  hardly 
be  said  to  be  becoming  to  the  lad's  figure.  It  seemed 
to  make  his  long  limbs  look  longer  and  thinner  than 
ever. 

"  If  people  would  only  look  at  his  face  first  they 
would  not  think  of  his  figure,"  thought  Adriano. 
"  Stand  up  straight  and  look  proud  !"  he  added,  aloud. 
"  You  will  think  a  great  deal  of  your  height  some 
day." 

"  I  think  too  much  of  it  already,  and  so  do  other 
people,"  objected  Teodoro.  "  I  wouldn't  think  so  much 
of  it  if  there  wasn't  so  much  of  it  to  think  of." 

"  It's  lucky  we  have  the  assurance  of  Holy  Scripture 
that  you  cannot  add  to  your  stature  in  that  way,"  re- 
marked Adriano;  "  but  there  is  something  else  for  you 
to  employ  your  mind  on,  and  that  is  a  pretty  speech 
to  make  in  your  very  best  French  to  the  fairy  god- 
mother. Now  hold  your  head  back  and  do  credit  to 
your  bringing  up,"  and  he  gave  his  brother  a  last  criti- 
cal glance  followed  by  an  affectionate  hug  and  kiss, 
under  cover  of  which  he  slyly  ruffled  up  the  smoothly 
plastered  hair  into  a  more  becoming  disorder,  and  then 
the  brothers  started  down  the  stairs  together. 

It  was  a  pretty  scene  in  Madame  Valorge's  salon : 
Disdier's  four  daughters  and  some  of  their  intimate 
friends,  the  two  San  Roque  girls,  Julia  and  Trinidad 
Montufer,  and  other  little  ladies  of  the  Spanish  colony 
of  Paris,  ranging  from  eleven  to  fifteen  years  of  age, 
all  in  bright,  pretty  dresses.  Ther,e  were  boys,  also, 
chiefly  brothers  of  the  different  little  ladies,  about  the 
same  in  number  and  years. 

Teodoro  felt  utterly  bewildered  as  they  came  on  the 
c  33 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

bright  scene.  He  was  conscious  that  Adriano  was 
leading  him  up  to  an  elderly  lady  and  introducing  him 
to  her  as  the  fairy  godmother.  That  was  the  signal 
for  his  little  speech,  but  he  could  remember  nothing 
of  it. 

"  So  this  is  '  le  Petit,'  the  tiny  fellow  that  I  have 
overlooked  so  long,"  said  the  godmother,  laughing 
pleasantly,  and  she  introduced  them  both  to  a  tall 
young  lady  standing  at  her  side,  named  Catalina, 
to  whom  Adriano  was  soon  making  pretty  speeches 
enough  to  make  up  for  any  number  of  delinquent 
brothers. 

Teodoro  was  miserable.  His  eye  had  fallen  upon 
some  of  his  schoolmates  present,  Roque  and  Jaime  de 
San  Roque,  Diego  and  Ignacio  Montufer,  and  Blaise 
Oeglaire,  and  he  quickly  noticed  that  not  one  of  them 
was  wearing  the  school  uniform.  All  were  clad  in 
broadcloth  suits,  and  the  tallest  ones,  Blaise  Oeglaire 
and  Roque  de  San  Roque,  even  wore  cutaway  coats. 
Poor  Teodoro  felt  wretchedly  out  of  place  and  wanted 
to  run  away. 

"  He  !  Petit !  how  did  you  come  here  ?"  called  out 
Blaise  Oeglaire.  It  sounded  rude  and  patronizing,  and 
Teodoro's  cheeks  burned.  He  would  have  liked  to 
knock  Blaise  down  on  the  spot,  but  he  felt  that  this 
was  neither  the  time  nor  the  place. 

"  Is  the  young  man  in  buttons  a  gendarme  or  a 
lackey?"  asked  one  of  the  little  Spaniards  in  her 
own  language. 

"  Are  you  sure  it  is  a  man  ?  It  has  a  girl's  face," 
said  another. 

"  And  the  figure  of  a  giraffe,"  added  a  third. 

They  all  laughed.  They  were  talking  carelessly  to 
each  other  in  Spanish,  a  language  they  took  for  granted 

34 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  blond  stranger  would  not  understand.  But,  unfort- 
unately, Teodoro  understood.  He  had  been  born  in 
Mexico,  when  his  father  was  aide-de-camp  to  the  Em- 
peror Max.  Spanish  had  been  the  first  language 
of  his  childhood,  and  he  understood  the  careless  lit- 
tle girls  only  too  well.  He  could  hardly  choke  back 
the  tears,  and  looked  agonizedly  round  for  Adriano. 
But  Adriano  had  slipped  out  of  the  room  with  the  tall 
girl  called  Catalina  and  had  cruelly  left  him  to  his 
fate.  The  sound  of  music  struck  up  now.  The  other 
boys  went  forward  and  asked  the  young  girls  to  dance. 
Teodoro,  left  alone,  slipped  forlornly  back  and  edged 
into  the  farthest  corner.  No  one  seemed  to  notice 
him,  and  he  hoped  they  would  forget  his  presence.  He 
had  supposed  that  parties  would  be  all  gayety  and 
happiness,  but  he  did  not  know  when  he  had  been  so 
unhappy  and  gloomy.  "  If  this  is  a  party,  I  don't  like 
parties,"  he  muttered,  cynically. 

They  were  all  dancing  now,  a  graceful  quadrille. 
Blaise  Oeglaire  was  leading  the  dance  with  pretty  Lo- 
lita  Disdier.  Blaise  looked  very  successful  and  smiling 
and  self-conscious,  and  all  Teodoro's  bitterness  of  spirit 
centred  on  him. 

"  He  is  my  enemy  ;  he  began  it ;  he  put  them  all  up 
to  mocking  me,"  thought  the  sensitive  lad.  "  He  is 
my  enemy,  and  I  hate  him  !" 

The  gay  music  made  him  feel  more  gloomy  and  bitter 
than  ever.  He  slipped  farther  back  into  his  corner, 
feeling  homesick  and  sore,  and  watching  the  dancers 
with  eyes  half  wistful,  half  vengeful. 

"  We  ought  to  pray  for  our  enemies  and  those  who 
despitef ully  use  us,"  he  thought.  "  Oh,  I  want  to  go 
home  !  I  want  Adriano  !  I  want  Oreste  !  I  can't  bear 
these  wicked  people.  Please,  God,"  he  added,  desper- 

35 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ately — "please,  God,  take  Blaise  Oeglaire  to  heaven 
when  he  dies — I  hate  him  so  !" 

Oh,  what  if  he  should  be  so  childish  and  unmanly  as 
to  cry — he,  fifteen  years  old  and  nearly  six  feet  high ! 
The  tears  were  very  near  and  it  began  to  hurt  him  to 
swallow.  Perhaps  he  might  slip  out,  now  that  all  were 
busy,  and  steal  home  unobserved.  He  had  just  made 
a  movement  to  start  when  a  soft  little  hand  was  thrust 
into  his,  and  he  heard  a  soft  voice  say,  "Will  you  dance 
with  me  ?" 

He  looked  down.  He  liked  little  things  and  children, 
and  this  was  a  little  child,  and  her  brown  eyes  were 
sweet  and  friendly. 

"  Are  you  the  princess  ?"  he  asked,  simply. 

She  looked  delighted.  She  loved  fairy-tales,  and  re- 
sponded with  enthusiasm. 

"Yes,  I  am  the  princess.  You  have  just  found  me, 
after  many  trials  and  perils.  This  is  my  enchanted 
castle,  and  my  name  is  Espiritu  Santo  !" 


CHAPTER  IV 

"  Graceful  and  slender, 

Light  as  a  fawn, 
Loving  and  tender, 
Bright  as  the  dawn." 

— From  the  German. 

"  WHERE  is  your  brother  ?  I  do  not  find  him  any- 
where," asked  Madame  Valorge  of  Daretti,  half  an 
hour  later.  "  I  want  him  to  join  in  some  games." 

Adriano  had  en  joyed  his  share  of  the  party  very  much. 
He  had  made  himself  agreeable  to  the  mammas  of  the 
young  people,  and  he  had  danced  with  tall,  dreamy- 
eyed  Catalina  Disdier,  who  glanced  with  awe  and  rever- 
ence at  the  distinguished  opera-singer  at  her  side ;  he 
had  carried  on  humorous  love-passages  with  Madame 
Delepoule,  whose  particular  pet  he  was,  and  he  had 
made  his  very  best  manners  to  the  beautiful  Mar- 
chioness of  Palafox,  telling  her  of  his  meeting  with  her 
husband,  whose  kind  remembrance  of  his  parents  had 
left  such  an  impression  on  Adriano's  heart. 

"  Teodoro  missing  !"  And  Adriano  looked  troubled. 
""  Then  I  fear  he  has  run  away  in  a  fit  of  shyness." 

"Margara,"  called  Madame  Valorge,  to  a  young  girl 
who  was  passing  by,  "  do  you  know  where  the  young 
Count  Daretti  is — the  tall  youth  in  the  blue  uniform  ?" 

"  He  is  probably  being  well  entertained,"  replied  the 
young  girl,  gayly,  "  for  Espiritu  is  missing,  too.  We 
had  better  hunt  for  them  both  together,"  and  she 

37 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

opened  an  adjoining  door  and  peeped  slyly  in.  "  Look  !" 
she  cried,  turning  to  them  a  bright,  picturesque  face, 
which  Daretti  recognized  as  one  he  had  seen  in  the 
carriage-window  that  afternoon. 

They  looked  into  the  room,  Senor  Disdier's  den,  and 
there  were  the  culprits,  Teodoro  seated  on  a  low  otto- 
man, his  elbows  supported  on  his  knees,  his  chin  rest- 
ing on  his  hands,  his  face  turned  upward  towards  the 
pretty  child,  who  sat  curled  up  on  the  table  looking 
down  at  him,  while  she  glibly  rattled  off  a  thrilling 
tale  of  knights  in  armor,  of  wizards  and  dragons,  of 
lovely  ladies  riding  through  the  forest,  and  terrible  en- 
counters with  the  powers  of  evil.  She  was  evidently 
nearing  the  crisis  of  the  story,  for  her  cheeks  were  pink 
with  excitement  and  her  eyes  as  big  as  saucers. 

"  And  Orlando  raised  his  sword  and  dealt  him  a 
mighty  blow  which  hurled  him  to  the  ground,  where  he 
foamed  with  rage,  and  the  blood  gushed  from  his  side 
and  formed  living  serpents  that  twisted  round  and 
reared  their  heads  at  Orlando.  But  he  was  nothing 
afraid,  for  God  was  with  him,  and  he  slew  the  serpents, 
cutting  off  their  heads  with  a  single  stroke  of  his  en- 
chanted sword  !" 

"  Heavens !  Who  would  have  thought  so  fair  a  creat- 
ure could  be  so  blood-thirsty  !"  whispered  Adriano. 

"  Hush  !  Let  us  leave  them  alone  to  finish  the  story 
in  peace.  They  seem  so  perfectly  happy  it  would  be  a 
pity  to  disturb  them." 

Adriano  looked  lovingly  after  Teodoro  as  he  softly 
closed  the  door.  "  I  do  verily  believe  he  has  found  his 
princess,"  he  thought.  "  Poor,  dear  boy,  how  glad  I  am 
to  see  that  happy  look  on  his  face  !  It  must  be  very 
nice  to  have  a  princess.  Who  knows  but  I,  too,  might 
find  one,  if  I  only  knew  where  to  look  for  her." 

38 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

He  glanced  across  the  room  to  where  Catalina  Dis- 
dier  had  been  standing,  but  she  had  moved  away,  and 
his  eyes  sought  her  in  vain. 

"Are  you  looking  for  any  one?  Can  I  help  you?" 
asked  a  pleasant  young  voice  by  his  side.  He  started. 
He  had  quite  forgotten  the  presence  of  the  bright-faced 
maiden  who  had  found  Teodoro  for  them.  He  looked 
down  at  her  with  an  amused  smile.  It  would  be  rather 
hard  to  explain  exactly  who  it  was  he  was  looking  for  ! 

"  No  doubt  you  could  help  me,  Dona  Margarita,  you 
who  are  so  discreet,  so  reasonable  !  I  was  looking  for 
some  one  whose  kind  heart  would  prompt  her  to  ask 
me  to  dance  !" 

"It  was  so  evidently  not  myself  that  you  sought," 
said  the  young  girl,  with  a  mischievous  flash  in  her 
merry  eyes,  "that  my  discretion  overcomes  my  natural 
kind-heartedness  and  I  leave  you  to  your  search,"  and 
dropping  him  a  formal  little  courtesy,  she  was  gone 
before  he  could  find  a  rejoinder. 

"  I  am  afraid  MargaYa  San  Roque  is  more  than  a 
match  for  you,  Adrien,"  said  Madame  Delepoule,  laugh- 
ing at  his  discomfiture.  "  But  now  you  must  hear  my 
pupil,  Catalina,  sing.  She  is  a  born  artist,  and  I  have 
just  succeeded  in  overcoming  her  grandmother's 
scruples,  and  am  beginning  to  prepare  her  for  the 
stage." 

Catalina  Disdier  now  stood  by  the  piano,  tall,  dreamy- 
eyed,  with  a  face  of  irregular  but  picturesque  beauty. 
Her  voice  rose,  full,  rich,  and  sweet,  a  dramatic  mezzo- 
soprano  of  unusual  compass  and  power.  The  musical 
nature  of  the  girl  and  her  fine  dramatic  instinct  show- 
ed plainly  in  the  intelligence  and  grace  of  phrasing 
and  shading,  the  fire  and  truth  of  accent.  She  had 
caught  something  of  Hortense  Delepoule's  own  nobil- 

39 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ity  and  breadth  of  style.  There  were  splendid  possi- 
bilities open  to  such  a  voice  guided  by  such  a  teacher. 
The  young  audience  was  full  of  enthusiasm. 

After  the  song,  a  lad  of  fourteen,  Ignacio  Montufer 
by  name,  stood  up  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  his  young 
companions  gathering  in  a  circle  around  him,  and,  bow- 
ing ceremoniously  right  and  left,  he  began  to  declaim 
a  selection  from  the  Spanish  of  Calderon  de  la  Barca 
with  considerable  spirit  and  confidence.  At  the  end 
he  was  loudly  applauded,  but  yielded  the  floor  to  Roque 
and  Pepilla  de  San  Roque,  who  spoke  very  intelligent- 
ly in  French  the  dialogue  from  "  Athalie  "  between 
Mathan  and  the  little  Joas.  This  delighted  the  audi- 
ence immensely,  and  then  the  tall,  good-looking  French 
youth,  Blaise  Oeglaire,  by  name,  gave  them  a  comic 
recitation.  There  was  some  danger  that  this  enter- 
tainment might  go  on  indefinitely,  as  the  young  peo- 
ple all  seemed  proficient  and  willing,  but  just  then  re- 
freshments were  announced,  and  occupied  young  and 
old  till  the  hour  for  dispersing  struck,  when  there  was 
a  general  call  for  a  farewell  dance. 

"Where  are  the  children,  Pepilla  San  Roque  and 
Espiritu  Disdier  ?  They  must  dance  for  us  !  Margara, 
play  the  jota;  the  children  must  dance." 

Teodoro  and  his  small  companion  had  stolen  back 
into  the  room  at  the  first  note  of  Catalina's  singing, 
for  Teodoro  had  a  very  musical  nature  and  always 
drifted  towards  the  piano  sooner  or  later.  Espiritu 
had  not  left  his  side  from  the  first  moment  she  had 
thrust  her  small  hand  into  his.  She  looked  up  into 
his  face  now. 

"They  want  me  to  dance  the  jota  with  Josefa  de 
San  Roque.  If  I  leave  you,  will  you  wait  here  till  I 
come  back  ?" 

40 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Teodoro  promised  readily  enough.  His  happiness 
shone  on  every  feature  of  his  beautiful,  delicate  face. 
"  Too  beautiful  for  a  boy,"  thought  Madame  Valorge — 
"too  beautiful  and  sensitive.  He  does  not  look  as  if 
he  were  long  for  this  earth."  And  she  gazed  with  some 
anxiety  into  the  light-blue  eyes  with  their  fringe  of 
upward  curling  lashes.  But  the  eyes  were  bright  and 
healthy,  and  they  smiled  at  her  gratefully.  She  beck- 
oned to  him  to  sit  beside  her  on  the  sofa. 

"You  have  given  my  little  girl  great  pleasure  to- 
day," she  said,  kindly.  "  She  is  delighted  to  have  so 
tall  a  companion,  and  one  who  can  tell  her  such  nice 
stories,  and  who  will  listen  so  well  to  hers." 

Teodoro  blushed  like  a  rose,  and  his  blue  eyes  smiled 
at  her  more  gratefully  and  tenderly  than  ever.  "  We 
have  so  much  to  say  to  each  other,"  he  said,  enthusi- 
astically. "  We  should  always  find  something  more  to 
say  if  we  saw  each  other  every  day  for  years  and  years 
and  years,"  and  he  looked  radiant  at  the  thought  of  a 
future  of  such  companionship. 

"  You  shall  see  each  other  as  often  as  you  like,"  said 
Madame  Valorge,  warmly.  "  You  must  feel  that  this 
is  your  home  and  that  you  are  one  of  us.  The  chil- 
dren have  never  had  a  brother,  so  you  see  there  is  an 
empty  place  among  us  waiting  for  you  to  fill  it  !" 

Teodoro  took  her  hand,  and  bending  his  blond  head 
over  it  kissed  it  with  reverent  courtesy,  for,  however 
awkward  in  his  movements  generally,  the  lad  was  al- 
ways graceful  and  chivalrous  in  his  manners. 

And  now  the  bright-faced  MargaYa  was  at  the  piano, 
playing  one  of  the  national  dances  with  immense  vi- 
vacity and  swing.  The  floor  was  cleared  of  obstruc- 
tions, and  the  pretty  children,  one  blond  and  one 
brunette,  but  both  plump,  well -formed,  and  graceful, 

41 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

began  the  slow,  stately  dance.  The  children  took  their 
dainty  steps,  gesturing  and  posturing  after  the  fashion 
of  national  dances.  As  the  dance  grew  more  animated 
and  the  figures  more  complicated  the  accompaniment 
entered  into  its  spirit.  The  young  pianist  marked 
the  rhythm  with  sure  touch,  throwing  in  a  number 
of  brilliant  embellishments  with  ready  inventive- 
ness. 

"  She  has  certainly  extraordinary  facility,"  thought 
Daretti,  and  he  moved  nearer  the  piano,  to  where  he 
could  watch  both  the  key-board  and  the  young  musi- 
cian. The  spirit  of  fun  had  got  into  her,  and  there 
was  such  fantastic  humor  in  one  of  the  variations  that 
Adriano  laughed  outright.  She  glanced  up,  laugh- 
ing and  dimpling,  then,  with  a  mischievous  twitch  in 
the  corners  of  her  pretty  mouth,  the  music  suddenly 
dropped  into  a  plaintive,  mysterious  minor. 

"  The  witch  !"  thought  Daretti.  "  What  will  she  do 
next  ?"  And  he  drew  smilingly  yet  nearer. 

"  Come,  wake  up  there,  orchestra  !"  called  out  Jaime 
San  Roque  with  brotherly  familiarity,  and  the  girl  mod- 
ulated into  a  gayer  measure.  The  movements  of  the 
little  dancers  became  quicker,  the  audience  clapped 
loudly,  there  was  a  vigorous  rattle  of  castanets  in  the 
accompaniment,  then  the  music  closed  and  the  children 
made  their  courtesies.  Dona  Margarita  rose  from  the 
piano  to  follow  them. 

"  Good-night,  princess,"  said  Adriano,  with  a  courtly 
bow. 

"  Why  do  you  call  me  princess  ?"  she  asked,  turning 
her  head  towards  him  to  await  the  answer. 

"  Ah,  you  are  curious.  But  that  is  the  privilege  of 
your  sex,  and  I,  as  a  man,  can  keep  a  secret,"  he  an- 
swered, teasingly.  "  Will  you  do  me  the  honor  to  try 

42 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  guess  it,  or,"  tenderly,  "  shall  I  and  my  secrets  be 
quite  forgotten  before  we  meet  again  ?" 

"  How  can  I  tell  ?"  she  replied,  demurely.  "  That  will 
be  something  for  you  to  guess.  I,  too,"  with  an  arch 
look,  "sometimes  have  secrets." 

There  was  a  happy  lad  that  night  in  the  fourth  story 
of  the  house  in  the  Boulevard  Malesherbes.  There 
was  little  studying  for  Teodoro.  He  brought  his  les- 
sons into  the  salon  as  usual,  and  spread  his  books  and 
papers  out  on  the  table,  but  he  could  not  fix  his  mind 
on  anything.  His  thoughts  kept  wandering  off  into 
fairy-land,  and  happy  smiles  would  chase  across  his 
face.  Then  he  would  glance  over  towards  the  piano 
where  Casimir  Choulex  and  Adriano  were  studying 
some  new  opera,  and  he  would  catch  Adriano's  eye 
fixed  on  him  with  tender  amusement,  and  the  boy 
would  blush  and  laugh  and  hide  his  face  in  the  pages 
of  his  Latin  grammar,  then  peep  over  the  top,  and 
hide  again  in  delighted  confusion.  Once  Adriano  left 
the  piano  and  crossed  over  to  the  table  and  shook  him 
and  pulled  his  hair  and  ears,  and  called  him  an  idle,  bad 
boy,  and  said  fairy  godmothers  didn't  approve  of  idle 
boys,  and  wouldn't  let  them  come  to  any  more  balls ; 
but  Teodoro  was  not  much  alarmed,  for  did  not  Adri- 
ano end  by  hugging  him  very  tight  and  calling  him 
the  very  sweetest  laddie  in  all  the  world  ?  However, 
he  made  one  more  effort  to  study.  He  gathered  up 
his  books,  leaving  the  salon  resounding  to  Adriano's 
gloriously  rich  and  sympathetic  voice  and  to  the 
magic  of  Casimir's  touch,  and  betook  himself  to  the 
kitchen,  where  dwelt  Oreste,  the  young  man -of -all- 
work  to  their  little  establishment. 

"  Oreste,  I  have  come  to  read  my  history  lesson  with 
you,"  he  explained,  as  the  black -eyed  young  valet 

43 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

sprang  up,  bowed  delightedly,  and  set  a  chair  for  him. 
"You  haven't  heard  any  for  three  days,  so  I  will 
question  you  and  see  how  much  you  remember  about 
Turenne  and  the  Rhine  campaign." 

The  lesson  was  satisfactory,  for  Oreste  remembered 
very  well  everything  except  a  few  dates  and  the  name 
of  the  German  commander,  which  no  Christian  could 
be  expected  to  remember.  He  listened  with  close  at- 
tention and  interest  while  his  young  master  read  and 
expounded  to  him  for  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  when 
Adriano's  voice  was  heard  calling  them. 

"  You  must  finish  your  reading  in  my  room,  Tedi, 
for  Oreste  has  got  to  help  me  now.  It  is  nine  o'clock, 
and  I  must  get  into  my  dress-suit  and  pumps  and  be 

at  the  Countess  de  B 's  musicale  on  the  other  side 

of  the  river,  where  I  am  booked  to  sing  at  10.15." 

"  There  is  no  use  trying  to  read  while  you  are  dress- 
ing. You  do  nothing  but  whisper  to  Oreste,  so  that 
he  can't  listen  at  all." 

"  I  do  it  because  I  worry  about  his  head.  I  fear  it  is 
expanding  too  rapidly  under  your  instruction.  I  bought 
him  a  new  hat  only  last  week  and  I  cannot  afford  an- 
other soon.  It  is  a  terrible  strain  on  a  fellow  to  pro- 
vide for  a  growing  family,  and  I  shall  break  down 
under  it  if  I  have  to  keep  up  with  Oreste's  head  as 
well  as  your  legs.  It  is  time  you  went  to  bed,  Tedi,  to 
sleep  off  some  of  your  wisdom.  Oreste,  now,  could 
stay  awake  all  night  without  danger  of  becoming  too 
wise !" 

"Will  you  come  and  bid  me  good-bye  before  you  go?" 

"  Do  I  ever  forget  to  do  so,  baby-boy  ?" 

So  Teodoro  went  off  contentedly,  and  when  Adriano 
came  into  his  room  fifteen  minutes  later  the  boy  was 
already  lying  in  his  narrow  iron  bed.  He  gave  a  joy- 

44 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

cms  kick  to  the  bedclothes  and  sat  up.  "  Turn  up  the 
light,  brother,  and  let  us  see  how  you  look  !  Oh,  but  I 
like  you  in  your  black  dress-coat  !  I  think  you  look 
handsomer  in  black  than  in  your  stage  dress,  for  it  is 
more  like  other  gentlemen,  so  that  when  you  look  finer 
and  handsomer  than  they,  one  knows  that  it  really  is 
so,  and  not  because  of  your  dress.  Those  are  nice 
studs,  so  quiet  one  hardly  sees  them.  Are  you  going 
to  wear  that  diamond  ring?" 

"I  meant  to,  Tedi.  Most  of  the  young  men  wear 
rings,  and  the  King  of  Bavaria  gave  me  this.  Don't 
you  like  it?" 

"  It  is  so  large,  I  thought  it  was  a  little  too  much  in 
evidence  ;  but  if  you  like  to  wear  it  for  the  king's  sake, 
I  suppose  it  is  all  right." 

"  I  will  not  wear  anything  that  does  not  meet  with 
your  full  and  instant  approval.  Is  there  anything  else 
to  criticise  before  I  go  ?" 

"  No,  brother."  And  Teodoro  held  out  his  arms  for 
a  good-bye  hug. 

Adriano  came  and  sat  by  him  on  the  bed.  "  Said 
your  prayers,  baby-boy  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  brother." 

"  And  put  your  clothes  to  air  and  your  boots  to  be 
blacked  ?" 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  everything." 

"  Then  good-night,  sleep  well,  and  have  lovely  dreams 
about  balls  and  princesses.  Ah !  don't  hug  me  so  tight 
or  you  will  spoil  my  shirt-front  and  the  beautiful  tie 
Oreste  took  such  pains  with.  There  now,  lie  down,  like 
a  good  boy,  and  let  me  tuck  you  up  !" 

But  Teodoro's  head  did  not  rest  easily  on  the  pillow. 
He  evidently  had  something  to  confide.  Adriano  bent 
over  him. 

45 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Adriano,  do  you  think — do  you  think — "  he  whis- 
pered. 

"  Very  rarely,"  replied  Adriano,  solemnly. 

"  Oh,  don't  tease  me  !  Say,  dear,  don't  you  think  it 
is  a  beautiful  name,  Espiritu  Santo  ?" 


CHAPTER  V 

' '  Fight  to  the  last  to  prevent  him  being  exposed  to  this  greatest  of 
dangers.  There  is  here  a  power,  which  I  may  call  irresistible,  to  thrust 
men  headlong  into  the  abyss,  and  a  torrent  of  bad  examples  and  evil 
customs  to  overwhelm  and  sweep  them  away." — Letter  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier,  from  Paris. 

AND  they  were  happy  days  that  followed.  Madame 
Valorge  submitted  to  the  evident  hand  of  destiny  and 
the  impulses  of  her  own  hospitable  nature,  and  be- 
fore long  the  foreign  youths  were  as  completely  at 
home  in  her  salon  as  in  their  own.  At  first  she  intend- 
ed to  admit  only  the  boy  Teodoro  to  the  intimacy.  It 
was  soon  an  established  custom  that  he  should  dine 
with  them  every  evening  that  Adriano  had  engage- 
ments, and  that  he  should  study  his  lessons  with  the 
children  round  the  lamp  on  the  table  in  the  music- 
room,  and  join  in  their  games  afterwards  till  bedtime. 
It  was  better  for  the  boy  than  picking  up  a  nondescript 
meal  at  the  mercy  of  the  porter's  wife  and  spending 
lonely  evenings.  Regular  meals  and  cheerful  young 
society  were  doing  him  good.  His  appetite  improved, 
he  held  himself  straighter,  and  his  laugh  rang  out 
merrily  in  a  way  that  did  Madame  Valorge's  heart 
good  to  hear.  Teodoro's  intimacy  established,  Adri- 
ano's  soon  followed.  It  was  very  natural  that  he 
should  drop  in  to  say  good-night  to  Teodoro  on  his 
way  to  the  Op6ra  or  to  sing  at  musicales,  and  it  was  per- 
haps natural  also  that  he  should  drop  in  fully  an  hour 

47 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

before  it  was  necessary  to  start,  for  the  littfe  circle  was 
cosey  and  home-like,  and  the  younger  children  had  found 
out  that  he  could  tell  delightful  stories  and  welcomed 
him  with  enthusiasm,  clinging  about  him  rapturously, 
while  Teodoro,  who  worshipped  his  big  brother,  would 
sit  by  with  dancing  eyes,  holding  Espiritu's  soft  little 
hand  in  his  and  exchanging  sympathetic  glances  with 
her  at  critical  moments  in  the  tale.  Sometimes  Ma- 
dame Delepoule  appeared  on  the  scene,  for  she  had 
grown  very  fond  of  the  little  family  up-stairs,  and  she 
would  bring  a  new  song  for  Catalina  to  try,  or  would 
suggest  a  duet  or  a  trio  with  herself  and  Daretti. 
What  more  natural  than  that  Agostini  should  be  asked 
to  accompany  them  with  a  violin  obbligato,  and  so  de- 
lightful did  the  little  concert  prove  that  this  also  soon 
grew  to  be  an  established  thing.  Of  course,  after  this, 
Choulex  could  not  be  left  out,  especially  when  he 
played  such  a  beautiful  accompaniment  and  could  read 
the  most  difficult  and  intricate  scores  at  sight  and 
transpose  the  most  complicated  arrangements  to  any 
desired  key.  No,  the  intimacy  could  not  be  prevent- 
ed ;  and  why  should  it  be,  since  the  young  people  were 
discreet  and  well-behaved  and  the  older  ladies  as  well 
as  the  children  were  always  present  ?  Besides,  it  was 
good  for  Disdier  to  have  pleasant  company  in  his  home. 
He  said  that  his  business  worried  him,  and  of  late  he 
had  not  spent  as  much  time  at  home  as  he  used  to  in 
the  early  years  of  his  widowerhood. 

"  He  ought  to  marry  again,  I  suppose,"  sighed  Ma- 
dame Valorge.  "  It  would  be  unreasonable  to  demand 
that  he  should  grieve  forever  for  the  loss  of  my  daugh- 
ter. He  is  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  if  he  wishes  to 
bring  a  young  wife  into  his  home  I  would  gladly  retire 
from  it.  I  have  my  own  modest  income,  and  if  any  of 

48 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  children  should  prefer  living  with  me  to  a  step- 
mother, Ramon  knows  how  my  life  is  bound  up  with 
theirs,  and  that  it  would  be  my  happiness  to  shelter 
and  provide  for  them." 

But  if  Madame  Valorge  had  her  anxieties  and  her 
doubts,  Madame  Delepoule  had  none.  She  felt  that 
Divine  Providence  was  behaving  to  perfection.  What 
could  be  better  than  that  two  gifted  natures  like  those 
of  .  Adriano  Daretti  and  Catalina  Disdier,  with  the 
same  talents,  the  same  interests,  the  same  career  be- 
fore them,  should  meet  and  be  brought  in  constant 
contact,  should  learn  thus  naturally  to  turn  to  each 
other  for  sympathy  ?  She  chuckled  to  herself  as  she 
saw  how  affairs  were  drifting.  Yes,  there  were  still 
some  marriages  made  in  heaven.  It  gave  her  no  anx- 
iety that  there  seemed  to  be  a  certain  shyness  and  re- 
serve between  the  young  couple.  They  had  been  well 
brought  up,  and  were  too  sensible  and  self-respecting 
to  fall  into  each  other's  arms  at  once  before  every- 
body's eyes.  Of  course,  Catalina  would  wait  to  be 
wooed  in  the  usual  formal  French  fashion,  and  Adriano 
was  too  much  of  a  gentleman  to  indulge  in  surrepti- 
tious love-making,  but  would  in  due  time  present 
himself  before  the  father  and  ask  his  permission  to 
court  the  daughter,  and  then  things  would  be  very 
different  between  the  young  people. 

In  the  mean  while  life  was  going  on  busily  and 
cheerfully  on  the  fourth  floor.  It  was  an  immense 
weight  off  Adriano's  mind  to  have  Teodoro  so  happily 
provided  for,  and  he  felt  ten  years  younger  to  have  it 
lifted.  Teodoro  now  walked  to  school  mornings  with 
the  Montufer  lads  and  their  father,  and  in  the  after- 
noon went  on  his  long  tramps  with  them,  or  with  the 
Marquis  of  Palafox  and  his  boys.  And  now  his  even- 
D  49 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ings  were  comfortably  arranged  with  the  Disdiers. 
As  Adriano's  engagements  increased,  and  he  had  less 
time  to  devote  to  his  brother,  it  was  a  relief  to  feel  that 
Teodoro  was  in  excellent  care  and  making  friends. 
He  drew  a  long  sigh  of  satisfaction.  He  had  felt  old 
beyond  his  years,  with  the  cares  that  had  been  so  early 
thrust  upon  him,  and,  to  tell  the  truth,  had  lately 
sometimes  longed  for  a  little  more  independence,  that 
he  might  stretch  his  wings  and  be  a  little  more  as 
other  young  men  are.  But  it  was  an  unworthy 
wish,  and  disloyal  to  his  dear  "baby -boy,"  and  he 
hardly  admitted  to  himself  that  it  even  crossed  his 
mind. 

Teodoro  was  inclined  to  be  hurt  that  Adriano  was 
never  invited  to  join  the  long  Sunday  afternoon  ram- 
bles that  he  enjoyed  with  the  Disdiers  and  the  young 
people  of  the  San  Roque  and  Montufer  families  and 
their  parents.  Adriano  tried  to  explain  the  situation 
to  him. 

"  You  see,  Teodoro  mio,  you  and  I  belong  to  a  noble 
family,  and  the  San  Roques  know  our  history  and 
family  connections  and  are  very  polite  to  both  of  us, 
but  to  each  in  a  different  way.  At  fifteen,  you  may 
walk  with  a  young  damsel,  accompanied  by  her  gov- 
erness or  her  parents,  and  the  world  will  have  nothing 
to  say ;  but  at  twenty-four,  if  I  should  walk  with  one 
of  the  demoiselles  de  San  Roque,  who  are  almost 
grown,  you  know,  I  must  either  be  her  betrothed,  or 
people  will  say  her  parents  are  very  indiscreet.  Now 
the  parents  of  the  demoiselles  de  San  Roque  are  not 
indiscreet,  neither  would  they  like  their  daughter  to 
be  the  betrothed  of  an  opera-singer ;  therefore,  while 
they  treat  you  almost  like  a  son,  they  only  recognize 
my  existence  in  the  most  formal  manner.  These  dis- 

50 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

tinctions  may  not  always  seem  reasonable,  but  they 
exist,  and  it  is  time  you  should  learn  them." 

Teodoro  listened  attentively.  "  I  suppose  I  under- 
stand," he  said,  "  but  still  I  wish  you  could  go  with  us, 
Adriano,  and  I  should  not  object  at  all  to  your  being 
betrothed  to  one  of  the  demoiselles  de  San  Roque." 

"  My  dear  Teodoro,  go  your  own  way  and  be  happy, 
and  do  not  waste  your  valuable  time  building  castles 
in  Spain  for  me.  If  it  is  my  destiny,  Providence  will 
arrange  it  without  you." 

God's  ways  are  not  our  ways,  and,  no  doubt,  Provi- 
dence had  its  wise  design  in  the  matter,  but,  humanly 
speaking,  it  seemed  a  strange  mistake  that  two  young 
hearts,  so  sorely  in  need  of  each  other,  should  be  kept 
apart.  Ah,  Margara  !  bright  little  maiden,  full  of 
happy  illusions  and  destined  to  cruel  awakenings,  near 
you,  though  you  meet  him  no  more,  is  a  young  heart 
as  yet  without  reproach.  You  might  lay  your  inno- 
cent hand  in  his  with  reverence  and  trust ;  he  would 
be  faithful  and  your  future  would  be  safe.  And  you, 
Adriano,  have  you  no  need  of  her?  Hitherto  you 
have  been  carefully  guarded — a  noble,  chivalrous  fa- 
ther to  shape  your  first  boyish  ideals  ;  a  devoted,  Chris- 
tian mother  to  be  your  confidante  and  guide  in  early 
manhood  ;  sorrow,  poverty,  and  the  necessity  of  work 
to  hedge  you  round  in  the  straight  and  narrow  road. 
These  safeguards  have  been  taken  from  you.  Success, 
applause,  flattery,  wealth,  indolence  and  ease,  the 
smiles,  the  adulation,  the  courtship  of  fair  women,  the 
refined  profligacy  of  a  brilliant  city,  the  jovial  good- 
fellowship  of  a  Bohemia  that  is  irresponsible  to  God 
or  man — all  these  are  closing  about  you  insinuatingly, 
and  can  you  stand  alone  to  resist  the  tide  ? 

But  you  are  not  yet  alone,  and  your  angel  still  looks 

5' 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

upon  the  face  of  God  !  Sunday  is  a  fatiguing  day,  for 
you  sing  at  the  High  Mass  in  the  morning,  and  it  is 
gala  night  ?it  the  OpeVa  in  the  evening.  So  you  sleep 
through  those  long  Sunday  afternoons,  and  just  be- 
fore dark  a  figure  creeps  into  your  room,  a  long, 
queer  figure,  crowned  by  a  beautiful  boyish  face.  Re- 
moving his  dusty  boots,  Teodoro  stretches  himself  on 
the  bed  by  your  side,  lays  his  curly  blond  head  on  the 
pillow  beside  your  smooth  brown  one,  and  giving  your 
broad  shoulders  a  loving  shake  puts  his  lips  close  to 
your  cheek  and  murmurs  sweet,  foolish  words — fond, 
tender  things  that  he  used  to  whisper  to  his  mother 
when  he  was  little  and  had  a  mother  to  love.  And  you 
turn  and  throw  your  strong  arms  round  him  and  hold 
him  very  tight  for  a  moment.  Then  he  sits  up  on  the 
bed,  clasping  his  hands  round  his  knees,  and  tells  you 
all  his  afternoon's  adventures  with  happy,  boyish  en- 
thusiasm. You  listen  and  are  glad  for  him,  and  out  of 
your  very  gladness  you  tease  him — for  you  would  not 
tease  him  if  he  were  sorrowful — till  Teodoro  grows  red 
in  the  face  and  takes  up  a  pillow  to  throw  at  you. 
Shots  fly  back  and  forth,  and  you  roll  together  in  a 
regular  tussle  till  you  suddenly  discover  that  it  is  time 
to  dress  for  the  Opera,  and  Teodoro  picks  up  his  dusty 
boots  and  goes  off  to  make  himself  fine  for  his  Sunday- 
evening  dinner  with  Madame  Delepoule. 

Hortense  Delepoule  was  beginning  to  grow  uneasy 
as  time  went  by.  She  was  getting  out  of  conceit — not 
with  Divine  Providence  itself,  of  course,  but  with  the 
miserable  creatures  whose  free  will  could  thwart  its 
wisest  designs.  Adriano  and  Catalina  seemed  as  indif- 
ferent and  self-possessed  in  each  other's  company  as 
ever.  She  was  not  afraid  of  the  Swiss  as  a  rival.  He  had 
a  delicious  touch  on  the  piano  and  played  accompani- 

52 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ments  marvellously,  still  he  was  not  dangerous.  Every 
one  trusted  him  and  liked  him,  but  there  was  little  in 
his  odd,  shy  manner,  and  somewhat  rough  exterior  to 
fascinate  a  young  girl.  But  that  slender,  blond,  senti- 
mental-looking youth,  who  made  his  violin  sing  like  an 
angel,  had  given  her  many  uneasy  moments.  Thank 
Heaven !  he  was  now  off  the  scene,  safe  on  his  way  to 
the  United  States.  As  for  Adriano,  he  had  so  little 
ambition  outside  of  his  art,  was  so  foolishly  good- 
natured,  it  was  just  like  him  to  sit  idly  by  and  let  some- 
body else  take  the  things  that  might  be  his.  Such 
laziness  and  indifference  were  absolutely  sinful !  She 
would  say  something  to  rouse  him  at  the  very  first  op- 
portunity. 

It  was  a  hard  subject  to  broach,  however.  When- 
ever he  came  to  see  her  he  was  absorbed  in  his  music 
and  talked  over  eagerly  the  details  of  his  roles — the 
phrasing  of  such  a  passage,  the  proper  intonation  of 
another,  the  suitability  of  a  certain  gesture.  Perhaps 
he  had  had  an  inspiration  overnight  touching  a  new 
part  he  was  learning,  and  she  must  hear  him  render  it 
and  give  her  criticism.  It  was  not  enough  that  his  con- 
ception was  clear  to  himself,  he  must  be  able  to  make 
it  clear  to  others.  That  was  why  he  was  an  artist, 
otherwise  he  would  be  only  a  dreamer. 

"You  know,madame,  since  I  have  come  to  manhood  I 
have  been  too  busy  and  at  times  too  sad  to  indulge  in 
day-dreams,  and  have  had  too  much  responsibility  to 
think  of  marrying,"  he  said,  when  she  at  last  brought 
the  conversation  to  the  question  of  matrimony  in 
general. 

"  But  you  are  freer  now,"  urged  Madame  Delepoule. 
"  Your  position  is  assured,  you  are  making  money  fast, 
and  Tedi  has  his  own  little  patrimony.  Remember 

53 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

what  it  meant  to  you  in  your  boyhood  to  have  a  woman 
in  your  home.  You  cannot  give  Teodoro  the  mother 
you  have  both  lost,  but  at  least  you  can  give  him  a 
sweet  sister." 

Adriano  shook  his  head.  "  You  forget  that  he  has  a 
sister  already.  My  brother  Bindo  is  married  to  a  very 
sweet  and  gifted  young  woman,  and  they  have  a  lovely 
home  in  Turin." 

"  But  that  is  no  advantage  to  Teodoro,  who  is  living 
with  you  and  not  with  Bindo." 

"  That  is  the  very  question,"  said  Adriano,  sadly. 
"  Bindo  wants  to  take  my  boy  away  from  me.  He  says 
that  I  have  supported  Tedi  long  enough,  and  he  com- 
plains that  I  am  making  a  milksop  of  the  boy.  He 
would  like  to  put  him  through  a  course  of  sprouts. 
Bindo  is  a  great  athlete,  you  know.  I  suppose  it  would 
make  a  man  of  Tedi,  but  how  I  shall  miss  my  baby-boy!" 

"  Miss  him !  You  don't  mean  to  say  that  you  would 
consent  to  anything  of  the  sort  ?" 

"  I  fear  that  I  ought  to,  for  Tedi's  own  sake," 
sighed  Adriano. 

Madame  Delepoule  drew  a  long  breath  and  was  si- 
lent a  moment.  Then  she  burst  out :  "Adrien  Daretti, 
are  you  mad  ?  What !  send  away  that  child  who  is 
your  guardian  angel,  though  you  may  not  know  it? 
What !  break  up  the  little  home  you  have  made  for 
him  that  has  brought  such  blessings  on  your  own  head 
in  return  ?  Boy,  you're  crazy !  It  is  fortunate  you 
have  such  a  steady  friend  as  Choulex  to  fall  back 
upon,  or  you  would  go  all  to  pieces  alone  in  this  wick- 
ed city." 

Adriano  looked  grave.  "  But  I  am  to  lose  Casimir 
also,"  he  said. 

"  No  !    You  don't  mean  it !     Lose  Casimir  ?" 

54 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  He  goes  to  Milan  this  spring  to  accept  a  professor- 
ship in  the  Polytechnic." 

Madame  Delepoule  stood  up  in  her  amazement. 
"  Choulex  leaves  Paris.  Choulex  goes  to  Milan  !"  she 
exclaimed.  "  It  is  bad  enough  to  let  Tedi  go,  but  this 
friend  too,  this  sturdy  mentor !  Oh,  Adrien  Daretti, 
are  you  blind,  blind,  blind  ?" 

He  led  her  to  a  seat  and  knelt  before  her  gallantly. 
"  But  shall  I  not  have  you,  my  dear  godmother  ?"  he 
said.  "  May  I  not  come  to  you  when  I  need  a  little 
scolding  ?  Will  you  not  let  me  dine  with  you  on  Sun- 
days in  Tedi's  place,  or  is  your  love  all  for  him  ?" 

''Adrien,  how  can  I  tell  you?"  she  replied,  in  great 
distress.  "My  dear  boy,  I  too  am  to  leave  Paris  in 
the  spring." 

Now  it  was  his  turn  to  start  to  his  feet  in  dismay. 
He  stared  at  her,  thoroughly  appalled. 

"  Don't  !"  he  exclaimed,  pleadingly.  "  Don't  go  ! 
You  are  my  mother's  friend  ;  you  are  the  only  tie  that 
binds  me  to  that  holy  past ;  the  only  one  that  has  a 
right  to  scold  me.  Oh,  don't  go !  I  shall  be  alone, 
indeed  !" 

"  What  can  I  do  ?"  she  almost  wept.  "  I  never 
dreamed  that  the  movements  of  a  solitary  old  woman 
like  myself  would  make  any  difference  to  any  one.  I 
meant  to  slip  off  quietly  some  day,  and  thought  that 
you  would  be  safely  settled  with  a  nice  little  wife,  and 
that  no  one,  except  perhaps  poor  little  Teodoro,  would 
miss  me.  I  have  my  plans  arranged  and  contracts 
signed  to  teach  in  Brussels  and  London  for  the  next 
five  years." 

"  Five  years !"  he  murmured.  His  breath  seemed 
to  have  been  taken  away.  Until  now  it  had  seemed 
to  him  that  he  should  rather  enjoy  being  alone.  It 

55 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

was  disloyal  to  Tedi  and  to  Casimir  to  indulge  in  the 
thought,  and  he  had  suppressed  it  as  far  as  possible, 
but  at  times  he  had  a  frantic  longing  for  indepen- 
dence. He  had  always  been  responsible  for  some  one, 
always  more  or  less  accountable  to  some  one,  and  he 
had  secretly  sighed  to  be  his  own  master  for  a  while, 
to  be  more  as  other  young  men  are.  But  now  this 
independence  suddenly  seemed  less  desirable.  How 
horribly  lonely  he  should  be  !  He  had  not  thought  of 
that  side  of  it  before. 

"  Adrien,"  said  Madame  Delepoule,  gently,  beckon- 
ing him  to  take  a  low  seat  at  her  feet,  "  I  proposed  to 
you  the  idea  of  marriage  to  some  sweet  young  girl 
when  I  was  only  thinking  of  a  home  for  Teodoro.  But 
now  it  is  a  question  of  yourself.  My  child,  my  child, 
if  you  have  any  concern  for  your  own  welfare  you  will 
do  the  most  sensible  thing  in  the  world  by  marrying 
and  settling  down  to  home  ties  and  new  responsibili- 
ties. Believe  an  old  woman  who  has  had  a  long  ex- 
perience in  your  profession,"  she  went  on,  terribly  in 
earnest,  her  light  eyes  dark  with  emotion  as  they  some- 
times looked  on  the  stage.  "  I  know  well  the  ordeals 
that  a  popular  idol,  such  as  you  are  fast  becoming, 
must  pass  through.  They  are  almost  more  than  poor 
human  nature  can  go  through  unscathed." 

"  My  dear  Mamma  Hortense,"  said  Daretti,  lightly, 
"  do  not  take  my  loneliness  so  much  to  heart.  I  shall 
only  be  going  through  what  almost  every  young  man 
has  to  go  through  who  comes  to  a  great  city  to  seek 
his  fortune.  If  I  have  been  a  good  boy  so  far,  why 
should  I  not  remain  so  to  the  end  of  the  chapter  ?  Is 
my  case  so  desperate  that  there  is  nothing  for  it  but 
to  plunge  into  loveless  matrimony  with  such  unseem- 
ly haste  ?" 

56 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Loveless  ?  My  dear  Adriano,  you  couldn't  be  mar- 
ried a  week  to  a  worthy  young  wife  without  becoming 
tenderly  attached  to  her,  I  don't  care  who  she  is  !  I 
have  seen  enough  of  your  romances  and  love-matches  ! 
Five  out  of  every  six  love-matches  turn  out  miserably, 
while  five  out  of  every  six  arranged  matches  turn  out 
excellently.  That  is  my  experience.  Tell  me,  Adriano, 
was  your  mother's  marriage — that  ideal  union — a  love- 
match  ?  And  your  brother  Bindo's  marriage  ?"  she 
pursued,  relentlessly.  "  Another  happy  union." 

"  You  drive  me  into  a  corner,'" he  answered,  smiling. 
"They  were  both  arranged  matches.  But  what  shall  I 
say  ?  I  do  not  feel,  as  you  do,  that  immediate  marriage 
is  necessary  for  my  salvation.  It  is  rather  heroic  treat- 
ment, you  see,  and  I  am  not  so  far  gone  yet  that  I  wish 
to  resort  to  it.  Besides,  unfortunately,  the  maiden  I 
would  choose  is  already  bespoke." 

Madame  Delepoule  looked  startled. 

"  I  could  not  step  in  and  cut  out  poor  Teodoro  !" 

"  Gracious  !  What  a  fright  you  gave  me  !  I  thought 
you  were  in  earnest  and  had  met  with  some  repulse. 
Dear  little  Espiritu,  she  will  make  a  charming  little 
wife  some  day  !  But  you  need  not  seek  much  farther, 
Adrien  ;  you  are  burning,  as  the  children  say." 

Adriano  reddened  a  little.  "Espiritu  would  suit  me 
to  a  T,"  he  said,  and  then,  hesitatingly,  "  As  I  cannot 
get  her,  what  do  you  think  of  one  who  is  not  unlike 
her,  her  intimate  friend,  Mademoiselle  de  San  Roque?" 
He  was  conscious  of  having  taken  a  somewhat  tender 
fancy  to  that  gifted,  bright-faced  maiden  in  the  few 
glimpses  he  had  had  of  her. 

Madame  Delepoule  frowned.  "  She  is  rather  young 
yet,"  she  said,  coldly.  "  And  are  you  not  aiming  rather 
high  ?  Oh,  I  know  you  are  her  match  by  birth  and  all 

57 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

that,  but,  for  Heaven's  sake  !  Adrien,  don't  get  mixed 
up  with  fashionable  amateurs.  It  would  just  destroy 
your  career.  They  would  look  down  on  your  profes- 
sion and  probably  scorn  you  altogether  ;  and  even  if 
you  won  the  young  lady's  affection,  and  made  a  love- 
match  of  it,  you  would  neither  of  you  be  happy.  You 
could  never  get  from  her  the  co-operation  and  sym- 
pathy you  would  from  one  who  was  educated  to  a  pro- 
fessional life  herself ;  neither  would  your  fine  lady  be 
happy  in  accommodating  herself  to  your  surroundings. 
Believe  me,  it  would  be  a  big,  big  mistake." 

How  provoking  men  are  when  they  will  persist  in 
overlooking  the  one  thing  that  every  one  else  sees  is 
for  their  good  !  Madame  Delepoule  could  have  shaken 
Adriano. 

He,  meanwhile,  looked  flushed  and  thoughtful.  He 
knew  well  enough  who  she  had  in  mind.  "  I  will  not 
affect  to  misunderstand  you,"  he  said,  gravely,  "and  I 
promise  to  think  over  well  what  you  have  said."  He 
kissed  her  hand  and  bid  her  adieu,  still  grave  and 
thoughtful. 

When  he  had  gone,  Hortense  Delepoule  threw  her- 
self back  in  her  chair,  full  of  misgivings.  What  busi- 
ness had  she  match-making  and  giving  advice  to  young 
bachelors  ?  After  all,  would  this  be  the  best  thing  for 
her  favorites  ?  Had  not  she,  Hortense  Delepoule,  been 
an  old  idiot  to  try  and  interfere  with  the  course  of 
events?  Had  not  she,  an  artist  herself,  been  too  de- 
sirous of  bringing  two  such  artistic  natures  together, 
and  not  thought  enough  of  other  things  that  go  to 
make  a  happy  married  life?  Could  Catalina  do  any 
justice  to  her  great  talents  for  the  stage  if  she  had  to 
meet  the  requirements  of  domestic  life  and  create  for 
him  such  a  home  as  his  affectionate  nature  craved? 

58 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

And  Adriano,  did  he  not  hate  and  loathe  the  publicity, 
the  gossip,  the  scandals,  the  intrigues  and  jealousies 
of  the  operatic  stage  ?  Did  he  not  detest  some  of  the 
companionships  that  it  forced  upon  him  ?  How  would 
he  like  his  wife  to  be  mixed  up  in  all  the  struggles,  the 
meannesses  and  injustices  that  he  knew  too  well,  the 
victim  of  idle  talk  and  jealous  schemes?  Would  he 
not  rather  face  alone  these  things,  made  bearable  to 
him  by  his  exalted  love  of  art  and  the  enthusiasm  of 
his  genius,  and  have  his  wife  live  in  a  higher,  purer 
atmosphere,  where  he  could  turn  to  breathe  more  freely 
and  find  refreshment  for  his  weary  spirit  ? 

Hortense  Delepoule  covered  her  face  with  her  hands. 
"  O  God  in  heaven,"  she  prayed,  fervently,  "  inspire  him 
to  do  what  is  for  his  own  best  good,  and  make  him 
forget  the  foolish  advice  of  an  ignorant  old  woman  !" 


CHAPTER  VI 

"And  I  should  be  her  lover  forever  and  a  day, 
And  she  my  faithful  sweetheart  till  the  golden  hair  was  gray; 
And  we  should  be  so  happy  that  when  cither's  lips  were  dumb 
They  would  not  smile  in  heaven  till  the  other's  kiss  had  come." 

—  Wkitcomb  Riley. 

POOR  Teodoro  received  the  decree  of  exile  with  very 
dejected  looks.  Adriano  had  broken  gradually  to  him 
its  possibility,  first  reading  the  letters  from  Bindo  and 
Elena  proposing  the  plan,  then  talking  it  over  with  all 
the  pros  and  cons  before  it  was  settled.  The  future 
looked  very  gloomy  to  the  boy.  He  had  never  spent 
a  night  away  from  Adriano  and  Oreste  since  his  moth- 
er died,  while  he  hardly  knew  Bindo,  who  had  left  home 
when  Teodoro  was  a  little  toddling  youngster  in  low- 
necked  frocks  and  long  curls.  And  now  Bindo  was 
married  and  had  a  little  boy  of  his  own  in  frocks  and 
curls,  and  a  baby-girl  besides,  who  was  just  learning  to 
walk.  And  Bindo's  wife  was  very  clever  and  very 
highly  educated,  and  wrote  articles  on  the  literary  and 
social  questions  of  the  day  in  magazines,  under  a  mas- 
culine nom  de  guerre,  so  that  Teodoro  was  quite  afraid 
of  her,  although  she  was  very  pretty  and  kind  and 
gentle.  Then  there  was  Bindo's  mother-in-law,  the 
Countess  d'Usseglio,  who  had  been  a  great  beauty  in 
her  day,  and  corresponded  with  crowned  heads,  for  her 
husband  had  been  in  diplomacy  as  ambassador  at  the 
principal  European  courts.  Teodoro  stood  horribly 

60 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

in  awe  of  her,  and  her  sweet,  gracious  manners  only 
made  him  more  miserably  conscious  of  the  ungainly 
length  of  his  arms  and  legs.  There  was  the  Contes- 
sina  Clotilda,  too,  Elena's  young  sister,  who  was  very 
gay  and  fashionable,  was  maid  of  honor  to  Queen  Mar- 
gherita,  and  visited  her  every  year  when  the  court  was 
at  Venice.  They  all  lived  together  in  a  big  house  in 
Turin  in  the  winter,  and  had  a  villa  at  the  Baths  of 
Lucca  in  the  summer,  and  had  carriages  and  horses, 
and  servants  in  livery,  and  fine  lady's-maids.  Alto- 
gether it  was  very  formidable  and  strange,  and  very 
different  from  the  simple,  easy,  happy-go-lucky  life 
with  Adriano  and  Oreste,  and  Teodoro  could  see  noth- 
ing but  wretchedness  ahead. 

But  the  deepest  affliction  of  all,  the  crowning  misery 
that  threw  everything  else  into  comparative  insignifi- 
cance, was  the  thought  of  leaving  his  little  princess. 
The  wretched,  dull  ache  at  his  heart  was  affecting  his 
health  and  making  him  pine  and  droop,  so  that  Adri- 
ano nervously  hurried  the  preparations  for  departure, 
fearing  there  would  soon  be  nothing  left  of  the  boy  to 
depart.  The  princess  herself  did  not  appear  to  be  half 
as  afflicted  at  the  approaching  separation  as  her  young 
cavalier.  He  had  of  course  confided  everything  to  her 
— his  fears,  his  hopes,  and  now  the  dreadful  certainty 
of  the  calamity,  with  all  its  attendant  circumstantial 
misery.  But  she  was  very  hopeful,  and  only  looked 
at  the  bright  side  of  things. 

"  We  will  write  each  other  once  a  week,"  she  said, 
planning  all  the  details  with  interest  and  enthusiasm. 
"  We  will  write  a  sort  of  journal,  a  little  bit  every  day, 
just  as  things  happen,  and  then  post  it  once  a  week. 
We  shall  really  have  a  great  deal  more  to  tell  each 
other  than  here  where  our  lives  are  so  much  alike. 

6: 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

You  must  make  the  countess  tell  you  all  about  the 
kings  and  the  queens  and  the  court  balls,  and  then  you 
can  write  it  to  me,  and  it  will  be  as  good  as  a  book. 
And  you  will  see  all  sorts  of  new  and  interesting  things 
to  tell  me  about  which  I  should  never  hear  of  in  any 
other  way.  And  I  will  write  you  about  the  things  you 
love  here,  about  Adrien,  and  how  he  looks  and  what  he 
does,  and  everything  that  we  all  do  every  day." 

"  But,  Espiritu,  it  will  not  be  like  seeing  you  and 
hearing  your  voice  and  looking  right  into  your  eyes ! 
And  when  I  tell  you  things  by  writing  I  cannot  hear 
you  say, '  Theodore,  I  am  so  glad  !'  or  '  Theodore,  I  am 
so  sorry !'  I  must  wait  days  and  days  to  see  it  on  pa- 
per, and  then  by  that  time  there  will  be  something  else 
I  want  to  tell  you,"  and  he  looked  up  disconsolately 
from  his  lowly  position  on  the  rug.  She  liked  to  perch 
on  high,  straight-backed  chairs,  or  on  tables  or  arms  of 
sofas,  and  other  eminences,  but  he  preferred  to  curl 
his  long  limbs  on  humble  hassocks  and  rugs,  whence 
he  could  gaze  up  into  his  little  divinity's  face. 

"  But  you  will  come  to  see  me  sometimes,"  she  per- 
sisted. "  You  will  come  to  make  Adrien  visits  when 
you  have  vacations.  I  could  not  bear  it  if  I  did  not 
have  that  to  look  forward  to.  But  Adrien  will  send 
for  you,  and  then  we  will  have  beautiful  meetings,  and 
do  nothing  but  talk  and  talk  and  talk.  And  oh,  how 
much  we  shall  have  to  tell !  You  know,  Theodore," 
she  added, "  we  should  not  see  much  of  each  other  next 
year  even  if  you  stayed  in  Paris,  for  grandmamma 
means  to  send  me  to  school  at  the  convent  at  Auteuil 
and  you  could  only  see  me  twice  a  week.  So  we  shall 
not  lose  so  much  of  each  other  after  all." 

Perhaps  this  consoled  him  a  little,  but  he  was  still 
very  gloomy  and  very  near  some  unmanly  tears.  Em- 

62 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

boldened  by  distress,  he  rose  to  his  knees  and  for  the 
first  time  ventured  to  put  his  arms  timidly  about  her, 
and  leaned  his  forehead  against  her  fat  little  shoulder. 
Hitherto  he  had  been  more  than  content  if  he  might 
give  her  a  shy  salutation  on  parting,  hold  her  soft  lit- 
tle hand  in  his  for  a  few  moments,  and  he  had  two  or 
three  times  kissed  a  fold  of  her  little  frock  on  the  sly. 
But  now  the  days  of  separation  were  getting  wofully 
near  and  he  was  in  sore  need  of  comfort.  She  knew 
how  sad  his  heart  was,  so  she  returned  his  embrace 
tenderly,  resting  her  pink  cheek  against  his  fair  curls 
and  saying  all  the  consoling  and  endearing  words  she 
could  possibly  think  of. 

Adriano,  for  his  part,  was  almost  as  much  in  need 
of  consolation  as  Teodoro  himself,  and  without  the 
princess  to  turn  to.  To  lose  his  darling  brother,  his 
most  intimate  friend,  and  his  kind  motherly  adviser, 
all  three  at  once,  was  a  severe  blow.  He  had  great 
faith  in  Madame  Delepoule's  judgment,  and  there  was 
much  sense  in  what  she  said.  But  his  heart  died  with- 
in him.  Was  it  worth  while  to  be  an  opera-singer  if 
it  was  to  shut  him  out  from  all  that  he  most  prized  in 
social  and  domestic  life?  Why  should  his  God-given 
talents  stand  in  the  way  of  his  happiness  ?  Why  could 
he  not  be  valued  at  his  worth  ?  Were  his  birth,  breed- 
ing, talents,  character,  to  count  for  nothing  ? 

But  he  knew  well  the  exclusiveness  of  the  Latin 
races  in  their  home  life.  He  was  overwhelmed  with 
social  attentions,  he  had  plenty  of  admirers  and  much 
silly  feminine  adulation,  but  where,  among  those  whom 
he  most  respected  and  revered,  could  he  hope  to  be 
received  in  the  intimacy  of  the  family  circle  as  he  had 
been  with  the  Disdiers  ?  Who  had  known  him  and  his 
from  childhood  as  Madame  Delepoule  had?  Where 

63 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

could  he  find  the  tried  friend  of  years  like  Casimir 
Choulex  ?  Who  would  cling  to  him  with  the  adoring 
affection  of  the  brother  to  whom  he  had  been  father, 
mother,  everything,  from  tender  infancy  ? 

There  would  indeed  be  an  empty  place  in  his  heart, 
and  could  he  do  better  than  to  take  the  path  Madame 
Delepoule  had  pointed  out  to  him  ?  The  Senorita 
Disdier  was  certainly  a  gifted,  pleasing,  and  pict- 
uresque-looking young  woman.  He  liked  her  very 
much,  and  might  have  tried  to  win  her  from  the  first 
if  he  had  not  been  conscious  all  along  that  it  was  ex- 
actly what  Madame  Delepoule  wished  to  bring  about. 
What  more  could  he  ask  for  than  he  could  find  in  her? 
Some  day  she  would  rule  the  stage  even  as  Hortense 
Delepoule  had.  Her  splendid  voice  and  rare  dramatic 
intelligence  were  most  satisfying  to  Daretti's  artistic 
nature,  while  her  simple,  unselfish  ways  in  the  home 
circle  were  attractive  to  his  manly  ideals  of  femininity. 

"  I  could  not  do  better,"  he  repeated  to  himself,  en- 
couragingly. "I  could  not  do  better."  On  the  whole, 
he  felt  light-hearted  in  making  up  his  mind.  It  would 
be  a  victory  over  his  lawless  craving  for  independence, 
and  it  promised  him  great  happiness.  He  would  lose 
no  time,  or  his  resolution  might  change.  He  ran  down- 
stairs to  confide  in  Madame  Delepoule.  "  Do  not  be 
too  much  surprised  at  its  suddenness,  but  I  have  come 
to  tell  you  of  my  entire  conversion  to  your  gospel,  and 
to  beg  you  to  say  a  kind  word  for  me  to  Senor  Disdier 
and  Madame  Valorge." 

"  My  dear  child,  you  take  my  breath  away  !  Not  so 
fast,  if  you  please  !  Mind  you,  Adrien,  I  refuse  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  your  affairs !  You  must 
take  the  whole  responsibility  of  your  decision  on  your- 
self." 

64 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  But,  Mamma  Hortense,  you  surely  wish  it — " 
"  I  do  not  wish  anything,  I  am  not  going  to  meddle 
with  anything.     Go  your  own  way  and  manage  your 
own  love  affairs." 

Adriano  was  taken  aback.  He  sauntered  up  the 
Boulevard  Malesherbes  to  think  over  the  situation. 
What  could  he  do  ?  Most  young  men  had  relatives  or 
family  friends  to  arrange  their  matrimonial  affairs  for 
them,  but  he  seemed  to  be  singularly  alone,  now  that 
Madame  Delepoule  had  failed  him.  Apparently,  he 
had  got  to  propose  for  the  young  lady's  hand  himself. 
It  seemed  to  him  a  very  trying  and  awkward  thing  to 
do.  It  was  always  so  much  better  to  have  a  third  per- 
son take  the  preliminary  steps  for  the  suitor,  because 
the  parents  were  always  sure  to  have  so  many  ques- 
tions to  ask,  so  many  things  to  ascertain  about  a 
young  man  before  they  would  feel  like  intrusting 
their  daughter's  future  to  his  hands.  It  was  right  and 
best  that  it  should  be  so,  as  it  prevented  many  unde- 
sirable attachments  and  unfortunate  marriages ;  still, 
in  his  own  case,  it  was  hardly  necessary,  since  the 
Disdiers  already  knew  the  state  of  his  affairs  pretty 
thoroughly,  and  were  probably  satisfied  as  to  his  char- 
acter, or  they  would  not  have  encouraged  the  intimacy 
of  the  past  few  months.  Altogether  he  had  every 
reason  to  hope  that  his  suit  would  be  accepted  without 
delay.  His  spirits  rose.  He  walked  cheerfully  along 
the  boulevards,  with  a  graceful  bow  and  merry  smile 
for  his  many  acquaintances.  He  was  conscious  of  his 
popularity  and  good  looks,  his  shapely  form  and  fine 
bearing,  the  perfection  of  his  dress  in  its  simplicity 
and  quiet  good  taste.  He  was  conscious  of  admiring 
eyes  turned  upon  him,  conscious  of  the  flutter  in  femi- 
nine circles  as  he  passed,  conscious  of  the  respectful 
E  65 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

adulation  of  the  gilded  youth  of  Paris,  who  tried 
in  vain  to  catch  something  of  the  careless  grace 
and  manly  dignity  of  his  inimitable  step.  It  was 
not  in  human  nature  that  he  should  be  indiffer- 
ent to  all  this  silent  flattery.  The  air  was  fresh 
and  sweet  that  late  May  afternoon,  and  life  had 
never  looked  brighter  to  him  or  fuller  of  sweet 
hopes. 

As  he  entered  the  gates  of  the  Pare  Monceaux,  a  fa- 
miliar voice,  with  a  strong  Spanish  accent,  greeted 
him.  It  was  Senor  Disdier.  In  an  instant  his  mind 
was  made  up.  He  would  seize  this  opportunity  Heaven 
had  given  him,  and  formally  offer  himself  as  a  suitor 
for  Catalina's  hand. 

"Will  you  take  a  turn  in  the  park,  senor,  this  fine 
afternoon  ?" 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  do  so,"  said  the  Spaniard,  hearti- 
ly. "  I  was  turning  homeward,  but  your  company 
tempts  me  farther." 

Disdier  was  in  a  genial  mood,  and  Adriano's  gay 
spirits  increased  as  the  two  promenaded  the  beautiful 
paths  in  the  bright  spring  sunshine.  It  surprised 
Adriano  to  see  how  happy  this  sudden  encounter  with 
evident  destiny  made  him.  The  idea  of  the  friend- 
ship, the  companionship  of  a  congenial  marriage  grew 
more  beautiful,  more  desirable  with  every  step.  He 
felt  that  he  was  falling  in  love,  not  exactly  with  Cata- 
lina,  but  with  some  rather  indistinct  feminine  creation 
of  his  own  mind  who  was  to  become  all  things  to  him. 
He  began  to  take  more  interest  in  women  in  general, 
to  notice  them  as  they  passed,  to  speculate  upon  their 
characteristics,  to  wonder  what  sort  of  wives  they 
would  make. 

At  length  they  turned  to  go  homeward,  and,  with  a 

66 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

beating  heart,  Adriano  recognized  that  the  moment  to 
speak  had  come. 

He  stated  his  case  in  a  manly,  straightforward  fash- 
ion. He  could  not  exactly  say,  "  I  love  your  daugh- 
ter," but  he  said,  with  great  sincerity,  that  he  earnestly 
desired  to  make  her  his  wife,  and  hoped  for  permission 
to  try  and  win  her  affection.  To  his  surprise,  Disdier 
seemed  greatly  disturbed.  Adriano  had  expected,  in- 
deed, that  Catalina  herself  would  need  to  be  persever- 
ingly  wooed  and  tenderly  persuaded,  but  it  had  never 
for  an  instant  occurred  to  him  that  he  should  meet  with 
any  difficulties  from  her  father  or  grandmother,  and 
he  had  presented  himself  before  Senor  Disdier  without 
a  single  misgiving. 

"  Daretti,"  said  Disdier,  gravely,  "  I  am  very  sorry 
for  this — truly  sorry  for  this.  It  is  a  complete  surprise 
to  me,  and  I  cannot  give  you  any  encouragement. 
Catalina  is  very  young,  and  she  has  just  started  on  a 
career  for  which  she  is  well  fitted  and  in  which  she  is 
ambitious  to  excel.  I  do  not  wish  her  to  marry  at 
present." 

"  I  should  not  interfere  with  her  career,"  interrupt- 
ed Adriano.  "  On  the  contrary,  I  could  aid  her  in  it." 

"  You  could  not  aid  her.  I  have  seen  enough  of 
operatic  marriages,"  said  Disdier,  roughly.  "  The  artis- 
tic temperament  is  not  one  that  shines  in  domestic 
life ;  the  musical  nature,  which  lives  on  emotion  and 
nerves,  does  not  permit  it.  It  is  a  sad  and  speaking 
fact  that  the  operatic  stage  shows  us  more  scandals 
and  domestic  unhappiness  than  any  of  the  professions." 

Astonished,  and  not  a  little  irate  at  this  tirade 
against  opera-singers,  Adriano  drew  himself  up  to  his 
full  height  and  folded  his  arms  in  a  very  theatrical 
manner. 

6? 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  That  is,  such  scandals  as  there  are  become  public 
property  sooner,  as  the  actors  are  public  characters 
and  the  world  allows  them  no  privacy  in  their  affairs," 
he  corrected,  rather  haughtily.  "  But  excuse  me,  Senor 
Disdier,  if  I  say  that  these  are  generalizations.  To  come 
to  individuals — both  your  child  and  I  are  Christians  and 
of  good  breeding,  and  if  the  operatic  stage  has  given 
some  scandals,  I  trust  that  in  this  instance  it  may  hold 
up  a  good  example  to  the  world.  You  know  your  daugh- 
ter's character,  and  you  have  professed  to  like  me." 

"  Yes,  I  do,"  said  Disdier,  more  gently,  "  and  it  is  for 
both  your  sakes  that  I  advise  you  to  keep  apart.  If 
you  wish  to  live  your  artistic  career  unhampered  and 
enjoy  domestic  life  at  the  same  time,  marry  outside  of 
your  profession.  And  if  Catalina  is  to  fulfil  her  am- 
bitions— and  she  will  never  be  satisfied  until  she  has 
made  the  effort  to  do  so — she  had  best  not  marry  at  all 
till  she  is  at  least  twenty-five  years  old.  Art  is  a  severe 
task -master  —  she  cannot  serve  art  worthily  and  do 
her  duty  to  her  husband  at  the  same  time.  She  is 
earnestly  bent  on  her  studies,  and  has  fine  prospects, 
and  I  do  not  wish  to  disturb  her  mind  with  questions 
of  matrimony  at  present.  Neither  do  I  think  that  my 
answer  will  cause  you  great  suffering,  though  it  may 
disappoint  you  for  the  moment.  If  I  understand  men 
at  all,  Daretti,  you  are  not  in  love  with  my  daughter." 

Adriano  started  and  flushed  uncomfortably.  "  I  do 
not  love  any  one  else,  for  good  or  for  evil,  senor,"  he 
replied.  "  I  find  myself  for  the  first  time  in  a  position 
to  marry.  I  desire  to  establish  myself,  to  have  a  wife 
and  a  home.  Your  lovely  and  gifted  daughter  is  the 
one  woman  I  would  choose.  I  reverence  and  admire 
her,  we  are  congenial  in  our  tastes,  and  she  would 
have  my  undivided  allegiance.  I  trust  that  in  time 

68 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

she  would  learn  to  find  her  happiness  and  love  in  her 
husband,  as  I  am  confident  of  finding  mine  in  her." 

They  were  approaching  the  busy  streets  now  and  both 
men  stood  still  for  a  moment.  Disdier  held  out  his 
hand  to  Daretti.  "  The  world  has  not  yet  spoiled 
you,"  he  said,  "  though  it  is  trying  its  best  to  do  so. 
Your  wife  will  be  a  happy  woman.  I  appreciate  the 
compliment  to  my  Catalina  that  you  should  'choose  her 
from  among  so  many  others,  for  if  report  speaks  true 
you  have  many  opportunities  of  choosing  far  more 
favorably  from  a  worldly  point  of  view.  I  have  told  you 
what  my  strong  feeling  is  in  the  matter — that  it  had 
best  end  here.  It  is  not  for  her  good  at  the  present. 
We  will  let  the  future  take  care  of  itself."  He  glanced 
curiously  at  Adriano  a  moment  as  they  were  parting, 
then  added,  hesitatingly  :  "  I  had  not  expected  this 
from  you,  but  I  had  thought  it  possible  of  your  friend." 

"  Not  Choulex  !"  exclaimed  Adriano. 

"  Perfectly,"  replied  the  other.  "  He  has  given  me 
to  understand,  however,  that  he  has  a  mother  to  sup- 
port and  two  younger  brothers  to  educate,  and  it  will 
be  many  years  before  he  is  in  a  position  to  marry. 
But  I  wish  him  well.  He  is  a  fine,  substantial  fellow, 
with  all  his  rough  exterior." 

Adriano  returned  homeward  thoroughly  out  of  sorts 
with  the  world  and  with  himself.  As  usual,  Choulex 
was  at  the  piano.  Adriano  could  not  but  reproach  him- 
self for  his  lack  of  observation.  Here  was  Casimir, 
who  cared  more  than  he  could  for  Catalina,  and  ought 
to  have  had  the  first  chance.  How  blind  and  stupid 
and  selfish  he  had  been  towards  this  dear,  faithful 
friend. 

"  Adriano,  come  here  and  try  this  aria  from  the 
'  Queen  of  Sheba.'  " 

69 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  cannot  sing,"  said  Adriano,  crossly.  It  jarred  on 
his  feelings  that  Casimir  could  think  of  operas  at  such 
a  juncture. 

"Just  try  it  over  to  please  me  !" 

"  But  it  is  a  tenor  aria  !" 

"  I  will  transpose  it  for  you." 

"  That  would  ruin  it.  It  needs  the  tenor  timbre. 
Good  heavens,  man  !  Do  you  think  I  feel  like  singing 
at  such  a  moment  ?"  and  Adriano  gave  the  footstool 
an  angry  kick  that  sent  it  flying  across  the  room. 
Then  he  fell  to  pacing  the  floor  in  irritable,  gloomy  si- 
lence. One  must  feel  well  and  free  from  care  to  sing. 

Choulex  played  the  noble  aria  softly,  and  began  im- 
provising in  tender  minor  from  the  theme.  The  heart 
weariness  of  the  lover,  who  recognizes  in  the  wom- 
an he  loves  the  betrothed  bride  of  his  king,  sighed 
through  every  harmony.  Adriano  was  touched,  his 
spirit  grew  quieter,  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears.  Was 
there  ever  anything  so  delicious,  so  soulful,  as  Casimir's 
divine  touch  ? 

Choulex  wandered  on,  playing  his  heart  out  in  ex- 
quisite modulations.  Then  he  felt  a  pair  of  strong 
arms  round  his  shoulders. 

"  Adriano  !  Let  me  go  !  You  are  a  very  bear  for 
hugging,  and  my  ribs  are  not  made  of  iron  !" 

"  Carissimo  Casimiro,  transpose  that  just  half  a  tone 
lower.  It  goes  no  higher  than  A,  and  I  ought  to  be 
able  at  a  pinch  to  take  G  sharp." 

The  willing  accompanist  bent  his  skilful  fingers  to 
the  task.  Adriano  roused  himself  to  his  utmost  and 
threw  his  whole  imagination  and  sympathy  and  artistic 
resource  into  the  heart-breaking  song.  Choulex  could 
hardly  play  for  emotion.  His  eyes  were  blinded  with 
tears.  Surely  the  world  had  never  heard  such  singing — 

70 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

so  manly,  so  thrillingly  tender,  so  gloriously  rich,  so 
grandly  sorrowful !  Was  there  ever  any  one  like  Adri- 
ano  —  so  gifted,  so  lovable,  so  loving  ?  As  the  song 
ceased,  Choulex  threw  his  arms  across  the  music- 
desk  and  bent  his  head  over  them. 

Adriano  stooped  tenderly  over  him.  "  Casimir,"  he 
whispered,  "  I  suspect  we  have  both  of  us  had  some- 
thing to  make  our  hearts  feel  a  little  despondent  and 
lonely !" 

Choulex  straightened  up  and  looked  sadly  into  his 
face.  Then  the  two  men  put  their  arms  round  one 
another  and  each  held  the  other  very  close.  And  that 
was  all  the  confidence  that  passed  between  them. 

The  moment  of  separation  came  at  last,  as  such  mo- 
ments must.  Teodoro  faced  it  with  sullen  desperation. 
It  was  all  a  terrible  blank  beyond,  a  dull,  hopeless  blank, 
and  no  promises  of  future  meeting  brought  him  any 
consolation. 

"  It  never  can  be  the  same,"  he  predicted,  gloomily. 

For  once  in  her  life  her  tongue  failed  her,  and  Es- 
piritu  had  nothing  to  say.  She  was  suddenly  dumb. 
It  was  too  dreadful  for  words. 

Madame  Valorge  and  Adriano  moved  a  little  aside 
that  the  children  might  say  to  each  other  all  that  was 
in  their  hearts  without  being  overheard,  but  they  sim- 
ply stood  and  looked  at  each  other  in  silent  misery,  the 
tall  thin  lad  and  the  little  plump  fairy  of  a  girl.  The 
blue  eyes  met  the  brown,  and  there  was  no  hope  in 
either  gaze. 

"  I  trust  I  am  doing  right,  I  trust  it  is  for  the  best," 
murmured  Adriano,  apologetically. 

"I  believe  you  are,"  responded  Madame  Valorge. 
"  Life  must  go  on,  and  we  cannot  retard  everything  to 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

keep  a  little  pain  from  our  children,  who  are  them- 
selves passing  on  with  the  world.  They  will  be 
stronger  in  the  future  for  what  seems  so  hard  now." 

"  I  hope  so — I  hope  so,"  assented  Adriano,  and  then 
he  stepped  towards  the  children.  "  We  must  go  now, 
Tedi.  Good-bye,  dear  Espiritu  ;  remember  your  big 
brother  sometimes,"  and  he  stooped  and  kissed  her 
cheeks,  from  which  all  the  pretty  pink  color  had  fled. 
She  was  very,  very  white  and  still. 

"  Now  say  good-bye  to  Theodore,  and  tell  him,  like 
the  princess  in  the  story,  to  ask  some  favor  which  you 
will  grant,  though  it  were  half  your  kingdom.  Come, 
Tedi,  what  are  you  going  to  ask  for  ?" 

Madame  Valorge  drew  nearer  the  little  group  and 
smiled  indulgently  upon  them.  Adriano  listened  in 
some  curiosity  for  Teodoro's  last  request. 

Teodoro  still  gazed  earnestly  at  his  little  princess 
in  silence.  Then  a  light  came  into  his  eyes.  He  knelt 
before  her. 

"  Promise  me  this,  Espiritu,"  he  said,  and  his  voice 
was  hushed  and  low  but  very  clear.  "  Promise  me 
this  :  If  you  die  first,  take  me  to  heaven  with  you  /" 

It  was  very  still  in  the  little  room.  The  man  and 
woman  listening  felt  themselves  grow  pale  and  trem- 
ble. Why  should  youth  think  of  death  ? 

And  Espiritu  Santo  bent  towards  him,  and  whis- 
pered, " / promise"  and  kissed  him  on  the  forehead. 
At  last  he  stumbled  to  his  feet.  There  was  no  use  pro- 
longing the  misery,  but  even  in  his  misery  he  did  not 
forget  his  manners.  He  bowed  low  before  Madame 
Valorge  and  kissed  her  hand,  murmuring  in  a  choked 
voice  words  of  gratitude  and  farewell.  She  embraced 
him  affectionately  and  tearfully. 

"  God  preserve  and  keep  you  !  God  give  His  angels 

72 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

charge  over  you  to  keep  you  in  all  your  ways  !"  she 
said,  fervently,  and  he  bent  his  head  to  the  blessing. 
Then  he  moved  slowly  to  the  door.  On  the  threshold 
he  turned  again  and  held  out  his  hands  to  Espiritu. 
She  sprang  to  his  side  and  their  lips  met  in  a  last  kiss. 

"  I  have  done  the  child  injustice,"  thought  Adriano. 
"  I  feared  she  did  not  care  for  him  as  deeply  as  he 
cared  for  her,  for  she  always  seemed  equally  self-pos- 
sessed and  joyous  whether  he  came  or  went.  But  now 
she  has  been  absolutely  dumb  for  full  five  minutes,  and 
I  recognize  that  it  can  be  no  ordinary  emotion  that 
would  produce  such  an  effect !" 

And  now  Teodoro  had  groped  his  way  to  the  door 
and  through  the  anteroom.  Adriano,  with  a  hasty 
adieu  to  Madame  Valorge,  followed,  and  the  orphans 
closed  behind  them  the  door  of  the  home  that  had  been 
so  lovingly  opened  to  them. 

"  It  will  never  be  just  the  same  again,"  said  Teodoro, 
lifting  sad  eyes  to  his  brother's. 

"  It  will  never  be  just  the  same  again,"  echoed  Adri- 
ano, gazing  into  the  future  with  troubled  look. 


CHAPTER  VII 

"He  who  neglects  prayer  has  no  need  of  devils  to  lead  him  into 
evil ;  he  goes  into  it  of  his  own  accord." — St.  Teresa  of  Avila. 

AFTER  an  absence  of  five  years,  spent  chiefly  in  Lon- 
don and  Brussels,  Hortense  Delepoule  decided  to  re- 
turn to  Paris  and  end  her  days  among  the  scenes  of 
her  early  triumphs.  She  had  long  since  given  up  ap- 
pearing on  the  stage,  but  she  would  resume  her  les- 
sons, her  weekly  musicales,  and  her  salon.  Her  Lon- 
don seasons  had  been  very  successful,  and  she  had 
brought  out  many  pupils,  of  whom  none  had  done 
better  than  Catalina  Disdier,  whose  voice  had  devel- 
oped into  a  mezzo-soprano  of  great  power,  richness, 
and  dramatic  expressiveness,  and  whose  artistic  phras- 
ing and  fine  musical  perceptions  made  her  singing  an 
enjoyment  for  the  most  critical.  As  an  actress  she  was 
not  yet  as  great  as  her  instructress,  but  she  had  her 
fine  moments,  when  she  aroused  great  enthusiasm. 
Her  first  appearance  on  the  operatic  stage  had  been 
made  two  years  before  in  Brussels,  and  previous  to 
that  she  achieved  great  success  in  London  at  salons 
and  concerts,  where  her  picturesque  beauty  and  refine- 
ment of  manner  made  her  an  attractive  figure.  The 
girl  had  not  yet  sung  in  Paris,  her  short  stage  career 
having  been  confined  till  now  to  England,  Belgium, 
and  St.  Petersburg.  It  entered  into  Madame  Dele- 
poule's  designs  to  bring  out  her  favorite  pupil  on  the 

74 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Paris  stage  under  her  own  auspices,  and  to  that  end 
she  carried  on  a  long  correspondence  with  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Ope"ra.  She  also  wrote  to  the  now  ac- 
knowledged king  of  operatic  art,  Adrien  Daretti,  to 
secure  his  co-operation  in  her  efforts.  His  reply  was 
cordial  and  friendly,  and  he  offered  to  sing  the  bary- 
tone role  in  any  opera  Catalina  might  choose  for  her 
debut,  adding :  "  Let  me  know  if  you  have  any  trouble 
with  the  management.  I  can  perhaps  bring  them  to 
terms.  It  is  time  I  showed  the  traditional  opera- 
singer  claws — they  have  felt  nothing  but  the  velvet  so 
far.  Our  grand  new  tenor,  Lennartsen,  has  promised 
to  join  me  in  the  fray,  so  we  are  sure  to  pull  the  new 
prima  donna  through  in  triumph."  This  was  the  vic- 
tory half  gained.  With  the  royal  Daretti  and  the  he- 
roic Lennartsen  to  support  her,  Catalina  could  hardly 
fail  of  success.  But  there  is  an  immense  amount  of 
red  tape  at  the  Opera,  and  Madame  Delepoule  felt  that 
she  must  be  on  the  spot  to  make  the  final  contract. 
She  wrote  to  Madame  Valorge  to  know  if  Disdier  still 
had  control  of  the  dear  old  house  in  the  Boulevard 
Malesherbes,  and  could  let  her  have  her  former  apart- 
ment there,  and  in  reply  to  her  many  inquiries  re- 
ceived a  long,  full  letter,  written  evidently  at  dicta- 
tion : 

"  You  have  heard,  no  doubt,  through  Catalina,  of  my  failing  eye- 
sight. I  am  now  practically  blind.  I  can  distinguish  light  from  dark, 
I  can  discern  a  moving  figure  if  close  at  hand  ;  that  is  all.  But  I  have 
the  great  blessing  of  devoted  grandchildren.  We  have  been  spending 
these  five  years  in  great  retirement  at  Passy.  Ramon  has  been  greatly 
embarrassed  in  his  affairs,  and  lives  almost  altogether  in  Paris,  that  he 
may  devote  more  time  to  his  business.  My  own  income  has  suffered 
through  the  losses  of  the  firm,  but  the  dear  girls  have  bravely  done 
their  part,  and  Catalina's  generosity  has  enabled  her  younger  sisters  to 
finish  their  education.  Lolita  graduated  last  year  at  Notre-Dame-de- 

75 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Zion,  and  is  now  tutoring  some  young  South  American  girls  who  are 
taking  courses  at  the  College  of  France.  Little  Rafaela  is  becoming 
a  prodigy  at  the  piano,  as  every  one  predicted.  She  made  her  debut 
last  spring  at  the  Salle  Erard  with  great  success,  and  is  much  in  de- 
mand now  at  musicales  and  private  concerts,  where  she  sometimes  im- 
provises, her  talent  in  that  direction  seeming  to  make  the  greatest  im- 
pression of  all. 

"  Espiritu  Santo  is  now  sixteen,  and  is  the  same  sweet  spirit  as  ever. 
Her  education  has  had  to  be  neglected  in  a  measure,  for  she  is  needed 
at  home  to  look  after  her  blind  old  grandmother,  to  keep  house,  and  to 
be  a  companion  for  her  father  when  he  is  with  us,  and  she  accepts  the 
situation  with  her  usual  sunny  cheerfulness.  She  is,  of  course,  lacking 
in  much  that  forms  the  ordinary  routine  of  school  instruction,  but  I 
have  tried  to  form  her  taste  in  literature,  and  for  the  last  three  years 
she  has  been  reading  aloud  to  me  daily  from  the  French,  Spanish,  and 
Italian  classics,  also  the  standard  essayists  in  literature  and  art.  She 
also  reads  much  by  herself  in  history,  biography,  and  travel.  She  sews 
and  embroiders  exquisitely,  and  is  a  most  practical,  tidy  little  house- 
wife. Heaven  only  knows  the  blessing  -she  is  to  us  all  ! 

"  Ramon  has  written  you  about  the  apartment.  The  house  passed 
out  of  his  hands  some  time  ago,  but  he  has  ascertained  that  the  tenants 
who  took  your  apartment  on  a  long  lease  are  ready  to  underlet  it,  so 
that  you  can  move  in  without  delay.  How  delightful  to  think  of  you 
as  installed  in  the  old  quarters  !  We  have  often  sighed  for  those  happy 
days  in  the  Boulevard  Malesherbes,  although  we  are  in  many  respects 
better  off  here,  where  we  have  a  tiny  house  and  a  little  garden  of  our 
own. 

"You  ask  me  if  we  ever  see  anything  of  Adrien  Daretti  nowadays. 
The  first  year  that  we  were  out  here  he  came  to  see  us  quite  frequently 
early  in  the  season,  but  he  was  tremendously  lionized  in  Paris,  and  it 
was  only  natural  that  his  visits  should  gradually  grow  less  and  less  fre- 
quent, and  after  the  first  year  cease  altogether.  I  hear  that  he  has 
become  somewhat  of  a  sportsman,  and  drives  fine  horses,  that  he  en- 
tertains handsomely  at  his  apartments  in  the  Champs-Elysees,  and  that 
he  is  the  idol  of  the  young  men,  who  imitate  him  in  everything  he  does. 
The  women,  I  am  told,  make  fools  of  themselves  over  him,  but  he  is 
said  to  behave  with  much  discretion,  although  he  does  not  wholly  es- 
cape the  breath  of  scandaL  I  suppose  that  could  not  be  expected  of  so 
prominent  a  personage,  even  if  he  were  as  confirmed  in  grace  as  were  the 

76 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Apostles.  These  bits  of  gossip  I  pick  up  through  Lolita's  Americans, 
who  are  very  musical,  and  share  the  universal  craze  over  Daretti's 
genius." 

Hortense  Delepoule  laid  down  the  letter  with  a  sigh. 
"  Ah,  Adrien  !  I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  this  gay  living 
and  love  of  fashion  and  sport.  Adversity  is  certainly 
a  healthier  school  for  most  of  us  than  prosperity  !  All 
I  can  say  is,  that  if  you  have  joined  the  great  majority 
who  are  promenading  down  the  broad  and  pleasant 
way,  your  old  godmother  will  be  a  much  disappointed 
woman.  Ah,  you  had  better  have  taken  the  old  lady's 
advice  to  marry  and  settle  young  !" 

With  another  sigh  she  resumed  her  reading : 

"As  for  Theodore"  [wrote  Madame  Valorge],  "he  and  Espiritu 
kept  up  a  vigorous  correspondence  for  a  while,  but  I  felt  obliged  to 
discourage  it  gradually,  and  at  last  stop  it  altogether.  The  children 
were  good  and  submissive,  and  I  believe  I  was  right.  Now  we  hear 
that  Theodore  is  coming  to  Paris  to  study  singing  with  his  brother.  I 
suppose  the  young  people  will  soon  meet  again,  and  Espiritu  can 
think  of  nothing  else.  She  forgets  the  years  that  have  passed,  and 
speaks  of  him  as  if  he  were  still  a  shy  school-boy.  I  own  I  feel  some 
anxiety  in  my  foolish,  grandmotherly  heart." 

Hortense  Delepoule  hurried  on  to  Paris  to  complete 
her  arrangements.  Catalina  accompanied  her,  as  her 
presence  might  be  required  at  any  moment  for  re- 
hearsal. The  opera  chosen  was  "  Ai'da,"  and  the  cast 
was  to  be  a  magnificent  one,  with  Lennartsen  as  Rha- 
dames,  Daretti  as  Amonasro,  Maxime  Collas  as  Ramfis, 
and  Therese  Vibault  as  Amneris.  Such  support  ought 
to  be  an  inspiration  to  Catalina,  and  would  be  sure  to 
draw  a  distinguished  audience.  The  morning  after 
their  arrival,  Madame  Delepoule  received  a  note  from 
Daretti,  saying  that  he  would  call  early  in  the  after 

77 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

noon  to  pay  his  respects  to  her  and  to  Senorita 
Disdier. 

"  With  your  permission,"  he  wrote,  "  I  will  bring 
with  me  the  two,  in  my  humble  opinion,  greatest  of 
living  tenors — the  one  heroic,  the  other  lyric.  They 
are  both  most  desirous  of  meeting  you." 

"  The  heroic  tenor  is,  of  course,  Lennartsen,"  said 
Madame  Delepoule,  "  but  I  am  racking  my  brains  to 
think  who  the  other  can  be." 

She  was  conscious  of  a  certain  nervous  excitement 
as  the  time  fixed  for  the  interview  drew  near.  She 
had  known  and  loved  Adrien  Daretti  so  well,  had 
taken  such  a  warm,  motherly  interest  in  his  affairs, 
and  now  for  five  years  they  had  not  met,  and  she 
dreaded  to  see  a  change  in  him.  Her  old  heart 
stood  still  for  an  instant  as  she  heard  his  name  an- 
nounced, and  when  she  looked  up  it  was  in  some  trep- 
idation. 

What  she  saw  did  not  wholly  reassure  her.  The 
merry  glance,  the  frank,  ingenuous  manner,  the  tender, 
winning  smile  of  an  endearing,  boyish  personality,  were 
gone.  This  was  a  mature  man  that  she  saw  before 
her  now  ;  a  polished  man  of  the  world,  with  a  hand- 
some, impassive  countenance,  a  look  of  cool  indiffer- 
ence in  the  fine  eyes,  a  certain  indolent  dignity  of 
bearing,  the  evidences  of  a  fastidious  taste  in  his  sur- 
roundings, and  a  smile,  half-cynical,  half-amused,  on 
his  well-curved  lips.  After  all,  she  could  not  expect 
that  he  would  remain  a  boy  forever.  He  was  a  man 
now,  in  the  plenitude  of  vigorous  development,  enter- 
ing upon  the  full  glory  of  his  early  prime,  swimming 
upon  the  top  wave  of  a  phenomenal  artistic  and  social 
success.  It  was  unavoidable  but  that  he  should  show 
in  some  way  the  traces  of  wider  experience.  What 

78 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

did  Hortense  Delepoule  expect  ?  It  was  true  the  boy 
was  gone  forever,  but  was  the  man  less  worthy  of  a 
place  in  her  heart  ?  Alas !  with  a  good  woman's  un- 
erring instinct  she  knew  that  he  was ! 

But  she  was  too  much  the  woman  of  the  world  to 
show  what  was  passing  within  her ;  neither  did  he  be- 
tray it  if  he  felt  that  anything  was  lacking  in  her  wel- 
come. He  presented  the  massive  Swedish  tenor,  and 
then  both  turned  to  pay  their  respects  to  Senorita 
Disdier,  and  Hortense  Delepoule  was  left  to  face  the 
third  young  man  without  an  introduction.  She  bowed 
rather  distantly. 

"  Surely  you  have  a  warmer  greeting  for  our  new 
lyric  tenor,"  suggested  Daretti,  turning  towards  the 
new-comer  with  an  amused  smile. 

Madame  Delepoule  raised  her  astonished  eyes. 

"  I  told  you  he  would  turn  out  well  under  Bindo's 
care,"  said  Daretti,  laughing  at  the  expression  of 
amazed  inquiry  she  turned  on  him.  As  he  laughed 
the  dimple  came  into  his  cheek  as  it  used  to  in  the 
old  days,  and  recalled  so  much  of  his  boyish  look  that 
Madame  Delepoule  felt  her  heart  soften  a  little  towards 
him.  But  if  she  had  been  disappointed  in  Adrien,  at 
least  Theodore  more  than  answered  her  wildest  expec- 
tations. 

"  You  have  the  same  dear  face,  God  bless  you !"  she 
cried,  taking  Theodore  warmly  by  both  hands.  "  But 
I  can  hardly  believe  it,  to  see  you  so  big  and  straight 
and  strong.  What  have  you  done  to  yourself?" 

"  I  have  been  in  training  under  a  brother  who  is  a 
famous  athlete.  I  climb  mountains  and  ride  and  shoot 
all  summer,  and  I  fence  and  take  athletic  exercises  all 
winter,  and  I  have  just  come  from  serving  eighteen 
months  in  the  army  like  a  good  citizen ;  so  you  see  that 

79 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

I  was  bound  to  make  something  of  myself,"  and  Teo- 
doro  drew  his  straight,  vigorous  young  frame  to  his 
fullest  height  and  smiled  down  on  her. 

She  was  right  in  saying  that  he  had  the  same  face. 
The  blue  eyes  had  the  same  bright,  sweet  look,  the  pro- 
file the  same  statuesque  regularity,  the  features  the 
same  delicacy  of  outline,  the  mouth  the  same  gentle, 
boyish  smile.  It  was  true  that  the  cheeks  were  some- 
what thinner  and  the  jaw  somewhat  squarer  than  of 
yore,  and  there  was  a  slight  mustache  on  the  upper 
lip,  but  that  only  gave  the  necessary  touch  of  manly 
strength  to  the  face  without  detracting  from  its  classic 
beauty  and  refinement. 

Madame  Delepoule  felt  the  tears  coming  to  her  eyes. 
She  had  foolish  moments,  the  childless  woman  with 
her  big,  motherly  heart,  and  this  was  one  of  them.  It 
could  hardly  have  brought  to  his  own  mother  more  joy 
than  it  did  to  her  to  see  this  lad  in  the  splendor  of  a 
bright,  brave  young  manhood  of  virtue  and  health  and 
strength.  She  could  have  hung  on  his  neck  and  cried 
for  the  joy  that  came  to  her.  She  squeezed  his  hands, 
she  turned  her  face  aside  for  a  moment  to  con- 
ceal the  rebellious  tears,  then  she  could  resist  no 
longer,  but  drawing  his  face  down  to  hers,  held  it 
between  her  two  hands  and  kissed  him  on  both 
cheeks. 

"  I  could  not  help  it ;  I  am  your  grandmother,  you 
know,"  she  apologized,  sitting  down  hastily  on  the 
nearest  chair  and  fumbling  for  her  handkerchief. 
"And  your  own  mother  isn't  here  to  do  it !" 

And  Theodore  stooped  and  kissed  her  hand  and 
looked  at  her  gratefully  and  delightedly.  Then  he 
drew  her  fichu  about  her,  for  it  was  a  little  awry,  and 
pulling  up  a  chair  sat  down  by  her,  and  leaned  towards 

80 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

her  so  affectionately  and  protectingly  that  she  grew 
more  helplessly  tearful  than  ever. 

"  I  am  an  old  fool,"  she  said,  severely,  mopping  her 
eyes  with  one  hand  and  patting  him  on  the  shoulder 
with  the  other.  "  Talk  to  me,  Tedi,  as  fast  as  you  can. 
What  is  this  about  your  singing  ?  Well,  well !  to  think 
of  your  growing  so  straight  and  strong  !  Why  have  I 
not  heard  about  your  voice  ?  And  here  we  are  together 
again — we  three,  in  my  old  salon,  looking  just  as  it 
used  to  !" 

Daretti,  who  had  moved  towards  the  window  for  a 
moment,  now  sauntered  up  to  them  again. 

"  We  might  imagine  there  had  been  no  change,  and 
that  we  were  going  right  on  just  as  we  were  before," 
he  said. 

"  Perhaps  we  are  not  changed,  perhaps  we  are  all  ex- 
actly as  in  the  old  days,"  she  said,  looking  up  at  him 
with  intent,  questioning  gaze.  He  returned  her  look 
with  polite  seriousness,  but  there  was  nothing  to  be 
read  in  his  calm  eyes.  They  were  not  as  telltale  as  in 
the  old  days.  He  had  learned  the  world's  lessons  too 
well  to  let  every  passer-by  read  as  he  ran. 

"You  seem  to  me  as  unchanged,  madame,"  he  re- 
plied, gallantly,  "as  if  five  days  had  passed  instead  of 
five  years.  And  that  your  heart  is  the  same  your 
favorite  grandson  will  testify,"  and  he  smiled  towards 
the  petted  boy  whose  hand  she  still  held  in  hers. 

"  Oh,  hearts  do  not  change  !"  broke  in  Theodore,  im- 
petuously. "  If  fifty  years  had  passed  instead  of  five  it 
would  bring  me  the  same  joy  to  meet  you  all  again. 
But  circumstances  are  not  the  same.  We  are  not  liv- 
ing up-stairs  now.  We  cannot  drop  in  to  say  good- 
morning  and  good-evening  every  time  we  come  in  and 
out  of  the  house.  And  our  other  home,  too,  is  broken 
F  81 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

up,"  he  added,  with  a  bright  blush  and  a  conscious 
look  towards  Catalina,  who  was  eagerly  discussing 
Bayreuth  with  Lennartsen.  He  had  been  the  Tristan 
of  the  preceding  season  and  was  the  hero  of  the  hour. 

Madame  Delepoule  and  Catalina  were  eager  to  hear 
about  "Cordelia,"  Federici's  new  opera,  which  had  been 
produced  with  great  splendor  in  Milan  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore, Daretti  having  written  the  libretto  and  creating 
the  part  of  King  Lear.  The  opera  had  made  a  pro- 
found impression.  The  critics  all  hailed  it  as  Federici's 
greatest  work  and  Daretti's  greatest  role. 

"  I  feel  that  it  was  the  mistake  of  my  life  not  to  go 
on  to  Milan  for  the  production,"  sighed  Madame  Dele- 
poule. "When  will  it  next  be  brought  out?" 

"  I  am  to  bring  it  out  in  London  next  June,"  replied 
Daretti,  "with  Madame  Hildegarde  Strong  as  Cordelia. 
But  I  shall  make  an  effort  to  have  it  produced  in  Paris 
during  Senorita  Disdier's  engagement.  Perhaps  we 
may  effect  a  change  and  have  her  for  the  heroine." 

"The  London  management  have  engaged  me  for 
three  parts,"  replied  Catalina,  blushing.  " '  Ai'da,'  which 
I  sing  here ;  Desdemona,  and  Senta  in  the  '  Flying 
Dutchman.' " 

"I  make  my  first  London  appearance  as  Vander- 
decken,"  observed  Daretti.  "So  you  are  to  be  my 
heroine  !  I  am  fortunate." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  said  Catalina.  "  I  am  not  sure  that 
that  is  a  part  where  I  am  at  my  best." 

"  Then  I  will  take  my  revenge  in  '  Otello,' "  laughed 
Daretti ;  "  I  will  promptly  have  you  smothered." 

"  I  have  never  heard  you  in  a  Wagner  role,  Adrien," 
said  Madame  Delepoule. 

"  They  do  not  give  me  the  chance  in  Paris,  but  I  am 
now  preparing  Hans  Sachs  for  Covent  Garden.  It  is  a 

82 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

little  low  for  me,  but  it  is  a  delightful  part,  and  my 
heart  is  set  on  Tedi's  bounding  into  the  operatic  fir- 
mament as  Walther  von  Stolzing,  the  most  poetic  of 
tenor  roles,  so  we  are  learning  the  opera  together." 

"  Ah,  Theodore,  when  am  I  to  hear  that  voice  of 
yours  ?" 

"Now,"  said  Teodoro  with  alacrity.  "There  is  no 
time  like  the  present." 

"Ah!"  suggested  Adriano,  softly.  "And  we  shall 
give  up  going  out  to  Passy  this  afternoon,  I  suppose  !" 

Teodoro  colored  up  to  his  eyes  and  glanced  hesitat- 
ingly at  Madame  Delepoule  while  Adriano  gave  a 
wicked  chuckle. 

"  Passy  !  Oh,  if  it  be  to  Passy,  I  will  not  delay  you," 
laughed  Madame  Delepoule.  "  I  am  flattered  that  you 
should  have  come  here  first." 

"Madame  Valorge  appointed  the  very  afternoon  that 
we  had  fixed  to  come  here,  or  I  should  not  hurry  away," 
explained  Teodoro ;  "  I  should  rather  say  Dolores,  who 
wrote  in  her  grandmother's  name." 

"  Lolita  and  Espiritu  write  all  of  her  notes  since  her 
blindness,"  said  Catalina. 

"  Blindness !"  exclaimed  Teodoro,  startled  and  grieved. 
"  Blindness  ?  I  had  not  heard  that  Madame  Valorge 
was  blind !"  and  he  looked  reproachfully  and  inquir- 
ingly at  his  brother. 

Adriano  was  inexpressibly  shocked.  "I  did  not 
know  of  it  myself,  Tedi,  or  I  would  certainly  have  told 
you.  It  is  some  time  since  I  have  been  to  Passy." 

"She  has  been  partially  blind  for  three  years  and 
wholly  so  for  the  past  year,"  said  Catalina,  a  trifle 
severely.  She  knew  his  shortcomings  well. 

Daretti  seemed  very  much  overcome.  "  Blind  for 
three  years,"  he  repeated,  "  and  I  not  to  know  it !  I 

83 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

had  not  realized  how  long  and  how  entirely  I  had 
neglected  my  friends."  He  colored  deeply  and  looked 
so  troubled  that  Madame  Delepoule  softened  still  more 
towards  him. 

"  Your  heart  is  still  tender,  Adrien,"  she  thought. 
"  It  has  been  your  undoing,  but,  please  God,  it  shall  be 
your  doing  again  !" 

Adrien  Daretti  turned  away  from  the  Boulevard 
Malesherbes  with  a  sensation  of  unrest  and  discomfort, 
and  remained  thoughtful  and  absorbed  during  the 
whole  of  the  drive  to  Passy.  Teodoro  wondered  some- 
what at  his  brother's  silence,  but  was  too  happy  and 
excited  in  anticipation  of  the  meeting  with  his  little 
lady-love  to  ask  any  questions.  Indeed,  if  he  had, 
Adriano  could  hardly  have  given  him  a  reason.  He 
had  found  life  very  agreeable  during  these  past  years, 
with  its  alternations  of  congenial  occupations  and 
splendid  triumphs,  of  hard  but  interesting  work  and 
idle  pleasures.  It  had  not  been  hard  for  him  to  fall 
into  the  worldly  ways  and  easy  morality  of  the  gay 
capital.  But  now  Theodore's  arrival  upon  the  scene 
was  spoiling  things — Theodore,  so  simply,  happily,  un- 
affectedly good,  full  of  reverence  for  and  confidence  in 
his  elder  brother.  Adriano  was  nervously  uneasy  lest 
the  young  fellow  should  discover  anything  that  would 
disturb  this  confidence,  but  he  seemed  thoroughly  un- 
suspicious and  went  his  own  way,  doubting  not  that 
the  way  of  others  lay  equally  straight  and  fair.  In 
spite  of  this  the  elder  man  was  conscious  of  a  change 
in  the  atmosphere,  things  that  he  had  long  ceased  to 
trouble  himself  about  seemed  to  take  on  a  different 
aspect  when  there  was  any  danger  of  their  meeting 
Tedi's  clear  gaze.  He  had  felt  uncomfortable,  too,  in 
facing  Madame  Delepoule  again,  as  it  came  vividly  to 

84 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

his  mind  how  she  had  prophesied  that  he  would  yield  to 
the  temptations  of  his  life  even  as  he  had  yielded.  He 
felt  that  she  read  him  in  a  glance.  Catalina,  whom  he 
had  once  wooed  in  days  when  he  was  more  worthy  of 
her  than  now,  also  stirred  up  recollections  that  were 
not  exactly  comfortable.  And,  above  all,  his  truly  kind 
heart  was  smitten  with  acute  remorse  to  think  that  he 
should  have  neglected  in  her  blindness  and  straitened 
circumstances  the  dear  old  friend  whose  house  had 
been  a  true  home  to  him  and  his  forlorn  little  brother 
in  the  days  when  she  was  prosperous  and  they  were 
the  ones  in  need.  It  was  time  he  pulled  himself  up 
short  if  he  could  be  guilty  of  such  ingratitude.  He 
had  sometimes  dreamed  of  making  a  new  beginning, 
and  why  was  this  not  as  good  a  time  as  any  ?  Theo- 
dore must  never  find  him  out.  Why  not,  then,  make 
the  break  now  and  let  the  past  vanish  like  an  ugly 
dream  ?  Oreste  would  tell  no  tales,  and  he  was  the 
only  one  among  Theodore's  small  circle  in  Paris  who 
knew  Adriano  as  he  really  was.  Oreste  had  been  his 
valet  now  for  nine  years.  There  was  something  mag- 
netic in  Daretti's  personality  that  seemed  to  attach 
closely  to  him  all  who  came  into  relation  with  him. 
The  faithful  Florentine  felt  the  charm.  He  adored 
his  master,  although  not  blind  to  the  shortcomings  in 
his  conduct.  He  had  indeed  changed  from  the  young 
master  with  whom  Oreste  had  first  taken  service,  whose 
life  was  so  unspotted  from  the  world,  and  whose  piety, 
the  valet  declared,  would  have  edified  the  very  angels 
in  paradise.  Oreste  saw  the  change,  but  he  told  him- 
self that  it  was  only  a  phase.  "  He  is  not  himself,"  he 
said,  "  but  it  will  pass.  Some  day  he  will  be  himself 
again."  And  every  night  the  devoted  fellow  said  his 
simple  prayer  for  the  master  he  worshipped.  "O 

85 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

blessed  God,  who  made  him  so  good  and  lovable,  you 
cannot  wish  him  to  be  lost !  Holy  Madonna  and  dear 
saints  of  Paradise,  what  would  heaven  be  if  he  were 
not  there  with  you  !  Oh,  bring  him  back  to  be  himself 
again !" 


CHAPTER  VIII 

"O  God  of  heaven,  who  madest  her  so  fair, 
How  shall  I  win  her,  how  to  woo  her  dare  ? 
How  speak  to  her  who  stands  in  silence  bound, 
Her  downcast  eyes  ne'er  raising  from  the  ground  ?" 

— Songs  of  the  Tuscan  Peasantry. 

THE  phaeton  drew  up  at  the  gate  of  the  little  house 
at  Passy,  the  brothers  alighted,  and,  passing  through 
the  garden,  were  shown  into  the  modest  salon.  It 
seemed  to  be  the  ladies'  reception  afternoon,  for  there 
was  a  sound  of  voices  from  the  large  inner  room  where 
Madame  Valorge  was  sitting.  The  little  maid  took 
the  gentlemen's  cards  within,  and  soon  the  door  open- 
ed and  two  young  girls  entered  side  by  side.  Dolores, 
as  the  eldest,  stepped  forward  to  greet  Daretti.  The*- 
odore  had  been  standing  a  little  behind  his  brother, 
but  now  he  moved  eagerly  towards  the  other  figure. 

With  joyous,  out  -  stretched  hands  Espiritu  Santo 
sprang  to  meet  him,  then  stood  suddenly  still  with 
blushing  cheeks  and  downcast  eyes.  Who  was  this 
gallant  -  looking  young  man,  erect  and  soldierly,  with 
close  -  clipped  hair  and  blond  mustache  ?  Where  was 
the  shy,  awkward,  long- limbed,  curly- haired  school- 
boy who  had  never  been  absent  from  her  dreams  or 
her  prayers  these  five  long  years  ? 

Theodore,  too,  stood  still  in  sudden  embarrassment. 
He  had  forgotten  that  he  should  not  see  again  the 
chubby,  rosy  child  who  had  been  sister  and  friend  and 

87 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

playmate  to  the  boy.  He  had  expected  to  take  her 
in  his  arms  —  the  happy,  gentle  little  girl  —  with  the 
same  fondness  with  which  he  had  bidden  her  farewell 
five  years  before.  But  this  tall,  slender,  soft-eyed  maid 
of  sixteen,  with  her  long  frock  and  her  braids  of  sunny 
hair,  how  should  he  greet  her  as  she  stood  before  him 
in  lovely  confusion,  the  silent  lips  trembling,  the  shy 
eyes  lowered,  the  delicate  color  coming  and  going  in  her 
cheeks  ?  He  felt  that  Adriano  and  Lolita  were  looking 
at  him,  and  something  desperate  must  be  done — they 
could  not  stand  forever  gazing  at  the  carpet !  Should 
he  take  her  hand  stiffly  and  say,  "  Mademoiselle,  I  am 
happy  to  see  you  again ;"  or  should  he  bow  politely  and 
leave  the  burden  of  the  conversation  to  her  ?  Oh  no  ! 
Surely  the  bond  between  them  was  deeper  than  the 
changeful  surface ;  surely  she  was  the  same  sweet  spirit 
still,  even  as  he  knew  himself  to  be  the  same  in  truth  of 
heart.  With  infinite  reverence  he  took  her  two  hands 
in  his  and  stooped  his  head  to  the  level  of  her  cheek. 
Did  she  turn  the  sweet  face  ever  so  little  towards  him  ? 
He  could  not  tell ;  he  only  knew  that  her  lips  met  his 
in  one  shy  kiss,  and  instantly  they  parted  hands  and 
stood  aside  from  each  other.  Then  Adriano,  seeing 
their  embarrassment,  came  to  the  rescue,  taking  her 
hand  in  gay,  teasing  fashion,  and  calling  her  "  child," 
as  if  she  were  indeed  only  a  little  girl  still,  and  must, 
of  course,  be  treated  as  in  the  old  days.  And  Lolita 
was  giving  Theodore  her  hand  to  kiss,  and  begging 
them  both  to  come  into  the  inner  room  to  see  Madame 
Valorge,  who  was  awaiting  them  impatiently.  So  they 
all  passed  in  together,  and  the  other  guests  present 
drew  aside  a  little  that  the  young  men  might  ap- 
proach the  blind  woman  who  sat  in  her  arm-chair  at 
the  farther  end  of  the  room. 

88 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

The  meeting  was  an  affecting  one.  First  Teodoro, 
then  Adriano  knelt  by  her  side,  while  she  laid  her 
hands  on  their  heads  in  affectionate  benediction  and 
welcome.  Adriano  said  little.  He  felt  that  there  was 
no  excuse  for  his  long  neglect,  and  was  deeply  touched 
by  the  affliction  and  changed  circumstances  in  which 
he  found  this  kind  friend.  Sweet,  refined,  distinguish- 
ed as  ever,  Madame  Valorge  was  the  embodiment  of 
one's  ideal  of  old  age,  and  he  felt  once  more  that  ele- 
vation above  the  mere  routine  interests  of  a  worldly 
life  that  had  often  come  to  him  in  her  presence  in  the 
past.  He  drew  a  sharp  breath  of  sudden  regret  that 
he  had  not  let  this  gentle  influence  play  more  part 
in  his  life  of  late.  As  he  followed  Teodoro's  example 
and  knelt  by  her  side,  he  did  not  kiss  her  hand,  but, 
stooping  his  head  low  before  her,  raised  a  fold  of  her 
dress  to  his  lips  with  a  murmured  "  Forgive  me  !" 
Low  as  it  was  she  heard  him,  and  bent  tenderly  tow- 
ards him. 

"Adrien,"  she  whispered,  "is  all  well  with  thee,  my 
son  ?" 

It  was  long  since  any  one  had  called  him  "  my  son," 
and  the  words  struck  to  his  very  heart.  He  had  so 
loved  his  mother,  their  intercourse  had  been  so  tender 
and  joyous,  their  confidence  so  complete  throughout 
his  boyhood  and  early  manhood  !  Until  the  day  of 
her  death  he  had  come  to  her  every  night  to  kneel  be- 
fore her  and  ask  her  blessing,  and  she  would  lay  her 
hand  on  his  head  and  look  deep  into  his  eyes,  and  say 
to  him,  "  Adriano,  is  it  well  with  thee,  my  son  ?"  and 
he  would  look  up  to  her,  smiling,  in  his  fearless  inno- 
cence, and  say,  "  Mother,  it  is  well."  And  when  she 
lay  dying,  her  last  words  were,  not  to  her  first-born 
son,  her  Bindo,  not  to  the  tender  child,  her  little  Teo- 

89 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

doro,  that  she  was  leaving  motherless,  but  to  him, 
Adriano.  Her  feeble  hands  stretched  for  his,  her  dark- 
ening eyes  sought  his,  her  pale  lips  whispered  faint  in 
death,  "Adriano,  is  it  well  with  thee?"  The  strong 
man  trembled  from  head  to  foot.  Did  this  mother  see 
him  now?  Was  she  looking  into  his  eyes  from  the 
holy  spirit-world,  seeing  into  the  depths  of  his  soul 
with  all  its  defilements?  Could  he  raise  his  eyes  to 
meet  hers,  could  he  answer  to  her,  "  It  is  well  "  ? 

His  head  sunk  lower  yet.  The  deep,  burning  blush 
of  shame  surged  into  his  cheeks  and  forced  two  scald- 
ing tears  from  under  his  closed  lashes.  He,  the  brill- 
iant, self-complacent  favorite  of  fortune,  was  humili- 
ated, confused,  ashamed,  knowing  not  how  to  reply, 
stammering  uncertainly,  "  I  do  not  know — I  hope — oh, 
pray  for  me  !" 

But  he  had  already  remained  too  noticeably  long  on 
his  knee  beside  his  hostess,  and  she  herself  was  signing 
to  him  to  rise.  He  controlled  himself  with  a  severe 
effort  and  obeyed. 

Lolita,  piquant  and  saucy,  was  standing  near  him 
when  he  turned.  As  a  relief  to  his  feelings  he  began 
to  tease  her  mercilessly. 

"  You  are  your  old  self,"  she  said,  making  up  a  little 
face.  "  You  have  not  changed  a  particle." 

"  You  are  the  only  one  that  does  not  find  me 
changed,"  he  returned.  "And  you  recognize  me  by 
my  bad  qualities !" 

Poor  Teodoro  was  being  lionized,  much  against  his 
will,  for  some  of  the  ladies  present  considered  them- 
selves musical  and  had  heard  of  him  as  the  coming 
tenor.  Once  he  found  an  opportunity  to  steal  to  the 
side  of  the  gentle  girl  whose  acquaintance  he  must 
now  make  all  over  again,  but  he  felt  strangely  quiet 

90 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

in  her  presence.  He  could  think  of  little  to  say — 
though  he  knew  there  was  everything  to  be  said — and 
her  timid  responses  gave  him  little  encouragement. 
As  for  her,  his  presence  only  embarrassed  her.  Five 
years  ago  they  could  not  talk  fast  enough,  but  now 
she  was  happier  away  from  him,  happier  to  stand  by 
and  watch  him,  content  in  the  consciousness  of  his 
presence.  By-and-by  she  stole  down-stairs  to  the  gar- 
den, where  she  filled  a  little  basket  full  of  the  late  au- 
tumn flowers.  She  felt  gay  and  happy  to  know  that 
he  was  in  the  house,  but,  oh,  so  much  happier  to  have 
run  away  from  him  !  But  her  little  basket  was  filled 
now,  and  just  as  she  turned  to  enter  the  house  the 
two  brothers  came  out  from  it. 

"  Good-bye,  Espiritu,"  said  Teodoro,  baring  his  head, 
and  for  reply  she  looked  up  and  handed  him  a  flower. 

"  You  gave  me  a  flower  once  before,"  he  said,  "  but 
then  it  was  the  Espiritu  Santo.  Why  may  I  not  have 
it  now  ?" 

"  It  is  too  early  yet.  You  must  wait  a  while  before 
the  Espiritu  Santo  is  ready  to  be  picked." 

"  You  left  the  room,  I  could  not  find  you  again,"  he 
said,  in  reproachful  tones. 

"  But  I  must  take  these  flowers  over  to  the  church 
to  dress  the  altar,"  she  explained.  "  I  fear  I  am  late 
already." 

Adriano  had  considerately  loitered  behind  as  long  as 
he  reasonably  could,  and  now  he  sauntered  up  to  them, 
hat  in  hand.  She  offered  him  also  a  flower,  but  he  did 
not  wish  to  take  away  from  the  freshness  of  Teo- 
doro's. 

"  Did  I  not  hear  you  say  they  were  for  the  altar  ?" 
he  asked.  "  Let  me  put  this  with  the  others  that  it 
may  pray  for  me  there,  and  so  be  doing  a  better  ser- 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

vice  than  adorning  my  button-hole,"  and  he  smiled  at 
the  pretty  conceit. 

"  They  shall  all  pray  for  you,"  she  answered,  delight- 
edly. "  In  less  than  half  an  hour  there  will  be  as  many 
prayers  going  up  for  you  as  there  are  flowers  in  the 
basket." 

Teodoro  was  uneasy.  "  Will  you  forget  me  ?"  he 
said,  in  a  low  tone.  "  Will  there  be  no  prayer  for  me, 
too  ?" 

"  Ah,  Theodore,"  she  whispered,  low,  "  I  pray  for 
you,  not  once,  but  always  and  everywhere,"  and  he 
went  away  silent,  but  with  a  great  happiness  at  his 
heart. 

She  lingered  at  the  foot  of  the  steps,  and,  as  they 
turned  at  the  gate  to  give  a  last  salute,  she  waved  her 
hand  to  them. 

"  Remember  !"  she  said,  holding  up  the  flowers  tow- 
ards Adriano.  "  In  one  half-hour  from  now  !"  and 
he  laid  his  hand  on  his  heart  and  made  her  his  most 
magnificent  bow. 

But  if  her  last  word  was  to  the  older  brother,  her 
last  shy,  stolen  look  was  towards  the  younger  one,  and, 
when  the  gate  shut  behind  them,  she  bounded  up  the 
steps,  blushing  and  laughing  and  hiding  her  face  in 
the  flowers. 

Adriano  now  found  himself  once  more  in  the  mail- 
phaeton  with  Teodoro,  driving  his  slim,  swift-trotting 
grays  through  the  Bois  de  Boulogne,  followed  by  ad- 
miring eyes  and  greeted  with  charming  smiles  from 
many  a  gay  carriage.  All  this  was  very  congenial  and 
pleasant,  and  decidedly  more  reasonable  than  weeping 
over  his  fashionable  failings,  which  no  longer  seemed 
very  big  sins  in  this  worldly  atmosphere. 

"  Adriano,  why  do  you  always  drive  in  the  broad 

92 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

avenues  ?  I  should  think  you  would  get  tired  of  being 
stared  at,  and  having  to  lift  your  hat  and  put  on  your 
sweetest  smile  and  dimple  every  five  seconds.  How 
many  years  have  you  done  this  sort  of  thing  every 
pleasant  afternoon  ?  Aren't  you  bored  to  death  by  it?" 

"  You  see,  Tedi,  we  artists  must  live  for  the  public," 
said  Adriano,  gayly.  "  They  want  to  see  us.  Of  course 
it  is  a  little  of  a  bore.  So  it  is  a  bore  to  be  called  a 
dozen  times  before  the  curtain  and  make  the  regula- 
tion bows  and  scrapes  night  after  night,  yet  if  the 
applause  should  fail  me  some  fine  day,  I  imagine  I 
should  be  a  pretty  disgusted  fellow.  However,  Tedi, 
as  your  unaccustomed  arm  will  soon  be  stiff  from  per- 
petually lifting  your  hat,  I  will  mercifully  turn  into 
this  solitary-looking  lane." 

After  a  moment  he  slackened  somewhat  the  pace  of 
his  grays,  docile,  intelligent,  clean-limbed  animals. 
Teodoro  expressed  his  admiration  of  their  swift,  steady 
gait,  their  apparent  tirelessness,  and  their  absolute 
obedience. 

"  Yes,  I  am  proud  of  my  beasts,"  said  Daretti. 
"  Thompson  and  I  have  trained  them  and  cared  for 
them  for  four  years  past,  and  they  have  never  had  a 
sick  day  nor  played  us  an  ugly  trick.  When  I  lose  my 
voice  I  shall  have  to  take  to  horse-training  for  a  living 
with  Thompson  as  a  partner." 

The  young  Irish  groom  sitting  behind  them  heard 
his  name  mentioned,  but  was  too  well-bred  to  his  posi- 
tion to  move  a  muscle  of  his  smooth,  bright  young 
face,  though  he  sat  up  a  shade  straighter,  if  that  were 
possible. 

"  Speaking  of  applause,"  remarked  Teodoro,  "  I  some- 
times think  that  actors  and  musicians  are  not  really 
artists  after  all,  for  the  true  artist  works  only  to  carry 

93 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

out  an  ideal.  He  loves  the  beautiful  picture,  the  ex- 
quisite poem,  for  its  own  sake,  and  would  work  at  it 
in  solitude  forever,  out  of  love.  But  the  musician,  the 
actor,  lives  for  the  public.  He  must  have  the  sym- 
pathy of  an  audience,  and  its  applause.  Art  alone  is 
not  enough." 

"  It  is  as  true  an  art,  but  the  artist  is  working  with 
different  materials,"  suggested  Adriano,  slackening  the 
horses'  gait  to  a  walk,  for  they  were  passing  through 
a  narrow  avenue  with  high  trees  arching  over  their 
heads  on  either  side.  There  were  lovely  lights  and 
shadows  playing  through  the  thick  underbrush,  and 
the  young  men  watched  them  lazily  as  they  talked. 
"  He  wishes  to  portray  a  character,  a  sentiment.  His 
acting,  his  singing,  are  the  colors  and  brushes,  but  the 
canvas  on  which  he  draws  his  outlines  and  throws  his 
colors  is  precisely  the  audience.  Upon  their  intelli- 
gence, their  sympathy,  their  emotion,  he  works  to 
produce  his  whole.  It  is  because  his  canvas  is  more 
intangible,  more  immaterial,  more  sensitive  and  change- 
ful, that  his  art  is  more  subtly  intellectual,  more  elu- 
sive, more  ideal  than  that  of  the  painter.  It  is  ever  new, 
ever  recreating  itself,  always  unsatisfied,  always  van- 
ishing before  fully  enjoyed."  He  paused  and  sighed. 
"  The  idea  that  a  true  actor  or  singer  wishes  applause 
to  satisfy  his  vanity  is  a  vulgar  one.  He  does  indeed 
thirst  for  it,  but  only  because  in  it  he  catches  as  it 
were  a  view  of  his  own  work  and  sees  that  it  is  good. 
Applause  that  is  unintelligent  is  not  valued  by  him, 
but  the  applause  that  tells  him  that  his  point  is  under- 
stood, that  his  ideal  has  taken  shape  and  lives  in  their 
minds,  that  is  indeed  the  breath  of  life  to  him.  He 
knows  by  it  that  he  has  embodied  and  given  existence 
to  his  thought — that  he  has  created!" 

94 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Teodoro's  eye  caught  fire.  He  leaned  back  in  his 
seat  and  drew  a  deep  breath,  gazing  out  before  them 
through  the  slender,  shady  tunnel  of  foliage  to  where, 
in  the  distance,  an  expanse  of  sunshine  spoke  of  open 
country.  Dimly  he  heard  a  low  sound  mixing  with 
his  dreams,  it  grew  louder,  a  confused,  thunderous 
noise  behind  them,  and  he  started  and  turned  hastily 
round  in  his  seat. 

"  Drive  for  your  life  to  the  open  !"  the  groom's  voice 
hissed  into  Daretti's  ear.  "  Drive  for  your  life  !"  and 
down  on  the  horses'  backs  fell  the  stinging  lash.  The 
startled  grays  sprang  forward,  again  the  lash  fell  across 
their  flanks,  and  they  broke  into  a  dead  run. 

Tremblingly  Teodoro  looked  over  his  shoulder. 
Worst  of  all  runaways,  a  maddened  four-in-hand  was 
galloping  wildly  and  furiously  along  the  narrow  road 
behind  them,  the  empty  trap  swaying  and  swinging 
from  side  to  side.  It  was  a  race  for  life ;  the  frantic 
brutes  were  gaining  on  them,  their  hoofs  thundering 
along  the  silent  lane.  There  was  no  safety  in  jump- 
ing, no  escaping  being  dashed  to  death  against  the 
wall  of  trees,  no  chance  but  to  reach  that  stretch  of 
open  ground  which  seemed  so  hopelessly  far  off.  Da- 
retti's face  was  very  white  and  set ;  he  leaned  forward, 
holding  a  steady  rein  and  urging  on  the  grays  with 
voice  and  whip.  Teodoro  felt  strangely  calm.  He 
crossed  himself  mechanically,  but  his  brain  seemed 
paralyzed.  The  young  groom  slid  down  from  his  high 
seat  behind  and  hung  at  the  back  of  the  phaeton.  The"- 
odore  shrieked  to  him,  but  his  voice  was  drowned  in  the 
clatter  of  iron-shod  hoofs.  The  runaways  were  leap- 
ing on  to  them  now,  and  the  groom  sprang  at  the 
leaders'  bridles.  He  had  calculated  well.  The  startled 
animals  swerved  and  plunged,  the  groom  was  borne  off 

95 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

his  feet  but  clung  frantically  to  his  hold  on  the  curbs. 
The  pole-horses  dashed  blindly  on,  rushing  against  the 
leaders,  who  fell  sprawling  and  kicking,  the  groom 
underneath,  and  then  there  was  a  heaving,  struggling 
mass  piled  in  bleeding,  fighting  confusion.  Teodoro 
gave  a  cry  and  covered  his  face  at  the  sickening  sight. 
The  grays  tore  on,  the  open  was  reached,  and  Adriano 
turned  sharply  and  skilfully  across  the  uneven  turf, 
trying  to  soothe  the  excited  beasts.  Not  hearing  the 
runaways  thunder  by  as  he  expected,  he  turned  his 
head,  saw  the  struggling  heap  a  few  rods  behind,  saw 
the  groom's  seat  empty.  "  Good  God  !"  he  cried,  and 
tossing  away  the  reins  he  sprang  from  the  phaeton, 
leaving  the  grays  to  their  fate,  and  ran  back  to  the 
scene  of  the  accident. 

"  He  is  under  the  leaders  !  Hold  down  their  heads, 
while  I  cut  the  traces  and  set  the  others  free !"  called 
Adriano  to  Teodoro,  who  had  quickly  followed  him. 
It  seemed  an  age  before  he  could  disentangle  the  har- 
ness from  the  terrified  creatures.  Then  coming  for- 
ward he  saw  the  mangled  body  of  the  poor  groom  as 
it  lay  crushed  beneath  the  heavy  leaders.  He  turned 
deadly  sick  and  faint  at  the  sight  and  staggered  back- 
ward. "  Oh,  Thompson,  my  poor  faithful  boy !  O 
God,  put  him  out  of  his  suffering !  O  God,  have 
mercy  on  us  all !"  Gathering  up  the  reins  and  broken 
traces  and  binding  the  helpless  horses  tightly,  heads 
and  hoofs  together,  the  two  men  rolled  the  quivering 
bodies  to  one  side,  and  tenderly  extricated  the  poor 
young  fellow,  moaning  and  writhing  in  anguish. 

"Thank  God, help  is  coming — help  is  coming  at  last !" 
exclaimed  Teodoro,  as  figures  were  seen  running  tow- 
ards them  from  the  open.  An  ambulance  was  quickly 
summoned,  and  there  were  plenty  now  to  help,  but 

96 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

when  the  poor  bruised  body  was  laid  on  the  stretcher, 
Adriano  knelt  by  it,  and  all  the  way  to  the  hospital 
held  the  bleeding  head  on  his  arm. 

Teodoro  knelt  by  Adriano's  side.  "  Do  you  remem- 
ber, brother,"  he  whispered,  "she  said  she  would  be 
praying  for  you  in  half  an  hour  ?  It  must  have  been 
at  that  very  moment  that  your  life  was  saved." 

"  Saved  for  what?"  muttered  Adriano,  turning  away. 
"And  at  what  cost?  The  only  son  of  his  mother,  and 
she  a  widow !  The  innocent  for  the  guilty !" 


CHAPTER  IX 

"Conversion,  that  phenomenon  of  light  to  the  intellect  and  persuasion 
to  the  heart,  is  not  ordinarily  produced  in  the  way  of  sudden  illumina- 
tion, like  a  flash  of  lightning  in  a  dark  night,  but  rather  under  the  form 
of  growing  daylight,  like  that  which  precedes  the  sunrise." — Chocarnc. 

DARETTI  was  sitting  by  his  groom's  side,  holding  the 
bandaged  hand  in  his,  when  Thompson  opened  his  eyes 
and  looked  about  him  from  his  little  cot  in  the  acci- 
dent ward. 

"  They  think  you  will  get  well  now,  Thompson,"  said 
Daretti,  cheerfully  ;  "but  is  there  anything  I  can  do 
to  make  you  more  comfortable?" 

"  I  should  like  to  see  a  priest,  sir,"  replied  the  man, 
"but  I  wish  it  might  be  an  English-speaking  priest, 
sir,  for  I  couldn't  make  myself  understood  in  French, 
outside  of  horses,  sir." 

"  I  will  do  my  best  to  find  one  for  you,"  said  Daretti, 
kindly,  as  he  rose  to  leave  him. 

"  You  were  the  best,  the  kindest  master  that  groom 
or  horse  ever  had,"  murmured  the  sick  man,  trying  to 
take  Daretti's  hand  in  his.  "  God  bless  you,  sir,  for 
your  good  heart !  God  love  you,  and  make  you  one  of 
his  saints." 

The  tears  rushed  to  Daretti's  eyes  and  his  voice 
choked  in  his  throat.  He  took  the  dying  man's  hands 
and  bent  over  him  with  broken  words. 

"You  saved  my  life,  Thompson,  mine  and  my  dear 
brother's,  and  God  grant  that  you  may  live  to  know 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

how  grateful  we  can  be.  I  have  not  given  you  the 
good  example  that  I  should,  my  poor  fellow,  God  for- 
give me !  but  the  life  you  have  saved  for  me  shall  be  a 
better  one  from  this  moment.  We  shall  never  forget 
you  and  what  you  have  done  for  us."  He  dashed  the 
tears  away,  and  stooping,  in  his  impulsive,  Italian  way, 
kissed  the  sick  man's  brow.  Then  he  turned  and  has- 
tily left  the  bedside.  The  groom  looked  lovingly  after 
him,  the  tears  rolling  down  his  sunken  cheeks.  "  He 
will  be  a  saint  some  day,"  he  said,  to  himself.  "I 
should  like  to  live  just  to  see  if  he  is  not." 

The  scowling  face  of  a  communist  who  occupied  the 
next  cot  grew  thoughtful.  "  They  say  that  is  a  rich 
nobleman  and  his  servant,"  he  reflected,  "  but  one  would 
think  they  were  brothers  or  dear  friends.  I  do  not 
understand  the  language  they  spoke,  but  I  know  that 
no  employer  I  ever  had  would  have  nursed  and  kissed 
me  that  way,  nor  would  I  do  the  same  to  any  appren- 
tice under  me,"  and  he  made  many  other  reflections 
that  night  on  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity. 

In  the  sacristy  of  the  church  of  Notre  Dame  des 
Victoires  a  young  priest  was  talking  over  some  ar- 
rangements for  the  evening  devotions  with  the  beadle 
and  two  young  altar -boys.  They  were  speaking  in 
undertones,  for  over  the  sacristy  door  hung  in  large 
letters  the  warning  Silentium.  Adrien  Daretti,  enter- 
ing, advanced  towards  the  abbe",  and  in  a  low  voice 
asked  where  he  could  find  the  English-speaking  priest 
attached  to  the  church.  A  big,  powerful  man,  with  a 
shock  of  dark  hair  plentifully  sprinkled  with  gray,  stood 
near  them,  and  Adriano  noticed  that  he  wore  with  his 
soutane  the  purple  sash  and  stock  of  the  Pope's  domes- 
tic prelates. 

"  Monseigneur  lanson,"  said  the  abbe*,  "  I  bring  the 

99 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Chevalier  Daretti  of  the  Grand  OpeYa,  who  asks  a  ser- 
vice of  you." 

Adriano  began  to  explain  in  his  halting  English, 
when  to  his  relief  the  big  man  broke  out  into  excellent 
Italian,  taking  him  by  both  hands  and  giving  him  a 
hearty  welcome.  There  was  a  charm  about  the  mon- 
signore's  cheery,  manly  cordiality  that  was  irresistible. 
He  understood  the  situation,  and  was  on  the  alert  and 
ready  for  action  before  the  words  of  explanation  were 
half  out  of  Daretti's  mouth. 

"  Benjamin,  Benjamin  !  run  and  bring  me  my  cane 
and  cloak.  Pray  excuse  me,  chevalier,  I  am  an  old, 
broken-down  war-horse,  not  of  much  use  any  longer, 
but  delighted  when  any  one  will  exercise  him  a  little. 
I  was  a  missionary  in  the  wilds  of  Texas  for  fifteen 
years  among  Indians  and  cowboys,  and  I  have  borne 
away  the  marks  of  battle  in  the  shape  of  chronic  rheu- 
matism, caught  when  I  was  exposed  to  a  flood  for 
eleven  days  and  nights.  But  the  rusty  joints  are  at 
your  service,  as  far  as  there  is  good  in  them." 

"  I  fear  I  am  asking  too  much  of  you,  monsignore," 
said  Daretti,  "  but  my  poor  groom  risked  his  life  for 
me,  and  is  seriously  injured.  It  will  give  him  great 
comfort  to  see  an  English-speaking  priest." 

"  Certainly,  certainly.  It  is  most  fortunate  that  I 
was  at  hand.  Ah,  Benjamin  !"  in  French,  to  the  young 
serving-man.  "  Were  you  going  to  let  your  old  master 
go  out  into  the  streets  without  his  hat  ?  You  think  I 
know  nothing  about  your  civilized  ways  over  here  be- 
cause I  hail  from  Texas  !  You  see,"  slyly,  to  Daretti, 
"Benjamin  has  had  to  teach  me  a  great  deal.  I  have 
given  up  my  blanket  and  feathers  altogether  since  he 
took  me  in  hand  !" 

The  lad  giggled  and  helped  the  monsignore  to  put 

100 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

on  his  cloak,  and  brought  him  his  shovel -hat  and 
stick. 

"Sosthenes,  my  child,"  to  one  of  the  boys,  "direct  the 
carriage  to  wait  for  us  at  the  great  door  of  the  church. 
Do  not  stop  to  take  off  your  cassock."  Then  turning 
to  Daretti,  "  If  you  will  allow  me,  monsieur,  we  will 
pass  through  the  church  to  the  front  door,  which  you 
will  find  pleasanter  than  going  round  by  the  cold 
street,"  and  pushing  open  the  swinging-door  that  led 
into  the  church  he  entered,  followed  closely  by  Daretti. 

The  sanctuary  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires  is  the 
most  famous  and  popular  shrine  of  Paris.  Half  a  cen- 
tury before  the  parish  had  been  the  most  irreligious, 
the  most  neglected  in  Paris,  and  its  people  the  scandal 
of  the  city.  The  church  was  almost  deserted,  and  its 
priests  wept  at  lonely  altars.  Its  saintly  curate  pros- 
trated himself  on  the  stone  steps,  and  in  anguish  of 
mind  offered  his  life  for  the  conversion  of  the  sinful 
souls  committed  to  his  charge.  He  gathered  a  chosen 
few  about  him,  and  together  they  prayed  night  after 
night  for  the  sinners  of  the  parish.  For  the  sake  of  a 
few  just,  many  were  saved.  Their  tears,  their  prayers, 
their  penances  prevailed  with  the  Most  High.  Con- 
version followed  conversion.  The  church  became  a 
centre  of  pilgrimage,  its  parish  a  model.  The  answers 
to  prayer  were  the  amazement  even  of  the  devout,  and 
the  walls  of  the  vast  building  are  literally  lined  from 
end  to  end  and  from  floor  to  roof  with  the  pious  offer- 
ings of  two  generations  of  worshippers  in  gratitude  for 
favors  received. 

As  Adriano  and  Monsignore  lanson  passed  through 
the  church  it  was  in  the  mysterious  half-light,  when  day 
is  not  yet  shut  out  and  artificial  light  scarcely  needed. 
From  the  right  transept  of  the  church,  however,  poured 

101 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

a  flood  of  brilliant  illumination.  There  was  the  centre 
of  prayer,  the  shrine  of  the  Virgin  Mother,  lifting  up  in 
her  arms  and  holding  out  to  the  gaze  of  the  multitude 
the  Divine  Infant,  the  Saviour  of  men,  the  Light  of  the 
world.  The  Child  in  her  arms  was  represented  bend- 
ing downward  with  out-stretched  arms  and  tender, 
pitying  smile  to  those  kneeling  at  His  feet.  The  altar 
was  ablaze  with  lights,  myriad  lamps  burned  before  it 
and  pyramids  of  candles.  There  was  no  service  going 
on,  but  the  church  was  half  filled  with  those  who  had 
dropped  in  for  private  prayer.  Passing  before  the 
altar,  Adriano  glanced  curiously  up  at  the  marble 
group  above.  The  large  figures  and  florid  outlines 
pleased  him  little  as  a  work  of  art,  but  the  attitude  of 
the  Mother  and  Child  arrested  his  attention.  In  it 
one  read  the  story  of  the  shrine,  the  pitying  face  of 
the  Mother  holding  out  to  the  world  its  Saviour,  whose 
out-stretched  hands  would  fain  gather  the  children  of 
Jerusalem  to  His  Heart ! 

The  monsignore  knelt  an  instant  before  the  altar, 
then  rose  and  passed  on  down  the  nave,  Daretti  fol- 
lowing him  with  a  strange  sensation  stirring  in  his 
heart.  Those  out -stretched  Hands,  they  recalled  to 
him  words  that  he  had  heard  before.  As  he  picked  his 
way  down  the  dark  aisle  they  flashed  into  his  memory. 

"  All  day  long  have  I  stretched  out  My  Hands  to  an 
unbelieving  and  rebellious  people  !"  "O  Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem,  be  converted  to  the  Lord  thy  God  !" 

"  I  promised  him  I  would  be  a  better  man,"  almost 
groaned  Daretti  within  himself ;  "  but  I  cannot,  I  have 
not  the  strength.  I  do  not  believe  that  God  blames 
me,  or  that  He  expects  me  to  be  any  different.  I  did 
not  wish  to  fall  to  this  my  low  estate,  but  I  was  left 
so  terribly  alone.  I  cannot  believe  it  was  all  my  fault." 

1 02 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

They  had  reached  the  great  door  of  the  church,  and 
in  another  moment  were  in  the  fresh  air  outside  with 
the  hum  of  the  busy  street  below  them.  As  they 
stood  on  the  stone  steps  there  came  before  Adriano's 
mind  the  vision  of  the  lonely,  discouraged  priest  ly- 
ing prostrate  on  these  very  steps  before  the  closed 
doors  of  the  church,  and  praying  for  the  souls  of  sin- 
ful men.  The  sight  of  the  active,  eager,  restless  crowd 
in  the  street  seemed  incongruous  with  such  memories, 
yet  it  was  the  same  sight  that  had  wrung  to  anguish 
the  heart  of  the  saintly  Abbe*  Desgenettes. 

"Where  are  all  these  going?"  thought  Adriano. 
"  Where  do  their  footsteps  lead  them  ?  Is  the  purpose 
that  hurries  them  on  innocent  or  guilty  in  God's  eyes?" 
And  again  he  seemed  to  see  the  prostrate  figure  lift- 
ing imploring  hands  to  Heaven. 

They  were  now  at  the  carriage  -  door,  and  Adriano 
assisted  the  monsignore  to  enter  first. 

"You  will  pray  for  my  poor  servant,  monsignore, 
will  you  not?  A  more  honest,  faithful  fellow  never 
lived." 

"  With  all  my  heart,  I  will  pray  for  him,  and  for  his 
master  too,"  said  Monsignore  lanson,  with  a  peculiar 
smile. 

Daretti  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  The  worst  of  me 
is  that  I  have  no  desire  to  be  converted,"  he  said,  care- 
lessly. "  I  fear  you  will  find  me  a  stubborn  subject." 

" '  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  goad,' " 
quoted  the  prelate,  with  a  kindly  glance,  pressing  Da- 
retti's  hand  in  both  of  his. 

Adriano  flung  himself  back  in  the  carriage  as  they 
drove  off.  "  What  do  people  want  to  meddle  with  my 
soul  for  ?"  he  grumbled  to  himself.  "  Why  cannot  they 
let  me  alone  ?  They  would  not  think  it  right  to  pry 

103 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

into  my  love  affairs  or  my  bank  account,  and  why  is 
not  my  soul  as  much  my  own  as  my  heart  or  my 
purse  ?  I'll  let  him  see  that  I  am  not  to  be  interfered 
with." 

But  little  was  said  during  the  drive.  Monsignore 
lanson  asked  a  few  questions  about  the  accident,  and 
congratulated  Daretti  on  his  escape.  As  they  drove 
up  to  the  hospital  door  Teodoro  met  them,  pale  and 
disturbed. 

"  Pray  for  him,  Adriano  !"  he  said,  agitatedly  ;  "  the 
poor  fellow  died  in  my  arms  not  ten  minutes  ago  !" 

The  groom's  funeral  took  place  from  the  church  of 
Saint  Augustin.  The  Requiem  Mass  of  the  obscure 
English  servant  was  as  largely  and  fashionably  at- 
tended as  if  it  had  been  that  of  some  Bonapartist  hero, 
for  the  story  of  his  rescuing  the  life  of  their  favorite 
singer  was  known  all  over  Paris,  and  the  enormous 
edifice  was  crowded  with  society  people,  dilettanti, 
Bohemians,  musicians,  employe's  of  the  opera,  and 
many  from  the  English  and  American  colonies.  The 
brothers  Collas  had  volunteered  to  sing,  and  Teodoro 
took  the  tenor  solo  of  the  Dies  Irae,  and  also  sang  the 
Ingemisco  with  Maxime  Collas,  whose  rich,  flexible 
bass  accorded  well  with  the  pure,  high,  pathetic  tones 
of  the  phenomenal  young  tenor.  There  was  not  a 
dry  eye  in  the  church  when  the  last  tone  of  the  Pie 
Jesu  Domine  died  away.  At  a  prie-dieu,  near  the 
catafalque,  knelt  Adriano,  in  deep  mourning,  his  head 
bowed  between  his  hands.  He  never  changed  his 
posture  throughout  the  entire  service,  but  from  time 
to  time  his  frame  quivered  with  strong  emotion.  That 
he  should  weep  for  the  servant  who  had  died  for  him 
only  endeared  him  the  more  to  the  hearts  of  his  ad- 
mirers. 

104 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

The  maimed  body  of  the  poor,  heroic  English  groom 
Was  laid  to  rest  in  the  cemetery  of  Montmartre  —  a 
stranger,  serving  strangers,  and  buried  in  a  strange 
land.  The  horses  he  had  cared  for  were  led  to  his 
grave  and  stood  by  with  drooping  heads,  as  if  they 
knew  their  kind  friend  was  gone.  The  young  French 
stable-boy,  who  had  groomed  them  under  Thompson's 
direction  during  the  past  year,  stood  at  their  bridles 
and  patted  them,  weeping  bitterly. 

"  You  know  just  how  he  liked  to  have  them  treated, 
Jules,"  Daretti  had  said.  "  You  are  very  young  to  have 
full  charge,  but  I  do  not  feel  as  if  I  could  let  any  one 
else  touch  them  just  now." 

During  these  sad  days  Adriano  had  seen  no  one 
outside  of  his  immediate  household  except  Monsignore 
lanson,  who  had  directed  the  funeral  arrangements, 
and  had  helped  him  write  the  necessary  English  letters 
and  telegrams  to  Thompson's  relatives.  Though  face 
to  face  with  the  stern  realities  of  life  and  death, 
Adriano  shrank  from  the  view  before  him,  afraid  of 
the  light  that  was  finding  its  way  into  the  crevices  of 
his  heart  and  revealing  its  sin  and  misery.  The  mem- 
ories of  other  years  crowded  back  and  increased  his 
bitterness  of  spirit — the  memory  of  the  fearless  inno- 
cence of  his  boyhood,  the  proud,  untarnished  virtue 
of  his  early  manhood.  He  came  of  a  soldier  race,  and 
he  had  weakly  fled  before  the  battle  of  life.  Cowardly 
and  self-indulgent  he  had  laid  down  his  arms,  he  had 
sold  his  birthright  of  virtue  and  heroism,  he  had  parted 
with  the  pearl  of  great  price — for  what  ?  What  profit 
had  he  in  those  things  of  which  he  was  now  ashamed? 

The  old  torpor  of  conscience,  the  old  lethargy  of 
will  were  disturbed  forever,  though  in  his  weakness 
he  would  fain  have  lulled  them  to  rest  again. 

105 


CHAPTER  X 

"  Standing  with  reluctant  feet, 
Where  the  brook  and  river  meet, 
Womanhood  and  childhood  fleet" 

— Longfellow. 

IT  devolved  upon  Teodoro  during  these  sad  days  to 
exercise  the  horses.  He  had  little  difficulty  in  finding 
an  objective  point  for  the  daily  drive,  and  soon  the 
gray  ponies  turned  in  of  their  own  accord  at  the  gate 
of  the  modest  little  house  at  Passy. 

"  Theodore,  my  dear  child,  it  is  very  pleasant  to  have 
our  brother  back  again,  the  same  dear  brother  as  ever, 
and  have  you  drop  in  on  us  every  day,  almost  as  you 
used  to  in  the  old  days." 

"  Dear  Madame  Valorge,  I  hope  you  do  not  think 
that  I  come  too  often — that  I  am  presuming  in  any 
way.  Really,  you  know,  I  have  had  to  come  every 
day  lately,  for  I  knew  you  would  have  heard  of  the 
accident,  and  would  be  anxious  to  know  all  the  details, 
and  to  know  about  the  Requiem  Mass  and  funeral. 
To-day  I  should  not  have  come  for  fear  you  would 
think  me  indiscreet,  or  a  bore,  but  Adriano  wished 
me  to  pay  his  respects  to  you  and  say  for  him  that  he 
would  have  called,  but  this  morning  he  has  run  over 
to  England." 

"  To  England  ?  Oh,  you  travellers  !  You  speak  of 
running  over  to  England  as  I  might  speak  of  driving 

106 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  La  Muette.  But  what  takes  him  over  there  at 
this  season  ?" 

"  His  own  dear,  kind  heart,"  cried  Theodore,  warmly. 
"  He  must  go  himself  to  carry  Thompson's  effects  to 
the  mother,  and  see  that  she  is  comfortable  for  life, 
and  take  a  dying  message  to  the  girl  that  the  poor  fel- 
low was  engaged  to.  Afterwards  he  will  take  a  little 
recreation  for  his  health,  and  visit  Sir  Guy  Ainsworth 
for  some  shooting ;  but  you  have  no  idea  how  deeply 
Adriano  has  felt  this,  and  how  sad  it  has  made  him." 

"  Yes,  it  would  be  likely  to  touch  him  deeply,"  said 
Madame  Valorge.  "  Do  not  be  too  anxious  to  divert 
his  mind,  Theodore.  To  a  man  who  sees  so  much  of 
life  in  its  most  brilliant  phases,  who  is  so  constantly 
surrounded  by  the  artificial  and  the  frivolous,  a  few 
days  face  to  face  with  the  sterner  features  of  life  will 
do  no  harm.  But,  my  dear  child,  there  is  one  thing  I 
wish  you  to  understand,  and  that  is,  you  need  make 
no  apologies  for  coming  here  often,  or  find  excuses  to 
come  again.  Simply  come,  and  feel  yourself  a  dear 
son  among  sisters  and  friends,  as  it  used  to  be." 

"  But  it  is  so  different,"  urged  Theodore.  "  We  were 
children  then,  and  now  we  are — we  are — so  different," 
he  finished,  helplessly. 

She  smiled,  and  it  was  so  kindly  and  encouraging  a 
smile  that  Teodoro  took  heart.  He  glanced  around, 
but  they  were  alone  and  the  doors  were  all  shut.  Then 
he  drew  very  near  to  her  indeed. 

"  Dear  grandmother,"  he  whispered,  "  you  cannot 
see  me  ?" 

"  No,  my  child,  you  may  blush  as  much  as  you  please." 

"  And  you  will  not  tell  ?" 

"  Not  if  you  do  not  wish  it." 

"  I  want  to  speak  to  you  about  something,"  but  sud- 

107 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

denly  he  found  that  he  could  not  speak.  Words  re- 
fused to  present  themselves.  He  grew  very  pink,  then 
crimson,  then  he  covered  his  face  with  his  hands.  "  Oh, 
I  cannot  say  it.  You  know  what  it  is.  Say  it  for  me  !" 

She  laughed,  good-naturedly.  "  But  I  just  promised 
not  to  tell !" 

"  Ah,  it  is  not  fair  of  you  to  tease  me  !  I  feel  so 
foolish  trying  to  talk  about  it,  for  you  know  as  well  as 
I  how  it  is  with  me.  I  only  want  to  ask  if  you  have 
any  objection  to  me — to  it — to — you  know  what !" 

"  Dear  Theodore,  I  have  two  serious  objections." 

He  looked  up,  and  he  was  not  quite  so  pink  now. 

"  It  is  very  sudden,  and  you  are  both  too  young." 

"  Sudden  !"  he  exclaimed.  "Why,  I  have  been  think- 
ing of  nothing  else  for  five  years !  You  know  what  she 
was  to  me  in  my  boyhood.  You  know  how  I  poured 
out  my  heart  in  my  letters  to  her  until  you  stopped 
our  correspondence.  But  that  could  not  make  me 
stop  thinking  of  her.  I  have  not  had  a  thought,  or 
planned  a  plan,  or  dreamed  a  dream,  or  prayed  a  prayer 
that  had  not  her  for  its  object.  I  counted  the  months 
and  weeks  of  my  college  course  that  I  might  be  free 
to  return  to  her.  I  grudged  every  day  and  hour  of 
my  military  service,  because  it  was  keeping  me  longer 
away  from  her.  I  have  done  my  best  to  become  fit 
for  her,  to  keep  myself  pure  in  word  and  deed.  It 
seemed  as  if  I  could  not  do  wrong  with  her  before  my 
eyes.  One  must  have  a  high  ideal  to  keep  one's  self 
always  up  to  a  high  level  of  life,  and  the  good  God  has 
given  me  this  holy  love,  and  I  am  her  knight  forever  !" 

It  was  a  pity  that  she  could  not  see  how  his  beauti- 
ful face  glowed,  and  his  eyes  sparkled. 

"  But,  Theodore,  are  you  sure  that  the  little  girl  is 
all  you  have  dreamed  her  to  be  ?  We  who  have  lived 

1 08 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

with  her  for  sixteen  years  love  her  dearly,  and  are  too 
ready  to  think  her  worthy  of  life's  best.  But  in  six 
days  can  you  judge  fairly  of  the  character  of  a  young 
girl  you  have  not  seen  since  childhood,  especially  when 
you  have  hardly  said  a  word  to  each  other  even  the 
six  times  you  have  met  ?" 

"  Our  hearts  are  too  full,"  he  said,  laughing  shyly. 
"  That  is  what  is  the  matter  with  us.  We  were  talk- 
ative enough  when  we  were  only  children." 

"  But,  seriously,  I  think  you  ought  to  wait  a  little 
longer,  and  see  a  little  more  of  the  world  before  com- 
mitting yourself.  You  are  not  yet  twenty-one." 

"  Now,  my  dear  grandmother,"  said  Teodoro,  coax- 
ingly,  "  you  know  perfectly  well  that  you  think  in 
your  heart  that  if  I  went  all  round  the  world  and  lived 
to  be  a  hundred,  I  could  never  find  a  lovelier  angel 
than  your  Espfritu !" 

"  Perhaps  not,"  she  admitted,  smiling. 

"And  on  her  side,"  continued  Teodoro,  "she  would 
not  find  any  one  who  has  loved  her  so  wholly  and  de- 
votedly. I  know  I  am  not  good  enough  for  her,  but  I 
am  better  than  many  fellows  would  be.  I  am  strong  and 
healthy,  I  have  no  bad  habits,  I  love  my  faith  and  try 
to  live  up  to  its  teachings,  and  I  love  her  and  try  to 
be  worthy  of  her.  My  family  is  honorable,  and,  thanks 
to  my  generous  brothers,  my  patrimony  has  never  been 
touched,  and  has  mounted  in  all  these  years  to  enough 
to  make  us  perfectly  comfortable  in  a  modest  way, 
besides  what  I  may  earn  with  my  singing.  Then,  you 
know,  you  are  all  fond  of  me  and  Adriano,  and  I  should 
take  my  place  among  you  so  naturally." 

"  Dear  Theodore,  we  can  have  no  objection  to  you 
personally,  and  I  am  pleased  with  your  confidence  in 
our  affection  for  you." 

109 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"Of  course  I  have  confidence  in  it,"  he  replied;  "of 
course  you  would  not  let  me  come  and  go  as  I  do,  you 
would  not  encourage  me  to  come  often,  knowing  how 
I  feel,  if  you  thought  it  undesirable  in  any  way  for  her." 

The  perfect  simplicity  and  frankness  of  the  young 
man  both  amused  and  pleased  her.  He  was  too  clear- 
sighted not  to  see  his  advantages,  too  simple  not  to 
accept  them  in  their  truth,  too  frank  not  to  acknowl- 
edge them  openly.  She  must  take  a  lesson  from  him 
and  be  simple  in  her  turn. 

"That  is  all  true,  Theodore,"  she  said.  "It  is  the 
dearest  wish  of  my  heart  that  you  and  Espiritu  should 
belong  to  each  other.  I  discouraged  your  childish  at- 
tachment, because  prudence  and  regard  for  her  dig- 
nity required  that  I  should,  but  since  you  have  been 
faithful,  I  ask  no  greater  blessing." 

"Then  it  is  all  settled  !"  he  cried,  joyously. 

"  By  no  means,"  she  declared,  promptly.  "  She  shall 
have  something  to  say  herself  in  the  matter,  I  hope !" 

"  Oh,  as  for  that — "  and  Theodore  broke  off  with  a 
laugh  and  a  blush  and  a  light  in  his  eyes  that  had  a 
world  of  happy  meaning  in  them. 

"  Do  not  be  too  sure !  She  loved  you  dearly  as  a 
child,  I  acknowledge,  but  she  is  a  child  no  longer,  and 
yet  not  quite  a  woman.  Who  can  tell  whether  the 
woman  will  love  where  the  child  loved  ?" 

"  She  will,"  said  Teodoro,  confidently.  "  She  could 
not  change.  She  will  love  me,  not  because  I  am  what 
I  am — I  do  not  put  my  confidence  in  that — but  because 
she  is  what  she  is.  She  will  love  me  always." 

"  But  she  is  so  shy  with  you,  she  has  nothing  to  say 
to  you,  she  leaves  the  room  at  the  first  excuse  when 
you  come !  Did  it  not  discourage  you  when  she  took 
flight  this  afternoon  the  moment  you  appeared?" 

1 10 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  No,  indeed  !  Why,  that  is  a  good  sign,  the  surest 
possible  sign  !"  he  explained,  eagerly.  "  Of  course  she 
is  shy  with  me.  She  knows  that  I  love  her,  and  a 
sweet  instinct  tells  her  that  she  must  let  herself  be 
wooed  before  she  is  won.  Yet,  if  she  were  not  al- 
ready won,  she  would  not  be  so  afraid  to  stay  and  be 
wooed." 

"  Theodore !"  exclaimed  Madame  Valorge  in  aston- 
ishment. "Will  you  explain  to  me  how  you  under- 
stand a  girl's  heart  so  well?" 

"  Because  I  love  her,"  he  replied,  simply,  "  and  so  I 
am  in  sympathy  with  her  and  know  intuitively  just 
how  she  must  be  feeling." 

"  It  may  be  that  she  loves  you  as  you  think,  and  yet, 
Theodore,  I  should  counsel  you  to  be  very  patient  and 
go  slowly  in  this  affair.  She  is  still  half  a  child,  and  it 
will  startle  her  if  you  speak  too  soon.  For  her  sake, 
wait  a  little.  Believe  me,  she  has  not  yet  got  over  the 
shock  of  finding  her  boy  playmate  grown  into  a  fine 
young  man.  You  have  thought  of  this  marriage  for 
years,  but  to  her  mind  you  have  been  only  her  boy 
friend,  and  she  is  not  yet  accustomed  to  the  idea  of 
a  lover.  Be  content  to  come  and  go  familiarly,  to  see 
her  frequently  for  the  present,  but  let  the  question  of 
betrothal  rest  for  at  least  a  few  months,  say  till  her 
seventeenth  birthday.  I  ask  the  little  sacrifice  for  her 
sake." 

"Of  course,  of  course,"  said  Teodoro,  bravely,  though 
his  lip  trembled  somewhat.  "  I  would  not  hurry  her 
or  startle  her  for  the  world.  I  ought  to  be  content 
with  the  encouragement  you  have  given  me,  and  the 
hope  of  seeing  her  often.  It  is  not  as  if  you  were  try- 
ing to  separate  us.  In  that  case,  I  am  afraid  you  would 
have  to  shut  her  up  very  close  if  you  wished  to  keep 

in 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

her  out  of  my  reach,"  he  added,  threateningly,  as  he 
rose  to  take  his  departure. 

"  Open  the  door  a  moment,  Theodore,  while  I  call 
the  child  to  come  and  bid  you  good-bye.  She  must 
not  be  allowed  to  forget  her  manners  because  you  hap- 
pen to  be  an  old  friend  !" 

Shyly,  reluctantly,  Espiritu  appeared  on  the  thresh- 
old. She  would  have  given  the  world  to  hide  herself, 
but  her  grandmother  was  telling  her  to  remember  that 
she  was  now  the  hostess,  and  with  a  huge  effort  she 
came  forward  and  murmured  something  about  seeing 
his  horses  at  the  gate. 

"Yes,  I  drove  out  with  the  poor  grays  this  after- 
noon," he  said.  "  They  seem  to  know  everything  and 
to  feel  lonely." 

"  I  thought  they  would,"  she  said,  "  so  I  went  down 
to  speak  to  them  and  give  them  some  sugar." 

"  Did  you  ?"  exclaimed  Teodoro,  delighted  with  her 
kindness.  "  Yes,  of  course  you  would  ;  it  is  just  like 
you.  Tell  me,"  he  asked,  as  she  walked  hesitatingly 
towards  the  outer  door  with  him,  "  when  are  you  com- 
ing into  Paris  to  see  Catalina  ?" 

"  I  am  going  to  Madame  Delepoule's  Friday  even- 
ing to  spend  the  night.  We  are  going  to  early  Mass 
on  Saturday  morning  to  pray  for  Catalina,  who  is  to 
make  her  debut  that  evening." 

"What  church  will  you  be  at?     I  will  go  there  too." 

"  Oh,  we  shall  be  too  early  for  you,"  she  laughed. 
"We  are  going  at  seven  o'clock  to  La  Madeleine,  but 
Adrien  told  me  that  you  were  never  up  in  your  house- 
hold till  eleven  o'clock  mornings." 

"  Let  him  speak  for  himself,"  answered  Teodoro. 
"  He  has  to  be  up  late  nights  at  his  profession,  but  I 
need  not  follow  his  hours  unless  I  choose."  They  were 

112 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

now  at  the  front  door  and  she  would  go  no  farther, 
so  he  could  only  bow  low  and  say,  "A  bientot !" 

She  hid  behind  the  curtain  in  the  little  front  draw- 
ing-room, for  from  there  she  could  watch  unseen  while 
he  opened  the  gate  and  mounted  the  phaeton  and 
took  the  reins  from  Jules.  Before  he  touched  up  the 
horses  he  looked  towards  the  house,  even  directly  at 
the  window  where  she  was  hiding.  Then  she  laughed 
softly  to  herself  and  hastily  drew  back  a  little,  although 
she  well  knew  that  she  could  not  be  seen,  for  had  she 
not  taken  the  precaution  when  she  was  below  at  the 
gate  to  examine  that  very  window  ?  But  he  had 
driven  off  now,  and  she  came  more  boldly  forward  and 
even  leaned  her  cheek  against  the  pane,  and  watched 
the  road  as  far  as  she  could  see,  while  a  troubled  cloud 
settled  over  her  sunny  face.  By-and-by  she  stole  back 
to  her  grandmother's  side. 

"  Have  you  been  watching  him  drive  off  ?"  asked  the 
grandmother,  gently. 

"  Ye-yes,"  stammered  Espiritu,  coloring  deeply  and 
hanging  her  head. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  dear?  Your  little  voice  sounds 
troubled  !" 

"  N-nothing." 

"  Nothing  ?"  And  Madame  Valorge  put  out  her  hand 
to  draw  the  young  face  near  to  herself.  To  her  sur- 
prise the  cheek  was  wet. 

"  Why,  Espiritu,  darling  !  What  is  making  you 
cry  ?" 

"  Oh,  grandmamma,  it — it  is  not  really  anything.  I 
was  only  just  a  little  bit  sad,  because  things  change 
so — because  things  are  so  different !  We  never  can 
have  the  past  again,  and  we  are  all  growing  so  old  and 
changed !" 

H  113 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

"Why  would  you  like  to  have  the  past  back  again, 
dear  ?  Why  would  you  like  to  be  a  little  girl  again  ?" 

"  Why,  grandmamma,  don't  you  see  that  I  could  be 
of  some  use  then  ?  You  see  that  he,  Theodore,  was  a 
boy  then,  and  sickly  and  shy,  and  a  stranger,  and  we 
could  be  good  to  him  and  help  him,  and  do  things  for 
him  to  make  him  well  and  happy.  He  was  mother- 
less, and  had  no  sisters  and  no  home,  and  we  could  be 
everything  to  him.  But  now  he  is  a  grown  man  and 
well  and  strong,  and  has  lots  of  friends,  and  he  is  dis- 
tinguished and  sought  after,  as  I  could  see  by  the  at- 
tention all  those  society  ladies  were  paying  him  the 
other  day.  He  is  going  to  be  a  great  singer,  and  be 
rich  and  famous  like  Adrien  ;  he  will  have  everything 
the  world  can  give  him,  and  nothing  that  we  can  do 
will  be  of  any  use  to  him  or  make  him  any  happier. 
Oh,  I  wish  he  were  still  a  friendless,  delicate  boy,  so 
that  we  could  be  kind  to  him  and  do  him  good 
again  !" 

"  Do  I  hear  such  a  selfish,  heartless  wish  as  that 
from  my  Espiritu  ?"  asked  Madame  Valorge,  gravely  ; 
and  Espiritu  felt  very  wicked  and  self-reproachful. 

"Not  really,"  she  said.  "That  is  only  the  selfish- 
ness in  me.  Of  course,  for  his  sake,  I  am  glad  that  the 
world  is  so  bright  to  him." 

"  Ought  I  to  tell  her  that  he  still  feels  the  need  of 
her,  in  spite  of  success  and  happiness  ?"  thought  the 
grandmother,  but  she  shook  her  head  in  reply  to 
her  own  questionings.  Patience  !  Let  the  child  be 
a  child  a  little  longer.  The  slight  trial  to  her  faith 
and  love  would  make  a  better  disciplined  woman  of 
her.  So  she  only  said,  aloud,  "  Of  course,  you  are  glad 
for  him,  dear — glad  that  he  has  found  other  things  to 
turn  to  for  happiness  than  the  company  of  a  silly  lit- 

114 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

tie  child,  kind-hearted  and  loving  as  she  is.  He  must 
take  a  man's  place  in  life,  and  make  a  name  for  him- 
self, and  you  will  stay  at  home  and  pray  that  God  will 
keep  him  without  reproach,  and  try  to  fill  your  own 
humble  place  in  life.  There  are  others  you  can  be 
kind  to,  Espiritu." 

"  I  know  ;  I  will  try,"  said  Espiritu,  rather  dolefully. 
Then  the  fair  young  face  brightened,  and  she  threw 
back  her  head  with  a  gay  laugh.  "  Of  course  !  Now, 
for  instance,  I  need  not  let  my  dear  grandmother 
starve  when  it  is  time  for  her  cup  of  afternoon  tea, 
and  I  can  see  that  she  has  a  nice  new  cap  to  wear  for 
Sunday,  instead  of  wasting  my  time  wishing  I  were  a 
useless  little  girl  again.  Ah,  grandmamma,  you  were 
not  disinterested !  I  am  sure  there  was  a  little  hun- 
ger and  a  little  vanity  at  the  bottom  of  your  suggest- 
ion. Eh  ?"  merrily. 

"  Certainly  I  am  not  disinterested  in  liking  to  have 
you  grow  up,  when  you  are  more  useful  to  me  every 
year,"  laughed  the  grandmother.  "  How  horribly  I 
should  fare  if  I  were  dependent  upon  such  an  irre- 
sponsible little  day-dreamer  as  you  used  to  be  ?"  And 
Espiritu  kissed  her  lovingly  and  darted  off  to  her 
womanly  avocations  with  a  happy  song  on  her  sweet 
lips. 


CHAPTER  XI 

"We  were  rushing  by  the  place  where  Christian's  burden  fell  from 
his  shoulders  at  the  sight  of  the  Cross.  This  served  as  a  theme  for  Mr. 
Smooth-it-away,  Mr.  Live-for-the-World,  and  a  knot  of  gentlemen  from 
the  town  of  Shun-Repentance,  to  descant  upon  the  advantages  result- 
ing from  the  safety  of  our  luggage,  for  our  burdens  were  rich  in  many 
things  esteemed  precious  throughout  the  world  and  which  we  trusted 
would  not  be  out  of  fashion  even  in  the  Celestial  City.  It  would  have 
been  a  sad  spectacle  to  see  such  an  assortment  of  valuable  articles 
tumbling  into  the  Sepulchre." — Hawthorne's  Celestial  Railroad. 

THE  last  rehearsal  of  "Aida"  was  to  take  place  on  Fri- 
day morning,  and  Madame  Delepoule  was  exceedingly 
nervous,  for  when  the  morning  arrived  there  had  been 
no  message  from  Daretti  since  his  hasty  departure  for 
England.  She  sat  down  to  her  coffee  and  rolls  in 
great  anxiety,  when  the  door  opened  and  he  was  an- 
nounced. 

"  Oh,  Adrien  !  How  could  you  keep  me  so  on  tenter- 
hooks ?" 

"  Had  you  so  little  faith  in  me  as  to  fear  I  should 
fail  you  ?  Why,  we  have  two  hours  to  spare  yet !" 

"  I  am  too  delighted  to  see  you  to  have  a  word  of  re- 
proof ;  but  nobody  knew  where  you  were,  and  I  dreaded 
some  delay  or  accident." 

"  I  have  come  thus  early  to  beg  your  good  offices  in 
an  act  of  charity.  I  have  just  overheard,  accidentally, 
a  sad  account  of  the  family  of  poor  Voquelin,  the  com- 
munist Teodoro  interested  himself  in  at  the  hospital. 

116 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

His  young  daughters  are  destitute,  their  mother  is  ill, 
and  they  will  be  evicted  to-day  if  the  rent  is  not  paid. 
Now  I  would  like  to  pay  their  rent,  but  cannot  dis- 
creetly do  so  myself.  It  is  a  woman's  place  to  go  to 
them  in  their  trouble,  and  I  ask  you  to  do  this  good 
work  for  me  in  your  own  name." 

"  Why,  certainly,  Adrien.  I  will  see  to  it  immediate- 
ly after  the  rehearsal." 

"  No,  Madame  Delepoule,  not  after  but  before,  if 
you  please." 

"  But  I  cannot  miss  the  rehearsal !" 

"  Oh  yes,  you  can.  I  will  take  such  good  care  of 
Senorita  Disdier  that  you  will  have  a  delightful  sur- 
prise at  the  performance.  But  this  matter  of  the  rent 
cannot  wait  till  noon.  Another  person  may  be  think- 
ing of  aiding  them,  to  whom  it  is  best  they  should  not 
be  under  obligations." 

"  I  see,  Adrien — I  see.  I  will  go,  of  course,  but  oh,  I 
shall  never  forgive  Fate  if  I  cannot  settle  the  affair  in 
time  to  be  at  the  rehearsal." 

He  laughed  pleasantly.  "  In  the  meanwhile,  madame, 
will  you  offer  me  your  hospitality  ?  I  hurried  here  di- 
rect from  the  train  to  secure  your  good-will,  and  have 
not  breakfasted.  Do  not  ring;  we  are  better  by  our- 
selves. I  know  of  old  where  to  find  a  cup." 

"  Goodness  gracious,  Adrien  !  that  is  my  very  best 
porcelain,  that  I  never  dream  of  using  !  I  only  keep  it 
to  look  at.  The  Queen  of  the  Belgians  gave  it  to  me. 
Oh,  dear,  it  is  not  safe  to  let  you  rummage  among  my 
things  !" 

"  I  never  eat  off  of  anything  but  royal  Sevres,"  cool- 
ly declared  Adrien.  "  Really,  madame,  if  you  will  only 
sit  still  and  drink  your  coffee  while  it  is  hot  you 
will  enjoy  it  so  much  more.  Ah,  here  is  an  exqui- 

117 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

site  Bohemian  glass,  just  the  thing    for   my  Apol- 
linaris !" 

"  Well,  remember,  if  you  smash  anything  you  must 
give  me  Queen  Margherita's  claret  pitcher  and  the 
King  of  Bavaria's  silver  drinking-horn  in  exchange !" 

"And  if  I  do  not  break  anything  you  will  give  me 
in  reward  the  Czarina's  diamond  star  for  my  future 
wife  ?" 

"  That  depends,  Adrien.   It  goes  to  Catalina  Disdier." 

He  darted  a  conscious  look  towards  her.  "  By-the- 
way,"  he  said,  with  a  short  laugh,  "  I  believe  that  Casi- 
mir  Choulex  has  become  quite  a  traveller  of  late,  and 
thinks  nothing  of  running  on  to  London  or  Brussels  or 
St.  Petersburg  from  Turin  two  or  three  times  during 
the  opera  season  !  Do  you  not  think  him  wonderfully 
softened  and  improved  in  his  manners  ?  What  do  you 
think  can  have  done  it,  madame  ?" 

"  He  is  a  magnificent  fellow,  Adrien,  and  a  true, 
steadfast  friend.  He  cannot  hold  a  candle  to  you 
physically,  but  morally  and  intellectually  he  is  of  a 
rare  type." 

"  In  other  words,  I  cannot  hold  a  candle  to  him  spirit- 
ually !  Ah.  he  is  a  fine  fellow,  indeed.  He  can  have 
nothing  to  regret  in  his  life." 

She  had  finished  her  breakfast,  and  she  rose  from  the 
table  and  stood  near  him,  looking  down  at  him. 

"And  have  you  anything  to  regret  in  your  life, 
Adrien?"  she  asked,  bluntly — as  if  so  elegant  a  man 
of  the  world  were  likely  to  tell ! 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  How  many  can  say 
that  they  regret  nothing?"  he  answered,  carelessly. 
"But,  indeed,  madame,  I  have  not  broken  all  the  com- 
mandments, that  you  should  look  at  me  with  such  fierce 
condemnation  !" 

118 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Oh,  Adrien,  I  fear  my  unhappy  prophecies  for  you 
have  come  only  too  true — is  it  not  so  ?" 

He  stared  politely.  He  felt  some  astonishment  that 
so  experienced  a  woman  of  the  world  should  take  him 
up  in  this  manner.  She  came  in  contact  with  all  sorts 
of  people  in  her  professional  life,  and  though  irre- 
proachable and  universally  respected  herself  she  had 
always  been  most  liberal  minded  in  accepting  people 
as  she  found  them.  Why  should  she  require  of  him 
that  he  should  be  as  circumspect  as  a  young  girl  when 
making  so  much  allowance  for  others? 

"  Adrien,  Adrien !  You  have  hurried  here  after  a 
fatiguing  journey,  without  breaking  your  fast,  to  try 
and  rescue  from  possible  evil  some  poor  young  girls 
who  are  nothing  to  you,  and  yet  and  yet —  Oh,  my 
child,  how  can  you  go  on  in  a  life  so  inconsistent  with 
all  your  best  impulses?" 

"  Madame  Delepoule,"  he  replied,  very  gravely,  push- 
ing back  his  chair  from  the  table  and  looking  steadily 
at  her,  "I  have  always  been  singularly  frank  with  you, 
and  I  will  be  so  still.  I  admit  I  have  modified  the 
strictness  of  my  life  in  some  respects  since  you  last 
knew  me,  but  I  trust  that  you  will  always  find  me 
none  the  less  a  man  of  honor  and  a  gentleman." 

"Oh,  you  gentlemen!"  she  exclaimed,  sharply;  "I 
know  you,  and  I  have  no  patience  with  you  !  I  under- 
stand your  notions  of  honor.  You  fashion  it  for  your- 
selves, as  if  sin  were  not  sin  if  only  your  sinning  be 
done  according  to  your  conventional  codes.  No  doubt 
there  should  be  honor,  but  sin  is  sin  for  all  that !" 

Daretti  rose  to  his  feet.  There  was  an  angry  flush 
on  his  brow,  and  he  drew  himself  up  stiffly.  Then  he 
took  up  his  hat  and  gloves  and  bowed  with  great  for- 
mality. 

119 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  regret  exceedingly,  Madame  Delepoule,  that  I 
should  have  forced  you  to  bestow  your  hospitality  on 
me.  Now  that  I  understand  your  feeling  I  shall  of 
course  never  ask  you  to  do  so  in  the  future.  I  have 
the  honor  to  bid  you  good-morning !"  and  he  turned 
to  leave  the  room. 

"  Do  not  be  foolish,  Adrien !"  she  cried,  following 
him.  "Can  you  not  bear  a  word  from  an  old  woman 
who  has  loved  you  from  your  boyhood,  and  loved  your 
mother  before  you  were  born?  I  have  not  much  tact, 
and  I  do  not  know  how  to  beat  round  the  bush,  but 
who  is  there  to  say  a  plain  word  to  you  if  I  do  not? 
You  know  that  however  clearly  I  may  see  your  faults 
I  will  no  more  cast  you  off  than  your  own  mother 
would,  though  you  were  to  break  her  heart." 

Any  mention  of  his  mother's  name  always  affected 
him  deeply,  and  a  troubled  look  crept  into  his  eyes. 
Hortense  Delepoule  saw  this  gladly. 

"  And  now  you  must  leave  me,  Adrien,  for  I  must 
prepare  to  do  your  errand  of  mercy.  God  reward  you 
for  your  good  heart,  my  dear  boy  !" 

"A  good  heart  and  a  poor  conscience,"  he  said, 
thoughtfully.  "  I  am  afraid  they  are  a  pair  that  pull 
badly  together."  And  he  smiled  rather  sadly  as  he 
bowed  before  her  and  left  the  room. 

He  passed  through  the  antechamber  and  came  out 
on  to  the  landing  of  the  public  staircase.  A  tall  young 
lady  dressed  in  half-mourning  stood  at  the  door  ac- 
companied by  her  maid.  He  removed  his  hat  and 
stood  aside  to  let  her  pass.  She  bent  her  head  slightly 
in  acknowledgment  of  the  courtesy  and  glanced  tow- 
ards him.  A  sudden,  shy  smile  of  recognition  came 
into  her  pale,  high-bred  face,  but  he  was  gazing  ab- 
sently beyond  her  with  thoughtful  eyes.  She  passed 

120 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

in,  turning  her  head  a  little  to  give  a  second  glance  as 
he  went  slowly  down  the  stair.  He  had  forgotten  her, 
but  she  could  not  forget  a  face  and  form  that  had  been 
the  ideal  of  her  young  girlhood's  visions  of  chivalry. 
He  had  changed  somewhat,  or  perhaps  she  had  falsely 
idealized  him  in  her  recollections.  He  was  stouter, 
graver  -  looking,  more  indolent  and  more  haughty  in 
bearing  than  the  laughing  -  eyed,  gentle  -  mannered, 
knightly  young  figure  of  by-gone  days. 

She  dismissed  her  maid,  and,  crossing  the  ante- 
chamber, knocked  at  the  salon  door.  There  was  no 
answer,  and  she  entered  the  empty  room,  and  seating 
herself  at  the  grand-piano  began  to  modulate  softly 
from  key  to  key  in  plaintive  minor,  improvising  a 
melancholy  little  paraphrase  on  Beethoven's  "  Les 
Adieux."  In  a  few  moments  a  door  opened  from  the 
other  end  of  the  room,  and  Madame  Delepoule  stood 
there  bonneted  and  cloaked. 

"  My  Lady  Ainsworth,  you  are  just  the  little  person 
I  want  to  see.  We  will  not  go  to  the  rehearsal  to-day." 

"  Not  go  to  the  rehearsal !"  echoed  the  young  lady. 

"No,  we  are  going  to  desert  Catalina,  and  go  to 
Grenelle  instead." 

"  To  Grenelle  !"  again  echoed  the  young  lady. 

"  Yes,  yes,  to  Grenelle.  Are  you  suddenly  deaf,  my 
child,  or  do  you  perhaps  think  that  Grenelle  is  not  the 
most  attractive  suburb  in  the  world  for  an  early  morn- 
ing drive  ?  But  I  know  you,  my  little  Victoire,  well 
enough  to  know  that  there  is  just  one  thing  that  you 
love  better  than  music,  and  that  is  an  errand  of 
mercy,  and  just  one  person  dearer  to  you  than  your 
dearest  friend,  and  that  is  a  soul  in  distress.  Now  I 
am  no  hand  at  errands  of  mercy.  I  never  know  how 
to  talk  to  the  poor,  and  I  haven't  an  ounce  of  influ- 

121 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ence  with  them.  You  needn't  hug  me  and  tell  me  how 
kind  and  good  I  am,  and  all  that  stuff.  It  is  just  as 
I  say.  I  am  an  old  woman  with  one  foot  in  the  grave, 
and  I  cannot  give  up  all  my  likes  and  dislikes  and  gush 
with  enthusiasm  over  coming  in  contact  with  dirt  and 
smells  and  rags  and  six  flights  of  rickety  stairs,  and 
all  that  sort  of  thing,  as  you  young  creatures  do." 

"  Then  you  deserve  ten  times  more  credit  than  we 
do,"  said  the  young  lady,  laughing  softly,  and  with  a 
warm  flush  rising  in  her  pale  cheeks. 

"  No,  I  don't ;  I  am  only  going  because  I  can't  get 
out  of  it,  and  I  mean  to  make  you  do  all  the  work  and 
get  all  the  credit,  while  I  sit  by  and  gnash  my  teeth 
because  I  am  not  at  rehearsal." 

After  the  fatigues  of  his  journey  and  of  the  long 
dress  rehearsal  of  "Ai'da,"  Daretti  enjoyed  his  noon 
lunch  and  siesta,  and  spent  two  hours  gayly  in  the  af- 
ternoon driving  his  four-in-hand  through  the  Bois  de 
Boulogne  with  a  pleasant  party  on  the  drag.  On  his 
return  he  found  he  had  still  an  hour  to  spare  before 
dressing  for  a  dinner  engagement,  and  remembered 
Monsignore  lanson. 

"  He  was  so  kind  about  poor  Thompson,  and  I  have 
not  yet  called  upon  him,"  he  thought.  "  I  have  just 
time  for  half  an  hour's  talk." 

There  was  some  one  with  Monsignore  lanson  when 
Benjamin  ushered  Daretti  into  the  prelate's  sky-parlor, 
a  plainly  dressed  young  man  about  Adriano's  own  age. 
Adriano  was  somewhat  relieved  not  to  find  Monsig- 
nore lanson  alone.  Big-hearted,  genial,  and  agreeable 
as  the  American  prelate  was,  his  black  eyes  were  as 
penetrating  as  they  were  kind.  One  felt  that  nothing 
escaped  his  keen  vision,  and  that  the  standards  by 
which  he  weighed  men  and  things  were  not  always 

122 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  standards  by  which  one  cared  to  be  measured. 
Monsieur  Moreau,  however,  took  his  departure  very 
shortly  after  Daretti's  arrival. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  for  a  moment  alone,"  said 
Monsignore  lanson.  "  I  have  a  message  for  you  from 
Voquelin,  our  poor  communist  friend  at  the  hospital. 
He  wished  to  see  you  about  his  children,  who,  it  seems, 
are  connected  with  some  department  at  the  OpeYa, 
and,  he  fears,  may  be  in  a  destitute  condition." 

"  Strangely  enough,  I  have  already  been  instrumen- 
tal in  helping  them  and  getting  them  good  friends," 
said  Daretti ;  and  then  he  related  the  history  of  Ma- 
dame Delepoule's  morning  expedition  as  he  heard  it 
from  her  when  he  dropped  in  at  her  room  at  noon. 
The  prelate  was  deeply  touched. 

"  Thank  God,  both  for  them  and  for  yourself.  It  is 
a  great  blessing,  chevalier,  to  have  been  the  instru- 
ment in  saving  a  young  life  from  ruin." 

"  It  was  little  enough  I  had  to  do  with  it.  The 
blessing  falls  rather  on  the  head  of  Madame  Dele- 
poule  and  of  young  Lady  Ainsworth,  who  was  with 
her." 

"  Sir  Guy's  wife  ?" 

"  No,  he  is  a  bachelor,  though  he  may  not  be  so  long. 
This  is  his  sister-in-law,  the  widow  of  his  elder  brother, 
Sir  Philip,  who  died  two  years  ago.  It  was  a  pathetic 
little  romance.  Do  you  know  the  story,  monsignore  ?" 

"  No.  I  only  know  the  family  by  name,  not  person- 
ally." 

"  I  never  met  Phil  Ainsworth,  but  I  imagine  him  to 
have  been  rather  a  wild  young  hero,  up  to  every  sort 
of  daring  exploit — just  the  sort  of  fellow  to  captivate 
a  romantic  young  girl's  fancy.  He  fell  desperately  in 
love  with  a  Victoire  somebody — I  do  not  think  I  ever 

123 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

heard  Guy  mention  her  family  name — and  got  terri- 
bly injured  trying  to  save  her  young  brother  from 
drowning.  The  physicians  said  that  poor  Ainsworth 
had  only  a  few  hours  to  live ;  he  was  calling  for  her 
the  whole  time,  and  she,  in  gratitude  to  the  man  who 
had  given  his  life  to  save  one  dear  to  her,  consented 
to  marry  him  on  his  death-bed,  so  that  she  might  be 
with  him  and  nurse  him  to  the  end.  His  happiness, 
I  suppose,  helped  him  cling  to  life,  for  he  lingered  for 
more  than  a  year,  a  helpless,  bedridden  sufferer.  His 
spine  was  injured,  he  was  half  paralyzed,  and  could 
move  neither  hand  nor  foot ;  and  finally  the  young 
wife,  who  had  never  known  the  joys  of  wifehood,  was 
left  a  widow  at  nineteen." 

"That  is  indeed  a  touching  story.  Fortunately  she 
was  young.  The  young  recover  easily  from  such 
shocks.  She  will  mourn  him  for  a  while,  but  she  will 
live  to  be  a  happy  wife  and  mother  yet." 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?"  asked  Adriano,  thoughtfully. 
"  I  do  not  know  why  I  should  idealize  Lady  Ainsworth, 
I  have  never  met  her,  but  somehow  I  fancy  it  would 
be  with  her,  '  love  once,  love  always,'  and  she  would 
not  easily  get  over  the  shock." 

"Girls  in  their  teens  love  more  with  the  imagination 
than  with  the  heart,"  said  Monsignore  lanson.  "  And 
there  was  as  much  gratitude  as  love  in  her  devotion. 
Depend  upon  it,  chevalier,  she  has  not  begun  to  live 
her  real  life  yet.  But,  apropos  of  romantic  stories, 
the  young  man  who  has  just  left  the  room  is  a  coun- 
tryman of  yours." 

"  Indeed,"  said  Daretti,  surprised,  "  his  name  is  nei- 
ther Italian  nor  Austrian." 

"  If  I  were  to  tell  you  his  true  name  you  would  rec- 
ognize it  at  once.  He  is  the  Duke  of  Montallegro." 

124 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Daretti  started.  "  But  I  thought  the  duke  was  in- 
sane," he  exclaimed. 

"  No  doubt  the  world  thinks  so,"  replied  Monsignore 
lanson.  "  A  young  man  inheriting  a  fortune  of  a  hun- 
dred million  francs,  who  chooses  the  day  he  comes  of 
age  to  renounce  it  all  and  bury  himself  in  a  foreign 
city  in  poverty  and  obscurity,  earning  his  living  un- 
der an  assumed  name — what  else  can  he  be  but  insane  ? 
Can  the  world  offer  any  motive  for  such  actions  that 
it  would  consider  sane  ?" 

There  was  a  pause.  Monsignore  lanson's  bright 
dark  eyes  looked  steadily  into  Daretti's  face.  He 
read  its  changing  expression  and  waited. 

"  You  mean,"  said  Adriano,  slowly,  raising  awe-struck 
eyes  —  "  you  mean — "  He  stopped,  questioningly. 

"  I  mean  that  he  is  one  of  those  chosen  souls  who, 
for  the  madness  of  divine  love,  for  the  folly  of  the 
Cross,  have  left  all  that  they  possessed,  have  given 
their  goods  to  the  poor,  have  turned  their  backs  on 
father  and  mother  and  house  and  lands  and  riches 
and  ease,  for  love  of  the  Son  of  Man,  who  had  not 
where  to  lay  His  head." 

Adriano  shaded  his  eyes  with  his  hand.  He  was 
visibly  struggling  with  deep  emotion.  Monsignore 
lanson  still  watched  him  intently. 

"Our  Lord  looked  upon  him  and  loved  him,  as  He 
did  the  rich  young  man  of  the  Gospel,"  continued  the 
prelate,  quietly.  "  He  said  to  his  heart,  '  If  thou  wilt 
be  perfect,  sell  all  and  give  to  the  poor';  and  this 
young  man,  instead  of  sorrowingly  turning  to  his 
riches,  obeyed  the  divine  command  joyfully  and  liter- 
ally. His  vast  estates  are  managed  by  administrators 
for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  and  for  the  public  good  of 
his  native  city.  He  receives  not  as  much  as  a  penny 

125 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

from  his  own,  and  has  not  even  the  consolation  of  see- 
ing and  knowing  the  good  his  wealth  is  doing,  but 
unthanked  and  forgotten  of  men  earns  his  bread  as  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land." 

Adriano's  heart  had  not  so  burned  within  him  since 
the  days  of  his  boyhood's  enthusiasms.  He  crossed 
over  to  the  chimney-piece,  and  folding  his  arms  gazed 
down  into  the  open  fire  of  coals.  A  rising  sob  choked 
him.  The  silence  grew  oppressive. 

"  I  did  not  know  there  was  such  faith  on  earth,"  he 
said  at  last. 

"  Yet  it  is  all  about  you,"  rejoined  Monsignore  Ian- 
son.  "It  is  the  same  spirit  that  leads  men,  and  women 
too,  to  consecrate  themselves  to  poverty  and  chastity 
in  religious  orders  and  in  the  priesthood.  Men  do 
these  things  for  the  'folly  of  the  Cross'  every  day. 
Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  about  you." 

"  I  have  become  blind  myself  ;  I  forget  that  others 
may  see,"  replied  Adriano,  in  a  low,  stifled  voice. 

"  But  the  faith  is  in  you,  or  you  would  not  be  so 
moved  by  an  example  of  it  in  others,"  said  the  mon- 
signore,  gently.  "  You  have  surely  not  renounced  your 
religion,  chevalier?" 

"  I  would  not  allow  any  one  to  say  that  of  me." 

"  You  believe  its  teachings  ?" 

"  Certainly.  I  would  lay  down  my  life  for  holy 
Church." 

"  And  you  regulate  your  life  by  its  precepts  ?" 

Adriano  made  no  reply. 

"  Come,  chevalier  !  You  would  not  be  so  illogical, 
so  inconsistent,  as  to  believe  the  Church's  teachings, 
and  yet  live  contrary  to  them — to  be  willing  to  die  for 
your  religion  and  not  be  willing  to  live  in  accordance 
with  its  requirements?" 

126 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Again  Adriano  was  silent.  At  last  he  said,  ab- 
ruptly : 

"  It  is  over  four  years  since  I  have  been  to  the  sacra- 
ments, monsignore.  You  may  draw  your  own  con- 
clusions." 

"  You  surely  believe  that  the  risk  you  run  is  a  ques- 
tion of  eternity  !"  'exclaimed  Monsignore  lanson. 

"  There  is  purgatory  for  us  weak  ones,  is  there  not?" 
put  in  Adriano,  rather  shamefacedly.  "  Besides,"  he 
added,  apologetically,  "  I  am  not  a  hardened  sinner.  I 
fully  intend  to  lead  a  better  life  some  day.  I  should 
not  wish  to  die  without  the  sacraments." 

Lately,  when  the  thought  of  sudden  death  had  both- 
ered him,  Adriano  had  clung  with  satisfaction  to  the 
idea  of  purgatory  as  a  place  where  he  could  expiate 
his  fashionable  weaknesses  comfortably,  at  his  leisure. 
It  had  not  occurred  to  him  that  he  ran  any  risk  of 
anything  very  severe.  He  felt  amiably  persuaded  that 
he  was  much  too  fine  a  fellow  to  be  damned.  He  would 
be  rather  a  credit  to  the  court  of  heaven  than  other- 
wise !  The  very  idea  of  a  handsome,  elegant,  accom- 
plished, and  universally  admired  young  man  like  him- 
self being  damned  !  It  was  very  rude  and  unnecessary 
of  the  monsignore  to  insinuate  it.  Besides,  he  of 
course  meant  to  reform  some  day.  It  was  really  only 
a  question  of  time. 

"  Some  day  !  Some  day  !"  repeated  Monsignore  lan- 
son, sadly.  "  The  old  cry.  But  for  your  heroic  groom 
you  might  have  already  gone  to  your  death  unshriven. 
And  have  you  learned  nothing  from  that  lesson  ?  Oh, 
my  child,  my  child !  Why  do  you  delay  ?  You  have 
dealt  frankly  with  me,  and  given  me  as  man  to  man 
a  confidence  I  feel  sure  you  have  accorded  to  few. 
Why  not  then  seek  me  as  God's  priest,  make  your 

127 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

confession  at  once,  and  put  your  soul  to  rights  with 
its  Maker  now  ?" 

Adriano  looked  startled.  "  I  cannot,"  he  answered, 
impatiently.  His  temporary  emotion  was  wearing  off. 
"  I  am  no  hypocrite,  father.  I  cannot  truly  say  that 
I  regret  my  ways,  or  that  I  am  willing  to  give  them 
up.  I  admit  that  as  a  priest  you  have  the  right  to 
speak  to  any  child  of  the  Church  about  his  duties,  but 
you  must  see  that  I  am  hardly  prepared  at  this  mo- 
ment to  listen  to  you  with  any  profit  to  either  of  us." 

"  I  do  not  see  that  the  moment  makes  any  difference 
in  your  duty,"  replied  Monsignore  lanson,  "  or  in  my 
right  to  be  '  instant  in  season,  out  of  season.'  " 

"  This  is  unfortunately  out  of  season,"  said  Adriano, 
shortly.  "  I  have  the  honor  to  wish  you  good-evening, 
monsignore." 

Monsignore  lanson  held  out  his  hand  frankly  and 
pleasantly,  and  Adriano  could  not  refuse  to  take  it, 
though  he  was  inwardly  raging. 

"  Remember,"  said  the  monsignore,  retaining  the 
hand  in  his  clasp  a  moment — "remember  that  I  am 
always  at  your  service  whenever  you  may  feel  differ- 
ently disposed."  And  he  released  the  hand  with  a 
kind,  lingering  pressure. 

Adriano  bowed  and  withdrew  in  silence.  "Very 
likely  !"  he  muttered,  sarcastically,  as  he  took  his  way 
down  the  stairs.  "  Most  likely  !  I  see  myself  con- 
fessing to  him  !  I  declare,  I  am  disappointed  in  Mon- 
signore lanson.  I  did  not  think  him  so  narrow  and 
so  utterly  lacking  in  tact.  Why,  he  would  have  had 
me  go  down  on  my  knees  then  and  there  !  Doesn't  he 
know  that  that  way  of  attacking  a  man  is  just  the  way 
to  drive  him  deeper  into  the  very  things  he  ought  to 
be  confessing?  I  was  really  coming  very  near  the 

128 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

Church  of  my  own  accord.  I  have  been  as  circum- 
spect as  a  monk  ever  since  Tedi  joined  me,  and  I  was 
soft-hearted  enough  for  anything  when  Thompson  died, 
but  this  has  completely  driven  away  what  little  good- 
will I  had." 

There  was  an  ugly  agitation  in  his  soul.  He  hur- 
ried home  to  dress  for  a  dinner-party,  and  was  irrita- 
ble with  Oreste,  and  very  short  and  snubby  with 
Teodoro,  who  withdrew,  feeling  much  wounded  and 
astonished.  The  dinner  soothed  Adriano's  nerves 
somewhat.  The  excellent  dishes,  the  delicate  wines, 
the  gay  conversation,  the  flattery  of  pretty  women, 
brought  him  to  something  nearer  the  old  self  than  he 
had  been  for  many  days.  Stately  and  indolent,  half- 
bored  and  half-pleased,  the  emotions  of  the  last  few 
weeks  passed  from  his  memory.  He  returned  home- 
ward shortly  before  midnight,  and  found  Teodoro  al- 
ready in  bed.  Good-humoredly  apologizing  to  him  for 
his  crossness,  he  caressed  the  boy  indulgently,  and 
wandered  off  to  his  own  room.  He  glanced  over  some 
notes  on  his  dressing-table,  and  then  dismissed  Oreste 
for  the  night. 

"  I  am  going  out  again,  Oreste,  and  I  do  not  know 
when  I  shall  be  in.  You  need  not  sit  up  for  me." 

The  valet  did  not  leave.  He  was  staring  at  his 
master  with  anxious  eyes.  Suddenly  he  fell  at  Daret- 
ti's  feet  and  clasped  his  knees. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  master  !  Do  not  go  out  again  this 
evening  !  Something  tells  me  it  will  not  be  goad  for 
you.  Do  not  go  !  We  have  been  so  happy  ever  since 
the  Count  Teodoro  came,  just  as  we  were  in  the  old 
days  !  Oh  !  do  not  go  and  leave  us  !" 

"  Can  I  have  no  peace  ?"  exclaimed  Daretti,  fiercely. 
"  Can  I  have  no  independence  in  my  own  house  ?  Must 
i  129 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

my  own  valet  undertake  to  control  my  actions  ?  Leave 
the  room  instantly,  and  do  not  venture  to  speak  to 
me  in  that  way  again  !" 

Repulsed  and  crestfallen,  the  valet  obeyed.  Daretti 
strode  through  the  room,  angry  and  impatient.  "  Old 
women,  meddling  priests,  and  whimpering  valets  !" 
he  muttered.  "  Do  they  want  to  drive  me  into  a  mon- 
astery ?  I  will  let  them  see  that  I  am  not  so  easily 
driven  !"  He  started  for  the  door,  then  hesitated. 
"  Tedi  must  not  hear  me,"  he  thought.  "  I  will  wait 
for  half  an  hour,  till  he  is  asleep,  and  then  I  can  steal 
out  without  disturbing  him." 


CHAPTER  XII 

"  O  Jesus,  deathless  Love,  who  seekest  me, 
Thou  who  didst  die  for  longing  love  of  me, 
Free  me,  O  dearest  God,  from  all  but  Thee, 
And  break  all  chains  that  keep  me  back  from  Thee  ! 

"  O  wounded  Love,  who  once  wast  dead  for  me, 
O  sun-crowned  Love,  who  art  alive  for  me, 
O  patient  Love,  who  weariest  not  of  me, 
Thou  art  my  All,  and  I  love  naught  but  Thee  !" 

— Caleste  Palmetum. 

IN  Madame  Delepoule's  apartment  a  little  group  of 
women  passed  a  happy  evening,  talking  and  laughing 
in  pleasant  anticipation  of  Catalina's  de"but.  Rafaela 
and  Espiritu  had  come  in  from  the  suburbs  to  be  with 
their  sister,  and  so  also  had  the  widowed  young  Lady 
Ainsworth,  who  had  become  very  intimate  with  Ma- 
dame Delepoule  and  Catalina  in  London  during  the  last 
two  sad  years,  when  music  had  been  her  only  resource 
and  consolation.  Rafaela  played  for  them,  and  Lady 
Ainsworth  sang  in  her  rich,  deep  contralto.  Her  dra- 
matic instinct  was  very  keen,  and  each  song  stood  out 
vividly  complete  in  all  its  distinguishing  character- 
istics, the  effect  aided  by  her  exquisite  enunciation  of 
the  words  and  her  artistic  control  of  the  emotional 
qualities  of  the  voice.  Hortense  Delepoule  looked 
the  picture  of  despair. 

"  Oh,  Victoire,  Victoire  !  Why  are  you  not  on  the 
stage?  When  I  think  how  rare  a  good  contralto  is, 

131 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  how  I  have  to  struggle  to  knock  a  grain  of  dra- 
matic understanding  into  the  heads  of  most  of  the 
girls  who  try  to  study  for  the  stage,  I  am  ready  to  tear 
my  hair  at  seeing  such  a  shameful  waste  of  the  gifts 
of  Providence !" 

Long  after  the  other  ladies  had  retired,  Victoire 
Ainsworth  sat  pondering  the  question.  Stage  life  had 
little  attraction  for  her,  yet  she  knew  that  she  held  a 
great  gift  in  her  keeping,  and  her  young  life  had  little 
object  in  it.  Widowed,  childless,  with  a  comfortable 
income  and  yet  no  home  or  estate  to  care  for,  she  could 
be  of  little  use  to  any  one.  The  healthy  young  spirit 
within  her  cried  out  for  something  to  work  for,  some- 
thing to  devote  its  strength  to.  She  was  a  true  woman 
in  all  her  instincts,  and  felt  intuitively  that  her  voca- 
tion lay  in  home  life,  in  household  cares  and  the  love 
of  husband  and  children,  and  yet  she  shrank  inex- 
pressibly from  the  thought  of  a  second  marriage.  The 
first  one  had  been  such  a  terrible  mistake !  She  re- 
called tearfully  and  shudderingly  her  short  experi- 
ence— the  compassion  and  gratitude  that  had  led  her 
to  kneel  by  the  dying  couch  of  her  heroic  young  lover 
and  pledge  herself  to  him  in  the  solemn  marriage 
vows,  the  repulsion  and  despair  with  which  she  had 
so  soon  after  learned  the  story  of  his  unworthiness 
and  profligacy,  and  of  the  claims  which  he  had  ruth- 
lessly ignored  for  her  sake.  The  succeeding  months 
were  one  long  period  of  anguish,  when  the  fear  that 
he  might  recover  and  claim  her  as  his  wife  brought 
her  in  shuddering  and  loathing  to  beg  that  God  would 
take  her  young  life  rather  than  make  her  drink  of 
such  a  cup !  Oh,  the  terror  of  those  days,  when  she 
knew  that  she  was  no  better  than  a  murderess  at  heart, 
when  her  spirit  cried  out  for  his  death,  when,  though 

132 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

forcing  herself  to  nurse  him  conscientiously  and  ten- 
derly, yet  every  assurance  of  his  improved  health 
brought  her  trembling  to  her  knees  to  pray  that  he 
might  indeed  recover  but  that  she  might  not  live  to 
see  him  get  well !  What  a  memory  to  a  wife  to  recall 
that  the  first  words  wrung  from  her  by  her  husband's 
death  were,  "O  God,  Thou  hast  been  merciful  unto 
me!" 

The  world  believed  her  to  be  an  inconsolable  widow, 
yet  she  hated  the  very  sight  of  her  weeds  as  a  badge 
of  hypocrisy  and  the  memory  of  a  haunting  terror. 
When  the  second  year  of  widowhood  had  passed  she 
adopted  a  half-mourning  more  becoming  to  her  girl- 
ish figure  and  youthful  face.  Healthy,  active,  and  ar- 
dent, her  loneliness  began  to  weigh  upon  her.  Hope 
and  enthusiasm  were  natural  to  her  and  were  not  easily 
suppressed,  and  they  must  have  their  outlet  in  work 
of  some  sort  —  absorbing,  earnest  work.  Such  work 
she  could  find  in  a  professional,  musical  career,  such  as 
Madame  Delepoule  declared  her  pre-eminently  fitted 
for;  and  yet  stage  associations  were  repellent  to  her, 
bringing  her  too  much  in  contact  with  the  wrong  side 
of  life.  What  a  relief,  what  a  solution  of  all  her  diffi- 
culties, if  she  could  only  feel  herself  truly  called  to 
embrace  a  conventual  life,  to  find  scope  for  her  activi- 
ties in  the  devoted  work  of  a  Sister  of  Charity  !  Her 
mind  had  often  turned  to  this  idea  as  to  a  haven  of 
peace;  but  one  must  have  special  grace  for  such  a  life 
as  that,  and  hitherto  Victoire  Ainsworth  had  not  felt 
its  divine  touch  in  her  soul. 

She  prayed  earnestly  as  she  knelt  beside  her  bed 
that  night.  The  scenes  of  poverty  and  distress  that 
she  had  witnessed  in  the  morning  had  deeply  affected 
her,  and  her  sensitive  soul  was  still  quivering  under 

J33 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  pain  of  sad  recollections.  Still  she  had  had  the 
joy  of  helping  others  to-day,  of  perhaps  saving  a  young 
life  from  ruin.  There  was  much  to  give  thanks  for. 
Tired  in  heart  and  body,  she  sought  rest  and  oblivion 
in  her  soft  bed,  where  she  soon  sank  into  a  dreamless 
sleep. 

She  had  not  lain  long  in  this  light  slumber  when  she 
suddenly  awoke  to  the  consciousness  of  some  strong 
emotion  struggling  within  her  soul,  urging  her  spirit 
and  crying  to  her,  "Arise  !  Arise !  Watch  and  pray,  for 
I  seek  My  sheep  that  is  lost.  What !  Do  you,  a  Chris- 
tian woman,  lie  there  slumbering,  while  souls  are  per- 
ishing about  you  ?  Arise  !  Arise  !  You,  so  protected 
from  sin  and  suffering,  can  you  not  pray  one  short 
hour  for  a  soul  even  now  wrestling  with  temptation 
and  bending  its  steps  towards  sin  ?" 

Tremblingly  Victoire  Ainsworth  arose  and  knelt  on 
the  bare  floor.  Her  brain  was  sleepy  and  confused, 
her  limbs  shivered  with  the  cold.  She  could  think  of 
no  prayer  to  say,  and  she  looked  regretfully  and  long- 
ingly at  the  warm  bed  she  had  just  quitted.  What 
was  the  sense  in  getting  up  at  that  hour  ?  She  could 
not  wander  out  alone  into  the  streets  of  Paris  at  night 
to  look  after  the  sinners  !  She  was  sorry  the  world 
was  so  wicked,  but  what  could  one  helpless  girl  do 
about  it  ?  She  would  lie  down  and  go  to  sleep  again 
comfortably.  But  something  held  her  back. 

"  What !  Do  you  fear  a  little  cold,  a  little  fatigue, 
a  short  vigil  ?  Think  of  My  saints,  who  endured  cold 
and  hunger,  vigils  and  stripes,  shipwreck  and  suffer- 
ing, who  gave  up  all  they  possessed,  who  dwelt  in 
caves  and  deserts,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  ! 
Think  of  the  Son  of  Man  Himself,  born  in  a  cold  sta- 
ble, dying  naked  on  the  Cross !  What  have  you  yet 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

endured  for  the  love  of  Me  ?  Will  you  not  then  watch 
one  short  hour  while  I  seek  My  sheep  that  has  wan- 
dered from  the  fold  ?" 

And  through  the  cold  midnight  vigil  she  knelt  on 
the  hard,  bare  floor,  praying  as  she  had  never  prayed 
before,  her  heart  burning  within  her  till  it  triumphed 
over  the  cold  and  the  fatigue.  O  love  of  God  !  O  sin 
of  man  !  Great  drops  of  perspiration  stood  on  her 
forehead,  and  her  slender  frame  shook  with  sobs. 
Sometimes  kneeling  with  the  crucifix  clasped  to  her 
breast,  sometimes  with  arms  uplifted  to  Heaven,  some- 
times prostrate  on  the  floor,  Victoire  prayed  on.  The 
beauty  of  holiness,  the  vileness  of  sin,  the  multitude 
of  perverted  or  ignorant  souls  who  seek  darkness 
rather  than  light,  who  reject  the  gentle  Saviour  of 
mankind,  and  crucify  Him  anew  upon  the  gibbet  of 
their  lusts — these  thoughts  overwhelmed  her  heart. 
O  God,  have  mercy  on  the  souls  of  men  !  Have  mer- 
cy on  the  souls  of  men  !  O  Jerusalem  !  Jerusalem  ! 
be  converted  to  the  Lord  thy  God  ! 

At  length  there  came  a  moment  when  the  spirit 
within  her  ceased  from  urging,  when  peace  almost  to 
rapture  crept  over  her  heart.  She  rose  with  stiffened 
limbs  but  with  a  mysterious  joy  in  her  soul.  Then  poor 
tired  nature  began  to  assert  itself,  and  Victoire  again 
turned  wearily  to  seek  the  rest  and  comfort  of  her 
bed,  this  time  without  self-reproach  and  with  a  spirit 
in  deepest  peace. 

The  clock  on  the  mantel  struck  midnight.  The  man 
lying  at  lazy  length  in  a  deep  arm-chair,  smoking  a 
cigar  and  reading  a  novel,  tossed  aside  the  book, 
stretched  himself,  and,  somewhat  unwillingly,  rose 
from  the  comfortable  depths.  As  if  feeling  that  his 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

spirit  needed  fortifying,  he  drew  a  letter  from  his 
pocket  and  deliberately  read  it  twice  over,  then  tore 
it  leisurely  into  bits  and  stooped  to  lay  them  on  the 
smouldering  embers  in  the  grate,  lingering  to  watch 
the  fragments  as  they  slowly  curled  up  and  burned 
themselves  out.  As  he  rose  he  smiled  at  his  own  idle- 
ness, and  again  sauntered  towards  the  door. 

"  I  am  really  going  this  time,"  he  said  to  himself. 
But  he  was  not,  for  he  remembered  his  latch-key  and 
turned  back  to  his  dressing-table  to  search  for  it.  He 
seemed  to  be  more  absorbed  in  his  own  musings  than 
in  the  search,  and  fell  to  pacing  the  room  slowly. 

"  It  is  strange,"  he  was  thinking,  "  how  long  it  takes 
me  to  get  over  the  nervous  shock  of  that  accident. 
Poor  Thompson  !  He  was  better  prepared  to  go  than 
his  master.  It  might  have  been  I,  and  then — "  he 
shuddered,  and  stood  still  a  moment.  "  I  suppose  even 
purgatory  is  not  a  very  comfortable  place.  We  must 
pay  to  the  uttermost  farthing."  He  started  forward 
with  a  determined  movement.  "  Pshaw  !  What  kind 
of  a  man  am  I  to  let  my  nerves  get  the  better  of  me 
in  this  way !  I  am  not  such  a  great  sinner,  after  all, 
that  I  should  be  alarmed  at  the  thought  of  death.  My 
life  makes  a  good  showing  by  the  side  of  that  of  most 
men.  I  am  careful  to  avoid  giving  scandal,  I  have 
strict  notions  of  honor,  and  my  reputation  is  high  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world." 

"  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world!" 

Adriano  started  violently,  then  stood  still,  trembling 
and  very  pale.  There  was  One  who  had  overcome  the 
world,  and  it  is  by  His  maxims  and  not  by  those  of 
the  world  that  men  shall  be  judged.  The  world  loveth 
darkness.  Adriano  roused  himself  with  a  painful  ef- 
fort. The  mantle  of  the  world's  darkness  still  clung 

136 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  him,  and  he  drew  it  shudderingly  about  him,  for  he 
dreaded  the  light  that  was  penetrating  under  its  folds. 
A  mood  of  sullen,  fierce  resistance  came  over  him.  He 
clinched  his  fist,  and  strode  towards  the  door.  "  I  will 
go  !"  he  said,  between  his  closed  teeth.  "  I  will  go  !" 
But  even  as  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  handle  he  stopped. 
He  bowed  his  head,  and  leaned  heavily  against  the 
frame  of  the  door. 

"  I  cannot !"  he  murmured.  "  My  hour  has  come  ! 
O  Lord,  depart  from  me  !  Leave  me  a  little  longer 
to  my  sin  !" 

There  was  a  long,  deep  silence,  then  heavy  sighs 
burst  from  him.  "  Why  has  this  come  to  me  when  I 
do  not  want  it?  O  God  !  why  do  you  torment  my  soul 
now,  when  you  left  me  so  terribly  alone  in  the  days 
when  I  was  still  pure  ?  It  is  too  late  now.  I  do  not 
want  this  grace.  Why  do  I  listen  to  it  ?  Why  do  I  not 
trample  on  it  and  turn  to  the  things  that  I  crave  ?" 

"  //  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  goad!" 

Again  he  started.  What  was  this  Voice  speaking 
within  him?  Whence -came  those  words?  Oh  yes,  he 
remembered  now.  The  monsignore  had  quoted  them 
the  other  day.  But  who  had  first  spoken  them  ?  They 
were  in  Holy  Scripture,  those  words.  Saul  of  Tarsus 
was  journeying  to  Damascus,  full  of  evil  intent,  and 
a  light  from  heaven  shone  about  him,  and  he  fell  to 
the  ground,  and  a  Voice  said, "  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou 
persecutest.  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
goad."  And  Saul,  trembling  and  astonished,  an- 
swered, "  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?" 

Adriano  pressed  his  hand  to  his  forehead.  There 
was  indeed  a  light  shining  into  the  very  depths  of  his 
soul,  and  pointing  out  to  him  what  he  should  do.  He 
struggled  wildly  to  shut  out  the  light,  to  harden  his 

137 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

heart  to  the  pleadings  of  that  Voice.  "  O  my  God,  not 
yet,  not  yet  !  I  know  Thou  art  all  truth  and  beauty 
and  love,  and  some  day — oh  yes,  some  day — I  will  in- 
deed be  humble  and  chaste  and  penitent,  and  serve 
Thee  truly.  Oh,  I  hope  so ;  I  do  not  wish  to  go  to 
hell,  to  be  separated  from  Goodness  and  Thee  for  all 
eternity.  But  it  is  so  much  to  give  up  all  at  once  ! 
If  I  turn  from  my  sins  what  will  become  of  me  ?  I  am 
too  weak,  Lord ;  it  would  be  like  tearing  the  heart  out 
of  me.  I  could  not  live  !" 

"  If  thine  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out !  If  thy  hand 
or  thy  foot  scandalize  thee,  cut  it  off  and  cast  it  from 
thee  !  What  does  it  profit  thee  to  gain  the  whole  world 
if  thou  lose  thine  own  soul?  And  what  profit  hast  tJiou 
in  those  things  whereof  thou  art  even  now  ashamed?" 

Blind,  deaf,  dumb,  and  senseless  to  all  around  him, 
hearing  only  the  inexorable  Voice  that  thundered  in 
his  soul,  Adriano  opened  not  his  lips,  made  no  sound, 
yet  his  soul  cried  out  within  him,  entreating,  resisting, 
pleading,  yielding. 

"  What  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?  What !  watch 
and  pray,  and  flee  from  temptations,  guard  my  senses, 
give  up  my  indolent,  self-indulgent  habits,  do  penance 
like  the  saints  ?  Oh,  I  cannot,  I  cannot !  I  have  not 
the  strength  for  it  nor  the  desire !  O  God,  let  me  com- 
promise with  Thee !  I  will  indeed  try  to  improve 
gradually,  to  wean  myself  little  by  little  from  self- 
indulgence  and  sin,  but  let  me  keep  some  small  grati- 
fication— do  not  ask  me  to  be  a  saint !  Let  me  still 
sin  a  little,  do  not  urge  me  so,  do  not — O  my  God, 
my  Father  !  Thou  lovest  me,  even  me  !  Good  Shep- 
herd of  my  soul,  art  Thou  come  to  seek  me,  to  bear 
me  home  in  Thine  arms  ?  O  Love  of  God,  how  shall  I 
resist  Thee  ?  Heart  of  my  Jesus,  Thou  hast  conquered ! 

138 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

My  Strength,  my  Purity,  my  Joy  !  Be  it  done  unto 
me  according  to  Thy  word  !"  He  fell  upon  his  face. 
The  floodgates  of  his  soul  were  opened,  and  he  wept 
till  the  poor  body,  exhausted  from  the  length  and  the 
strength  of  his  emotion,  failed  him,  drowsiness  stole 
over  his  senses,  and  he  fell  asleep  even  as  he  lay  there 
upon  the  floor. 

Many  hours  passed  by.  When  he  awoke  the  first 
streaks  of  dawn  were  struggling  in  through  the  shut- 
ters. His  eyes  were  swollen  and  heavy  from  long 
weeping ;  his  limbs  stiff  and  painful  from  lying  so  long 
in  contact  with  the  hard  floor,  and  his  frame  shivered 
with  the  cold.  But  there  was  a  strange,  sweet  joy  in 
his  heart. 

He  bathed  and  dressed  hastily.  It  was  six  o'clock 
by  his  watch  as  he  stole  quietly  out  of  the  door.  The 
pain  and  cold  of  the  night's  exposure  left  his  limbs  as 
he  strode  happily  and  vigorously  on,  and  the  soft,  cool 
air  bathed  his  heated  brow  and  cheeks.  One  bright 
star  lingered  in  the  sky. 

"Ave,  marts  stella!"  murmured  Adriano.  "This  is 
for  me  the  star  of  Bethlehem,  guiding  me  to  where  I 
shall  find  the  young  Child  and  His  Mother  !" 

It  was  a  walk  of  nearly  two  miles  through  the  bou- 
levards to  the  church  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires, 
but,  borne  on  by  the  fervor  of  his  heart,  Adriano  hard- 
ly knew  that  he  was  walking  at  all.  He  reached  the 
church  door  and  entered  the  sanctuary -with  its  throng 
of  silent,  devout  worshippers.  Masses  were  being  said 
at  different  altars,  a  number  of  persons  were  receiving 
holy  communion  at  the  shrine  of  the  Mother  and  Child, 
people  passed  quietly  in  and  out  to  their  devotions, 
and  little  sound  was  heard  save  the  tinkle  of  the  bells 
at  the  more  solemn  parts  of  the  services.  Adriano 

139 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

walked  the  length  of  the  church  to  the  sacristy. 
There  the  beadle  recognized  him. 

"  Monsignore  lanson  has  just  arrived,"  he  said.  "  It 
is  he  you  wish  to  see,  is  it  not  ?  Robert,  tell  mon- 
signore  that  the  English  chevalier  is  waiting  for  him." 

"  I  suppose  I  know  who  the  English  chevalier  is," 
said  Monsignore  lanson,  coming  forward  kindly.  "  Is 
there  anything  I  can  do  for  you  ?"  He  drew  Adriano 
aside,  who  stood  there  rather  shamefacedly  with  down- 
cast eyes. 

"  I  have  come  a  little  sooner  than  you  expected,  per- 
haps, after  my  attitude  of  yesterday.  Will  you  take 
me  under  your  care,  father?" 

Monsignore  lanson  held  out  his  hands,  took  both  of 
Adriano's  in  his,  and  pressed  them  warmly  to  his 
breast. 

"  With  all  my  heart,  my  own  dear  child  !"  and  tears 
of  tender  joy  filled  the  bright  black  eyes.  This  had 
indeed  come  sooner  than  he  expected. 

Smiling  and  humble,  half-willing  and  half-reluctant, 
with  a  soul  at  once  troubled  and  happy,  sorrowful  and 
glad,  Adriano  followed  him  with  childlike  docility. 

" '  Except  ye  become  as  little  children  ye  cannot 
enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'  "  thought  the  prelate. 
"  Surely  this  young  man  is  already  at  the  threshold." 

They  were  a  grand-looking  pair,  the  stalwart  prel- 
ate and  his  stately  penitent,  but  the  pride  that  was  in 
their  bearing  found  no  place  in  their  fervent  hearts. 

Monsignore  lanson  entered  a  confessional  which 
stood  near  the  sacristy  door.  Adriano  also  entered 
its  shadowy  recesses,  kneeling  at  the  other  side  of  the 
grating  which  separates  priest  and  penitent.  It  was 
half  an  hour  later  when  he  rose  from  his  knees  and 
stepped  forth  into  the  church,  once  more  the  friend 

140 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

of  God,  the  child  of  grace,  restored  to  a  blessed  in- 
heritance. He  knelt  long  before  the  shrine  of  the 
Virgin  and  Child.  A  blissful  quiet,  an  exquisite  still- 
ness crept  into  his  soul,  steeping  his  very  senses  in  its 
rapturous  embrace. 

"What  is  this?"  he  murmured.  "  Is  it  peace? — that 
peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding  ?"  And 
he  glanced  upward. 

The  tender  Mother  still  held  the  divine  Child  ;  and 
now  Its  out-stretched  Hands  and  wistful  Eyes  seemed 
to  say,  "  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love, 
and  have  drawn  thee  to  Myself,  having  compassion  on 
thee  !" 


CHAPTER  XIII 

1 '  He  was  a  wanderer  who  had  for  a  brief  moment  lost  his  way 
among  strangers,  but  who  returned  to  his  Father  as  soon  as  he  heard 
that  Father's  voice  calling  to  His  son." 

— Chocarne  :  Life  of  Lacordaire. 

A  THOUSAND  times  Catalina  was  tempted  to  be  sorry 
that  she  had  chosen  Ai'da  for  her  first  Parisian  appear- 
ance. Vocally  the  part  suited  her  to  perfection,  but 
there  was  a  little  of  woman's  vanity  in  her,  and  Ai'da 
is  not  a  becoming  make-up  for  most  actresses.  She 
could  not  help  an  occasional  twinge  of  regret  as  she 
contemplated  the  regulation  brown  disguise,  and 
thought  of  her  becoming  costumes  as  Desdemona,  or 
Gilda,  or  Valentine,  or  of  how  well  her  rich  Spanish 
beauty  suited  such  parts  as  Carmen  or  Elvira.  No 
doubt  such  regrets  were  totally  unworthy  of  one  who 
aspired  to  be  a  great  artist,  and  Catalina  gave  no  ut- 
terance to  them,  but  they  helped  unconsciously  to  in- 
crease her  natural  nervousness. 

Behind  the  scenes  all  was  very  homelike  and  friend- 
ly. Lulu  Carson,  the  popular  young  American  sopra- 
no, was  on  hand,  and  was  all  good-nature  and  encour- 
agement. Madame  Vibault  and  Maxime  Collas  were 
so  easy-going  and  so  matter-of-fact  about  everything 
that  it  quite  restored  Catalina's  composure.  Daretti 
was  in  almost  boyish  good  spirits  and  full  of  jokes 
about  his  costume  and  blackened  countenance  as  the 
Ethiopian  king.  She  found  herself  laughing  heartily 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

three  minutes  before  she  was  to  go  on  to  the  stage  at 
seeing  him  execute  a  clog-dance  in  the  flies,  and  his 
humor  was  so  contagious  that  even  the  dignified  Col- 
las  in  his  priestly  robes  began  to  cut  pigeon-wings, 
and  Therese  Vibault,  the  portly  contralto,  gathered 
up  her  flowing  garments  and  took  some  rather  giddy 
steps.  Lulu  Carson  was  in  ecstasies.  She  snapped 
her  fingers  and  hummed  "  The  Darky's  Dream,"  and 
beat  time  with  feet  and  hands,  urging  on  the  stately 
dancers. 

Lennartsen  now  appeared  in  the  flies,  a  magnificent 
Rhadames.  He  sustained  the  dignity  of  the  whole  op- 
eratic stage  in  his  Scandinavian  person,  and  looked 
rather  contemptuously  upon  the  humorous  antics  of 
the  mercurial  Gauls  and  Italians.  His  appearance 
struck  a  chill  to  Catalina's  heart.  He  spoke  kindly 
to  her,  but  he  had  caught  her  laughing,  and  she  felt 
that  she  had  fallen  several  degrees  in  his  estimation. 
She  began  to  tremble  nervously  as  the  signal  came 
for  her  to  take  her  position  on  the  stage. 

"  Courage  !  Act  as  if  you  despised  them  all !"  whis- 
pered Lulu  Carson,  on  one  side  of  her,  and  on  the  other 
Daretti  was  whispering,  while  he  gave  her  hand  a 
hasty  pressure,  "  Your  make-up  is  fine,  Catalina.  You 
are  the  first  really  handsome  Ai'da  I  ever  saw." 

Perhaps  the  little  compliment  helped  better  than 
anything  else  to  restore  her  composure.  Madame 
Delepoule,  watching  anxiously  from  her  box,  breathed 
a  sigh  of  relief.  She  saw  at  a  glance  that  Catalina 
was  mistress  of  herself  and  that  all  would  go  well. 
The  audience  was  evidently  pleased  with  the  tall, 
willowy  figure,  the  free,  untrammelled  grace  of  move- 
ment of  the  new  actress,  and  the  splendor  of  her  large, 
dreamy  eyes.  Her  olive  skin  was  only  slightly  dark- 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ened,  and  she  looked  to  perfection  the  beautiful  bar- 
barian. She  was  in  fine  voice,  and  sang  with  authority 
and  feeling,  while  her  musical  phrasing  was  a  constant 
delight.  Still,  Madame  Delepoule  missed  something. 
The  girl  had  not  reached  her  highest  level.  She  could 
be  more  than  a  good  singer,  she  could  be  great, 
and  in  the  first  act  she  had  not  yet  persuaded  her 
audience  of  this.  Lennartsen  had  dominated  every- 
thing so  far.  From  the  first  note  of  the  "Celeste 
Ai'da"  he  had  held  the  audience  spellbound.  His 
voice  was  robust  rather  than  lyric,  and  there  was 
more  of  grandeur  than  of  tenderness  in  his  style,  but 
its  noble  beauty  and  power  were  irresistible.  The*rese 
Vibault,  too,  was  superb  as  the  haughty,  vindictive 
Amneris  ;  and  Maxime  Collas  was,  as  ever,  rich- voiced, 
handsome,  and  dignified.  It  was  a  great  point  in  the 
Disdier's  favor  that  she  could  hold  her  own  with  three 
such  artists. 

"  Wait  till  the  next  act,  when  Daretti  is  on  the 
scene,"  said  Miss  Carson.  "  Somehow,  Lennartsen  and 
Miss  Disdier  do  not  seem  to  hit  it  off  together,  and  I 
do  not  wonder.  He  is  awfully  hard  to  sing  with,  he 
is  so  arrogant  and  conceited.  But  it's  another  story 
when  Daretti  takes  hold  !  He'll  put  some  life  into 
the  performance." 

The  fair  American's  prediction  came  true.  Never 
had  Daretti's  magnetic  personality  so  asserted  itself 
as  this  evening.  The  instant  that  the  fiery,  untamed 
barbarian  captive  dashed  upon  the  scene  a  new  life 
was  infused  into  everything.  The  remotest  chorus- 
singer  felt  the  inspiring  effect.  From  the  moment 
that  Ai'da  recognizes  her  father  and  rushes  to  his  em- 
brace the  whole  situation  changed  for  Catalina.  The 
clasp  of  his  hand  upon  hers,  his  superbly  rich  and 

144 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

thrillingly  sweet  voice  seeming  to  adapt  itself  to  hers 
with  innate  sympathy,  and  yet  all  the  while  leading 
her  on  and  on  to  heights  she  had  not  thought  to 
climb — it  seemed  to  her  that  she  had  entered  another 
world  and  was  endowed  with  new  being.  Hitherto 
she  had  sung  well,  but  it  had  been  with  conscious  ef- 
fort ;  now  the  spirit  within  her  impelled  her  irresist- 
ibly, and  everything  seemed  easy.  Till  now  her  even- 
ing had  been  a  success,  but  from  this  moment  it  was 
a  triumph.  Lennartsen  no  longer  overawed  her  ;  she 
broke  away  from  his  dominating  influence,  her  own 
genius  asserting  itself,  and  in  turn  reacting  upon  him, 
so  that  an  unwonted  tenderness  crept  into  his  robust 
tones,  and  in  the  pathetic  death-scene  the  two  were  in 
absolute  sympathy. 

The  principal  singers  received  an  ovation,  and  Cata- 
lina  was  recalled  again  and  again.  It  was  a  happy 
hour  for  Madame  Delepoule,  and  she  received  many 
congratulations  on  her  favorite  pupil.  There  were 
rejoicings  behind  the  scenes,  and  Catalina  was  sur- 
prised at  the  friendly  feeling  shown.  She  had  heard 
so  many  stories  of  the  petty  spite  and  jealousies  that 
she  might  expect  at  the  Paris  Ope*ra. 

"  The  two  who  are  jealous  of  you,  Zo6  Lenormand 
and  Hildegarde  Strong,  have  stayed  away,"  explained 
Louise  Carson.  "  I  am  a  soprano  leggiero,  you  know, 
and  Madame  Vibault  a  contralto,  so  we  do  not  look 
on  you  as  a  rival,  but  you  will  hear  from  the  others 
later  on,  never  fear  !  They  cannot  do  you  any  harm, 
however.  The  person  to  be  afraid  of  is  Oeglaire.  I 
heard  him  trying  to  start  a  few  hisses  among  the 
claque  but  nobody  took  them  up.  He  was  perfectly 
furious,  and  you  will  get  a  little  free  advertising  in  the 
papers  to-morrow." 

K  145 


ESPI'RITU  SANTO 

"  Who  is  Oeglaire  ?"  demanded  Madame  Delepoule, 
with  sudden  interest. 

"  He  is  somebody  who  doesn't  love  you,"  said  Miss 
Carson,  laughingly.  "  You  ought  to  have  heard  him 
going  on  about  you  in  the  green-room  this  evening." 

"  About  me  ?    What  have  I  done  to  him  ?" 

"Don't  you  remember  that  detestable  Blaise  Oeg- 
laire, that  conceited,  supercilious  youth  who  was  my 
pet  aversion  at  the  College  St.  Ignace?"  interrupted 
Teodoro,  eagerly.  "  I  never  was  more  delighted  than 
when  he  was  dropped  for  some  trick  or  other  he  played 
on  one  of  the  boys.  They  say  he  aspires  to  be  a  lit- 
erary light  and  musical  dilettante,  and  writes  rather 
clever  satires  and  society  verses  in  the  journals." 

"  You  want  to  be  on  the  right  side  of  him,"  said 
Louise  Carson,  knowingly.  "  Never  mind,  Katie,  he 
is  a  very  good  friend  of  mine,  and  I  can  soon  bring 
him  round  to  our  side." 

Madame  Delepoule's  face  grew  grave,  and  at  the 
first  opportunity  as  they  were  leaving  the  theatre  she 
drew  Daretti  aside. 

"  What  does  it  mean  about  this  Oeglaire  ?"  she  asked, 
suspiciously.  "  Why  should  he  hate  me  and  try  to  in- 
jure Catalina?  I  see  you  do  not  want  to  answer  ;  you 
men  never  will  tell  of  each  other,  but  I  know  perfectly 
well  that  it  is  he  whose  little  game  we  spoiled  the  other 
morning.  Somehow  or  other  he  has  found  out  that 
it  was  I  who  went  to  the  rescue  of  little  Voquelin,  and 
he  is  trying  to  revenge  himself  on  me  through  my  fa- 
vorite pupil.  I  see  it  all  plainly  now.  Tell  me,  Adrien, 
is  he  dangerous  ?" 

"  Unfortunately  he  is,"  admitted  Daretti.  "  He  has 
some  influence  through  the  press,  and  has  managed 
to  keep  in  with  reputable  journals,  although  he  is 

146 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

known  to  be  unscrupulous  in  his  methods.  I  am 
sorry,"  he  added,  with  troubled  eyes,  "  that  I  should 
be  instrumental  in  bringing  you  such  an  undesirable 
acquaintance.  You  should  not  be  so  charitable,  Mam- 
ma Hortense,  that  every  one  turns  to  you  in  their 
difficulties.  And  in  their  joys  too,"  breaking  off  with 
sudden  gayety  and  bending  towards  her.  "Take  a 
good  look  at  me,  madame.  Is  the  black  all  off  of  my 
face  ?" 

"  Why,  yes,  Adrien,  you  look  well ;  I  shall  not  say 
how  well,  conceited  boy  !" 

He  took  both  her  hands  and  bent  down  and  whis- 
pered in  her  ear  :  "  The  black  is  all  off  of  my  soul,  too, 
dear  godmother  !"  and  boldly  kissed  her.  "  May  I 
not  ?  You  always  said  I  was  young  enough  to  be  your 
grandson,  you  know  !" 

She  looked  up  at  him  helplessly.  "Adrien,"  she 
gasped,  "  is  it  so  ?  Is  it  really  so  ?  Oh,  Adrien,  my  boy  !" 

But  her  carriage  was  now  announced.  "  Unhand 
me,  you  wicked  fellow  !  Oh,  Adrien,  I  shall  do  some- 
thing foolish.  This  news  is  too  blessed.  Oh,  thank 
the  Lord  Almighty  !  Oh,  my  boy,  my  boy  !" 

It  was  hard  work  to  keep  back  the  tears  of  joy.  She 
almost  forgot  her  pride  in  Catalina  over  this  new  hap- 
piness. She  stole  a  last  look  towards  Adrien.  Under 
the  stately  grace  that  never  forsook  the  great  gentle- 
man singer  there  was  an  irrepressible  happiness  beam- 
ing from  every  feature  and  gesture.  Where  was  the 
impassive  coolness,  the  cynical  smile  of  the  petted  man 
of  the  world  ?  Gone,  gone  !  Oh,  this  man  before  her 
now  was  her  own  boy  Adrien,  grown  to  his  prime,  in- 
deed, but  the  boy  again  and  forever.  The  tears  rushed 
blindingly  to  her  eyes. 

"  You  are  surely  not  crying,  godmamma?"  whispered 
i47 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  ever  sympathetic  Teodoro,  as  he  handed  her  into 
the  carriage. 

"  It  is  all  right,  child,  it  is  all  right.  Let  me  alone. 
I  am  only  so  happy  that  I  do  not  know  what  I  am 
doing." 

It  had  been  a  trying  day  for  Daretti,  he  had  had  a 
weary  task  in  closing  the  last  chapters  of  the  record  of 
his  old  life.  It  was  past  supper  hour,  and  he  was  fatigued 
in  mind  and  heart  and  body  when  he  returned  home- 
ward at  last. 

Oreste,  passing  through  the  antechamber,  heard  his 
master's  step  on  the  stair.  He  threw  open  the  door 
for  him,  his  bright,  dark  face  wreathed  in  smiles,  bow- 
ing repeatedly  and  saying  his  pleasant  Italian  greet- 
ing, "Welcome  to  your  home,  Excellency  !"  Then  as 
Daretti  passed  into  the  salon  he  took  his  coat  and  hat 
from  him,  and  begged  a  thousand  pardons  that  the 
supper  was  not  yet  served.  Daretti  crossed  over  and 
stood  by  the  fireplace  in  thoughtful  mood,  stealthily 
watching  the  valet  from  under  his  long  lashes,  till  the 
young  fellow  was  about  to  leave  the  room,  when  he 
suddenly  roused  himself. 

"  Come  here  a  moment,  Oreste  !" 

"  Behold  me  there,  sir  !"  and  the  trim,  cheery  fellow 
was  at  his  side  in  an  instant. 

Adriano  threw  his  head  back,  and  leaning  his  arm 
on  the  mantel-piece  looked  down  at  him  with  a  grave, 
embarrassed  smile. 

"  Oreste,  your  master  is  going  to  make  a  change  in 
his  life." 

"  You  are  going  to  marry,  sir  ?" 

"  Heaven  forbid !  No  such  awful  change  as  that ! 
Guess  again,  my  boy." 

"  Your  worship  is  not  going  to  dismiss  me  !" 
148 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

"  Dismiss  you  !  No,  indeed,  my  treasure  !  On  the 
contrary,  I  am  going  to  need  your  services  more  than 
ever." 

"  Master,  you  are  not — not — "  he  stopped,  embar- 
rassed and  looked  down. 

"  I  am  not  going  to  be  a  scandal  to  you  any  more, 
please  God,  my  brave  fellow,"  and  Daretti  held  out 
his  hand  to  his  servant.  "  Forgive  me,  Oreste,"  he 
said,  heartily  and  humbly,  "  forgive  your  master  for 
the  bad  example  he  has  so  long  set  you." 

Oreste  stepped  back  and  looked  sharply  and  curious- 
ly up  into  his  master's  face.  "  You  are  not  in  earnest, 
sir.  Your  worship  is  joking." 

"  Joking  !  Why,  listen,  Oreste  ;  I  have  been  to  con- 
fession this  morning,  and  I  ask  you  if  that  is  any  joke !" 
and  Adriano  smiled  and  flushed  a  little. 

"  To  confession  ?  Oh,  my  master,  my  dear,  dear 
master  !  All  the  saints  in  heaven  be  praised  !  Oh,  the 
joyful  day !  I  knew  it  would  come !  I  knew  the 
blessed  Mother  would  never  let  you  perish,"  and  the 
faithful  fellow  sank  on  his  knees,  and  seizing  the  hand 
Daretti  still  held  out  to  him,  pressed  it  rapturously  to 
his  breast  and  lips.  "  Oh,  it  has  come  at  last,  this  joy- 
ful, happy  day,  that  poor  Oreste  would  have  given  his 
life  for." 

"  My  poor  boy,"  said  Adriano,  deeply  touched ;  "  do 
you  care  so  much  for  my  soul  as  that  ?" 

"  Of  course,  it  is  the  essential  thing,"  returned  the 
valet,  simply.  "  How  could  I  love  you  at  all  without 
caring  for  your  immortal  soul?  Oh,  dear  master,  I 
knew  you  had  too  good  a  heart  to  stay  away  long  from 
the  Blessed  God,  and  I  knew  the  saints  must  love  you 
too  much  to  let  you  perish,"  and  pressing  his  master's 
hand  again  to  his  heart,  he  burst  into  joyful  tears. 

149 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Adriano  felt  tears  dangerously  near  his  own  eyes. 
He  stooped  and  raised  his  kneeling  servant,  and  giving 
him  a  slight  shake,  smiled  kindly  into  his  face.  "  Come, 
Oreste,  if  you  make  too  much  fuss  over  the  returned 
prodigal,  I  may  backslide  and  be  seven  times  worse 
than  before."  Then  very  gravely,  "  You  must  prom- 
ise me  one  thing,  that  you  will  never  fail  to  warn  me 
if  you  should  see  me  taking  a  step  backward  towards 
the  old  ways.  Remember,  I  command  this,  Oreste, 
and  even  if  I  seem  displeased,  as  I  was  last  night,  you 
must  keep  to  it  bravely,  for  it  is  your  duty  now.  Do 
you  understand  ?" 

Poor  Oreste  almost  squirmed  out  of  his  jacket  in  an 
agony  of  humility  and  confusion.  He  stammered  some- 
thing about  "  my  master — my  duty — too  much  confi- 
dence— "  and  then,  completely  overcome  by  his  feelings, 
he  gave  one  more  exclamation  of  "  The  saints  be 
praised  !"  and  striking  his  forehead  with  the  back  of 
his  hand,  rushed  out  of  the  room. 

Oreste  Gozzoli  was  tipped  and  petted  by  his  mas- 
ter's friends,  he  was  the  admired  of  all  the  maids,  the 
envy  of  all  the  valets,  the  recipient  of  many  smiles 
and  glances  from  pretty  apprentices,  and  everywhere 
he  held  his  head  high  and  rejoiced  with  charming  can- 
dor in  his  acknowledged  superiority  as  the  prince  of 
valets.  In  his  master's  domain  he  reigned  supreme. 
But  the  greatest  of  earthly  kings  discovers  a  limit  to 
his  authority,  and  Oreste  had  learned  that  for  him  the 
tide-line  was  drawn  at  the  door  of  his  master's  kitchen, 
where  dwelt  Baptiste  the  chef,  he  of  the  white-linen 
jacket  and  paper  cap,  of  whom  his  master,  Oreste,  the 
concierge,  and  all  the  neighboring  marketmen  and 
women  dwelt  in  wholesome  awe.  At  the  entrance  to 
the  little  kitchen,  with  its  line  of  burnished  copper 

150 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

utensils  and  its  little  charcoal  range,  Oreste's  jaunty 
head  bowed  itself,  his  cheery  voice  was  respectfully 
modulated,  his  quick,  light  step  grew  timid  and  un- 
certain. For  five  years  Baptiste  had  never  deigned 
to  smile  on  the  valet  or  treat  his  modest  advances  with 
anything  but  scorn,  or  at  least  silence.  If  the  pa- 
tience, the  humility,  the  unalterable  sweetness  and 
cheerfulness  of  the  young  Italian  had  penetrated  the 
hard  surface  of  the  French  chef's  bosom  he  never  gave 
outward  sign  of  it.  Hardly  a  day  passed  that  Oreste 
did  not  retire  to  his  little  chamber,  stinging  under 
some  reprimand  from  the  chef,  to  wipe  the  perspira- 
tion from  his  forehead  and  complain  to  the  saints  that 
he  had  spent  an  hour  in  hell. 

So  it  happened  that,  rushing  through  the  antecham- 
ber after  the  interview  with  his  master,  Oreste  had 
hardly  closed  behind  him  the  door  of  the  narrow  cor- 
ridor that  led  past  his  little  den  to  the  kitchen,  when 
he  stood  transfixed  at  the  sight  of  the  cook,  standing 
with  folded  arms  and  gloomy  brow  on  the  threshold 
of  the  culinary  realm. 

"  It  is,  of  course,  of  no  consequence  to  the  chef  to 
know  at  what  hour  he  may  be  required  to  serve  a  re- 
past," observed  Baptiste,  with  cutting  irony.  "  It  is 
well  understood  that  half  an  hour  or  so  makes  no  dif- 
ference in  doing  the  roast  to  a  turn  or  browning  a 
pate  de  Bourgogne  !  Nevertheless,  even  if  the  master 
chooses  to  be  half  an  hour  late  to  his  supper,  I  do  not 
see  why  the  valet  need  add  another  half  hour  before 
warning  the  chef  of  the  master's  return  !" 

Oreste,  still  red  and  tearful,  choked  down  the  sobs 
that  had  been  half  strangling  him,  and  drew  himself 
up  with  dignity. 

"  For  the  valet's  neglect,"  he  said,  "  I  ask  pardon ; 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

but  the  hour  of  the  master's  return  is,  for  his  servants, 
the  right  hour,  and  neither  early  nor  late  !"  and  with 
that  he  turned  into  his  room,  leaving  Baptiste  petri- 
fied with  amazement  at  the  first  rebuke  he  had  ever 
received. 

Two  hours  later,  when  all  was  hushed  and  still,  the 
door  of  Daretti's  sleeping-room  was  opened,  and  Oreste 
stole  softly  in.  He  left  his  light  without  in  the  ante- 
chamber, but  the  shaded  night-lamp,  burning  on  the 
table  before  a  picture  of  the  Virgin  and  Child,  enabled 
him  to  distinguish  objects  in  the  room.  He  tiptoed 
lightly  to  the  bedside  and  stood  looking  down  at  his 
sleeping  master,  his  hands  reverently  folded  ;  then, 
kneeling  down,  he  signed  himself  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross.  "  This  is  a  holy  place,"  he  murmured.  "  The 
angels  of  paradise  are  here,  weeping  for  joy  over  my 
dear  master's  return ;  the  saints  are  smiling  and  wav- 
ing their  censers,  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  leaning  over  to 
bless  him,  and  the  good  God  Himself  is  saying, '  My  son, 
my  son  !  Rejoice  with  Me,  for  this  My  son  that  was 
lost  is  found  again. ' "  He  bent  his  head  in  deepest 
awe.  "They  are  all  here.  This  is  indeed  a  holy, 
blessed  place  !"  Hardly  daring  to  move,  yet  longing 
to  express  his  reverent  joy,  he  leaned  his  forehead 
against  the  bed  and  timidly  raised  a  corner  of  the 
counterpane  to  his  lips.  So  he  remained  till  the  first 
streak  of  dawn  found  its  way  into  the  room.  Then  he 
rose  quietly,  closed  the  shutters,  and  tiptoed  silently 
out  into  the  corridor  to  his  own  chamber. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

"  A  f ar  more  consummate  sanctity  must  that  be  which  can  mix  freely 
and  easily  with  the  crowd  and  condescend  thoroughly  to  its  ways,  and 
not  only  remain  pure  as  the  sunbeam  that  pierces  the  foulest  dungeon, 
but  be  also  a  source  of  light  and  moral  health  and  renovation  to  all 
around  it." — Coleridge's  Life  of  St.  Francis  Xa-vier. 

WITH  Catalina's  continued  success  came  the  petty 
persecution  that  Lulu  Carson  had  foretold.  Zo6  Le- 
normand  and  Hildegarde  Strong,  each  in  her  third 
season  at  the  Opera,  were  furious  that  a  new-comer 
should  be  preferred  before  them.  The  fact  that  Len- 
nartsen  was  at  his  very  best  when  singing  with  her, 
and  that  Daretti  was  moving  heaven  and  earth  to 
have  her  create  the  part  of  Cordelia  in  the  Paris  pro- 
duction of  the  new  opera,  only  added  jealousy  to  their 
ire.  Factions  were  formed,  spiteful  articles  appeared 
in  the  daily  journals,  discussions  followed  in  clubs  and 
salons,  false  rumors  and  misrepresentations  were  rife. 
Every  new  success  cost  poor  Catalina  floods  of  tears. 
The  affectionate,  refined,  generous  girl  was  ill-fitted  to 
fight  her  hidden  foes.  The  difficulties  of  art  itself  she 
could  strive  with  and  triumph  over,  but  the  difficulties 
of  an  artistic  career  call  for  other  qualities.  She  could 
not  understand,  though  Daretti  and  Madame  Dele- 
poule  understood  only  too  well,  the  cause  of  these  per- 
sistent attacks.  Why  should  she  have  enemies,  and 
why  should  anybody  begrudge  a  poor  girl  a  little  suc- 
cess and  the  chance  to  earn  her  living? 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

But  she  was  blessed  in  the  protection  of  Madame 
Delepoule,  a  host  in  herself,  and  in  the  sympathy  and 
tender  friendship  of  Victoire  Ainsworth.  Sir  Guy, 
too,  Lady  Ainsworth's  brother-in-law,  she  suspected  of 
being  ready  to  lay  his  title  and  fortune  at  her  feet. 
And  now  an  older  friend  had  appeared  on  the  scene. 
Casimir  Choulex  had  returned  to  Paris  and  was  once 
more  installed  with  Adrien  and  Theodore  Daretti, 
sharing  their  apartment  as  in  the  old  days.  Time  had 
improved  him  in  looks  and  manner,  his  brown  eyes 
were  as  honest  and  kind  as  ever,  his  clothes  fitted 
him  better,  his  beard  was  more  neatly  trimmed.  The 
world  was  beginning  to  lend  him  of  its  prosperity. 
After  five  years  of  struggle  with  hard  work  and  petty 
economies  he  now  saw  his  young  brothers  educated 
and  self-supporting,  his  mother  comfortably  provided 
for,  his  sister  well  married.  An  operetta  he  had  com- 
posed had  struck  the  popular  fancy,  full  as  it  was  of 
imagination  and  fascinating  originality.  He  felt  that 
his  next  step  must  be  grand  opera.  Filled  with  en- 
thusiasm for  Daretti's  work  in  the  libretto  of  u  Cor- 
delia," Choulex  begged  him  to  collaborate  with  him 
on  the  text  of  this  new  work,  which  he  wished  to  be 
founded  on  the  story  of  Sintram. 

Madame  Delepoule  was  growing  very  thoughtful 
over  Catalina's  matrimonial  outlook.  "What  did  I 
adopt  her  for  ?  What  did  I  teach  her  all  my  secrets 
for  ?"  she  grumbled  to  the  Darettis.  "  To  settle  down 
on  a  Yorkshire  moor  with  a  blue-eyed,  rosy-cheeked, 
fox-hunting  baronet,  perhaps  ?  Or  to  cook,  and  mend, 
and  nurse  babies  for  a  stolid,  be-spectacled  professor 
in  a  stuffy  Swiss  town  ?  I  wish  lovers  would  let  her 
alone  till  her  genius  has  been  recognized  and  crowned, 
or  till  I  am  in  my  grave.  It  is  all  your  fault,  boys. 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Don't  bring  those  men  here  any  more,  especially  that 
Englishman.  Do  you  think  I  am  going  to  let  him 
snatch  away  the  reward  of  all  my  years  of  patient 
labor  and  sacrifice  ?" 

"  See  what  a  predicament  I  am  in,"  laughed  Adriano. 
"  My  two  best  friends  in  love  with  the  same  girl !  I 
hope  it  is  not  catching !  With  Teodoro  around,  too, 
the  atmosphere  is  just  loaded  with  sentiment,  so  that 
I  am  in  a  fair  way  to  fall  a  victim." 

"  I  wish  you  would  catch  it  in  the  severest  form 
known,"  said  Madame  Delepoule. 

"  I  only  trust  they  will  not  both  give  me  their  confi- 
dence," continued  Adriano.  "  What  a  state  of  affairs 
that  would  be  !  Luckily  they  are  both  reticent  by 
nature.  They  will  probably  keep  their  secrets  to  them- 
selves." 

"There  are  some  things  one  cannot  talk  much 
about,"  observed  Teodoro,  sagaciously.  "  One  likes  to 
keep  them  secret.  They  go  too  deep  for  words." 

Daretti  and  Madame  Delepoule  exchanged  smiles. 

"  Talking  about  them  is  not  the  only  way  of  telling 
one's  secrets,  Teodoro  mio,"  said  Adriano,  laughingly, 
and  Teodoro  grew  very  red. 

"Well,  I  do  not  care  who  knows  mine,"  he  said, 
bravely,  throwing  his  head  back  and  looking  at  them 
defiantly.  "  It  honors  me,  and  all  the  world  may  know 
as  far  as  I  am  concerned."  Seeing  that  no  one  called 
his  statement  in  question,  he  continued,  more  quietly, 
"  Talking  of  sentiment,  how  about  Oreste,  and  that  nice 
girl  with  the  gray  eyes  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca  ?  When 
we  were  staying  there  with  Bindo,  two  summers  ago, 
it  struck  me  that  Oreste  was  very  tenderly  interested 
in  that  quarter.  I  thought  last  summer  would  surely 
settle  it." 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  had  the  same  suspicion  at  the  time,"  admitted 
Adriano.  "I  thought  his  hour  had  struck  at  last. 
But  he,  too,  has  not  confided  in  me.  He  seems  too 
cheerful  for  a  rejected  lover,  and  too  silent  for  an  ac- 
cepted one.  He  would  have  bubbled  all  over  with  such 
a  secret  as  that.  Saving  your  blushes,  Tedi,  I  defy  either 
you  or  Oreste  to  keep  from  me,  when  it  comes  to  the 
point,  whether  your  suit  is  successful  or  unsuccessful." 

"  Do  not  tease  the  boy,"  said  Madame  Delepoule. 
"  You  are  older  than  he,  Adriano,  but  there  are  some 
things  you  do  not  understand  as  well  as  he  yet.  But 
your  hour  will  surely  come,  and  woe  be  to  him  who 
tries  to  tease  you  in  that  day  !" 

"  May  it  be  long  deferred  !"  said  Daretti,  fervently. 

"All  things  come  round  to  him  who  will  but  wait," 
and  Teodoro's  probation  was  drawing  to  a  close.  The 
long  restraint  had  done  its  good  work  in  teaching  the 
young  man  lessons  of  silence  and  self-control.  There 
was  a  certain  manly  gravity  of  demeanor  about  Teo- 
doro  nowadays  that  tempered  the  buoyant,  open- 
hearted,  too  trustful  young  fervor.  Only  Adriano, 
dearest  of  brothers — faithful,  fatherly,  and  indulgent 
— knew  the  ups  and  downs,  the  hopes  and  fears,  the 
rejoicings  and  the  despairs,  the  torments  of  doubt, 
the  alternations  of  patient  self-sacrifice  and  impatient 
rebelliousness  that  kept  the  young  lover's  heart  in  a 
ferment  for  these  six  long  months.  To  be  sure,  there 
was  a  maddening  air  of  superiority  about  Adriano  oc- 
casionally, when  he  seemed  to  regard  Tedi  with  a  cer- 
tain curiosity  as  one  laboring  under  a  temporary  aber- 
ration of  the  intellect,  and  then  Tedi  would  get  red 
in  the  face  and  say,  furiously  : 

"I  hope  you  will  be  there  some  day  yourself  !  Noth- 
ing would  give  me  more  fiendish  delight  than  to  see 

156 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

you  simply  writhing  in  torments  of  love  and  suspense. 
I  declare,  Adriano,  I  would  suffer  six  months  longer 
myself  for  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  over  head  and 
ears  in  love !" 

"  How  considerate  of  your  lady-love  !"  said  Adriano, 
dryly.  "  But,  Tedi,  how  can  you  wish  me  such  a  cruel 
fate  when  I  give  you  my  deepest  sympathy  ?" 

"  Sympathy  !"  echoed  Tedi,  grabbing  his  brother  by 
the  shoulders  and  shaking  him  with  no  gentle  force. 
"  Sympathy,  you  old  iceberg  !  You  call  that  sympa- 
thy because  you  put  your  arm  around  a  fellow's  shoul- 
der and  murmur  a  lot  of  inarticulate  nothings  to 
conceal  a  yawn,  and  all  the  time  I  see  a  sly  laugh  in 
your  eye  as  if  you  were  saying, '  Poor  young  fool,  what 
a  bore  he  is  !  and  how  superior  I  am  to  all  this  senti- 
mental nonsense  !'  " 

"And  I  flattered  myself  I  was  concealing  my  feel- 
ings admirably  !" 

At  last  the  days  wore  slowly  past,  and  Whitsunday 
had  truly  come — the  long-sighed-for  day — and  Teo- 
doro  was  actually  on  his  way  to  Passy  to  put  his  fate 
to  the  touch.  He  was  very  silent  and  absent-minded 
during  the  drive ;  he  grew  red  and  white  by  turns, 
and  was  very  grateful  to  Adriano  for  taking  no  notice 
and  asking  him  no  questions.  Adriano  had  been  good 
enough  not  to  tease  him,  but  had  stood  by  him,  chosen 
his  gloves  for  him,  and  tied  his  cravat,  for  really  Tedi 
could  hardly  see  what  he  was  doing.  And  the  lad  was 
as  clean  and  orderly  and  well-attired  within  as  with- 
out, for  had  he  not  straightened  out  his  affairs  in  this 
world  and  the  next,  paying  his  smallest  debts,  answer- 
ing all  letters,  and  had  he  not  been  to  the  sacra- 
ments that  very  Whitsunday  morning,  so  that  he  stood 
straight  and  fair  and  fearless  before  God  and  man  ? 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Espiritu  Santo  was  gowned  in  white,  and  wore  the 
flowers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  her  hair  and  her  bosom. 
Bride-like  and  sweet  she  looked  as  she  stood  there 
beside  her  grandmother  to  receive  the  good  wishes  of 
her  friends  on  her  feast-day.  The  Darettis  were  the 
first  to  arrive,  for  they  had  purposely  come  early. 
Adriano  took  his  seat  near  Madame  Valorge,  and  en- 
gaged her  and  both  the  young  girls  in  lively  conver- 
sation, while  Teodoro  stood  by,  awkward  and  expect- 
ant. Disdier  paced  the  room  somewhat  restlessly; 
then  other  guests  came,  and  under  cover  of  their  ar- 
rival Teodoro  crossed  to  Disdier's  side,  and  in  a  low 
voice  stammered  that  he  would  like  to  have  a  few 
moments'  private  conversation  with  him.  Disdier  led 
the  young  man  into  his  little  den  and  smoking-room. 
He  was  very  silent,  but  Teodoro  came  up  to  the  mark 
and  was  heroic,  telling  his  tale  of  love  with  unexpect- 
ed boldness  and  fire. 

Disdier  listened  patiently.  "  I  have  been  expecting 
this,"  he  said,  at  last,  "  for  Madame  Valorge  told  me, 
as  it  was  her  duty  to  do,  of  your  feelings  and  of  the 
probation  she  had  wisely  put  you  to.  I  will  tell  you 
at  once,  Theodore.  I  can  have  no  possible  objection 
to  you  as  a  suitor  for  my  daughter's  hand,  and  shall 
leave  the  decision  entirely  to  her." 

Teodoro  flushed.  His  eyes  shone  brightly.  He  drew 
his  young  form  to  its  fullest  height,  already  exultant 
in  hope. 

"  Thank  you,  sir ;  thank  you  a  thousand  times,"  he 
cried,  eagerly.  "  You  are  too  good  to  make  it  all  so 
easy  for  me — to  allow  me  to  plead  my  own  cause  with 
her,  to — " 

"  Not  so  fast !"  interrupted  Disdier.  "Who  said  you 
should  plead  your  own  cause?  I  said  I  would  leave 

158 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  decision  to  her,  but  I  reserve  to-  myself  the  right 
to  my  daughter's  confidence.  I  shall  tell  her  myself 
of  your  visit.  The  child  is  very  young,  and  there  are 
many  considerations  she  must  have  time  to  reflect  upon 
before  she  yields  to  the  first  words  a  romantic  youth 
whispers  to  her.  She  owes  something  to  the  interests 
of  her  father  and  her  grandmother,  and  they  owe  it 
to  her  to  instruct  her  in  the  duties,  and  responsibili- 
ties of  married  life,  that  her  choice  may  be  a  consci- 
entious and  intelligent  one.  You  are  asking  a  great 
thing,  young  man,  and  you  must  believe  that  I  am 
right  in  safe-guarding  my  child's  interests." 

"  I  know  it  is  a  great  thing — I  do  believe  you  are 
right,"  replied  Teodoro,  humbly,  "but  am  I  asking 
more  of  her  than  is  a  woman's  natural  vocation,  than 
God  has  ordered  for  her  own  good  and  happiness  ?  If 
you  believe  that  I  will  be  a  good  husband  to  her  why 
is  there  so  much  for  her  to  consider  ?" 

"  I  do  not  feel  called  upon  to  unfold  all  our  family 
affairs  to  you  unless  you  are  to  be  one  of  us,"  said 
Disdier,  stiffly.  "  She  may  have  duties  you  know  noth- 
ing of.  It  is  enough  that  I  tell  her  of  your  suit  and 
leave  the  decision  to  her  heart  and  conscience." 

"  But,  sir,  if  I  knew,"  exclaimed  Teodoro,  "  if  I  only 
knew,  perhaps  I  could  arrange — could  be  of  use.  You 
do  not  know  how  gladly  I  would  devote  myself  to  all 
your  interests." 

"  No  doubt,  no  doubt,"  said  Disdier,  wearily,  "  but  I 
have  given  you  your  answer.  Espiritu  shall  have  a 
week  to  consider  the  matter  in,  and  you  may  come 
next  Sunday  to  hear  from  me  what  her  decision  is.  I 
think  there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said  at  present." 

"But  you  have  asked  me  no  questions,"  objected 
Teodoro. 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Disdier  smiled.  "  I  have  known  of  your  wishes  for 
six  months,"  he  answered.  "  Do  you  suppose  that  I 
have  been  blind  or  idle  all  this  while?  Is  that  your 
notion  of  a  dutiful  father  ?  Why,  my  young  man,  I  know 
your  affairs  by  this  time  almost  as  well  as  I  know  my 
own." 

Teodoro  blushed.  "  Excuse  me,  sir.  I  forgot  that 
you  would  hardly  consent  to  accept  me  as  a  suitor  if 
you  were  ignorant  of  them." 

"  Of  course  not.  Good-day,  then,  young  man,  and  do 
not  fail  to  return  for  your  answer  next  Sunday  !" 

"  Fail !"  echoed  Teodoro,  then  added,  hesitatingly, 
"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  thank  you  for  considering  me 
at  all.  I  am  afraid  I  have  not  thought  enough  of  your 
sacrifice  in  letting  her  go  if  she  should  wish  it." 

"  Probably  not,"  said  Disdier,  dryly,  holding  the  door 
open  for  him  to  pass  out,  and  there  was  nothing  for 
Teodoro  to  do  but  make  his  bow  and  go. 

All  the  concentrated  misery  of  the  past  six  months 
was  squeezed  into  the  next  six  days.  It  was  well  for 
Teodoro  that  he  had  the  relief  of  work,  blessed  work, 
or  he  felt  that  he  should  have  gone  wild  under  the 
strain.  But  he  had  to  make  his  debut  that  week  at  the 
Opera  Comique  and  sing  in  two  new  roles,  and  there 
were  rehearsals  every  day.  Adriano  coached  him 
with  pitiless  severity,  plaguing  him  at  all  hours  of  the 
day  about  pose  and  gesture  and  intonation,  making 
him  go  over  and  over  certain  points  in  the  impersona- 
tions that  already  had  as  fine  an  edge  on  them  as  they 
could  bear — at  least,  so  Teodoro  thought.  Afterwards 
he  felt  that  Adriano  had  done  him  a  merciful  turn, 
for  he  was  so  nervous  and  excited  when  he  went  on 
the  stage  that  he  would  have  made  a  fiasco  of  the 
whole  performance  if  he  had  left  anything  to  the  in- 

160 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

spiration  of  the  moment.  As  it  was,  everything  had 
seemed  to  sing  and  act  itself  with  the  fidelity  of  a  ma- 
chine, andT  his  success  in  Sigurd  and  Le  Roi  d'Ys  was 
greater  than  he  had  any  right  to  expect. 

Perhaps  it  was  as  well  that  Tedi  had  this  contradic- 
tion to  suffer,  for  otherwise  his  head  might  have  been 
turned  by  his  musical  success  and  the  applause  and 
flattery  showered  on  him  from  every  quarter.  His 
glorious,  fresh  young  voice  and  fair  Greek  beauty  had 
won  all  hearts  from  the  first.  Novice  as  he  was,  he 
never  failed  to  rouse  the  wildest  enthusiasm,  and  his 
beauty  and  talent  and  the  glory  of  his  matchless  young 
voice  were  the  theme  of  every  tongue. 

But  the  applause  and  congratulations,  the  flowers 
and  honors,  the  social  attentions  and  public  adulation 
of  the  great  city  passed  unheeded  over  Teodoro's  head. 
A  little  slip  of  a  girl  in  a  country  lane  of  the  suburbs 
was  turning  over  a  certain  question  in  her  mind,  and 
he  could  not  see  her  to  influence  her  gentle  decision. 

Adriano  had  never  been  so  busy  in  his  life  as  during 
this  period.  He  labored  with  Choulex  for  hours  every 
day  over  the  libretto  of  "  Sintram,"  and  fascinating 
work  it  was  both  for  poet  and  musician,  their  souls 
aflame  and  their  brains  teeming  with  ideas.  Besides 
this  work,  Adriano  was  coaching  both  Teodoro  and 
Catalina  in  new  roles,  and  there  were  long  and  ex- 
hausting rehearsals  of  "Cordelia"  daily,  for  he  had 
triumphed  in  securing  Catalina  to  be  the  heroine  of 
Federici's  opera,  and  she  was  now  studying  the  role 
with  great  ardor.  Choulex  and  Daretti  himself  were 
the  only  musicians  in  Paris  who  had  made  a  thorough 
study  of  the  new  work,  and  they  undertook  to  coach 
her  in  the  part.  Such  training  she  had  never  had, 
even  from  Madame  Delepoule,  and  it  was  a  revelation 
L  161 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  her  young,  ardent  soul.  Choulex  was  a  tower  of 
strength  in  the  emergency.  What  an  inspiration  his 
accompaniments  were,  how  lucid  his  presentation  of 
the  themes,  how  superb  his  handling  of  the  score ! 
Aided  by  Adriano's  picturesque  descriptions,  his  vivid, 
dramatic  sketches  of  the  scenes,  and  his  wonderful 
mastery  of  vocal  expression,  it  seemed  to  Catalina  that 
this  must  be  the  crowning  triumph  of  her  life.  It 
should  be,  it  must  be,  if  only  to  vindicate  Adriano  in 
the  eyes  of  the  management  for  his  choice  of  her. 

"  Let  me  be  your  understudy,"  pleaded  Lulu  Car- 
son. "  I  do  not  know  why,  but  I  have  a  presentiment 
that  something  will  go  wrong  at  the  last.  I  suppose 
all  the  fuss  that  has  been  made  has  affected  my  nerves. 
At  any  rate,  I'm  hankering  after  a  little  instruction 
from  Daretti.  He  ought  to  teach.  He  has  a  genius 
for  it.  I  learn  more  from  hearing  him  and  Monsieur 
Choulex  drill  you  for  an  hour  than  I  learn  from  my 
expensive  Paris  masters  in  a  whole  term.  Besides,  I 
want  to  have  a  little  flirtation  with  Daretti — oh  !  a 
very  innocent  one,  so  you  needn't  look  shocked.  I'm 
not  going  to  make  love  to  him,  and  I  don't  believe  the 
Queen  of  Sheba  herself  could  get  him  to  flirt.  I  don't 
suppose  you  even  know  what  'flirt'  means,  you  poor, 
little  foreign  innocent !  You  French  girls  always  take 
these  things  so  seriously.  Never  mind  about  the  flirt- 
ing, but  let  me  study  this  part  with  you.  It  is  a  little 
heavy  for  me,  but  you  know  you  would  a  thousand 
times  rather  have  me  come  to  your  rescue  than  either 
of  your  rivals." 

Daretti  had  his  misgivings  about  Miss  Carson's 
presence  at  the  private  rehearsals  in  Madame  Dele- 
poule's  salon.  He  had  no  doubt  in  his  mind  that  it 
was  Oeglaire  who  had  suggested  to  her  the  idea  of 

162 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

being  Catalina's  understudy.  With  the  independence 
of  an  American  student  she  accepted  many  attentions 
from  Oeglaire,  and  appeared  often  with  him  in  public 
places.  She  boasted  of  her  influence  over  him,  and 
took  great  pains  to  assure  Catalina  that,  thanks  to  this 
influence,  Oeglaire  was  her  best  friend  on  the  press, 
and  was  to  be  credited  with  all  the  articles  most  favor- 
able to  her.  This  did  not  deceive  either  Daretti  or 
Madame  Delepoule.  The  question  was  whether  the 
girl  was  in  league  with  him  to  supplant  Catalina,  or 
was  his  innocent,  self-deceiving  tool.  Hortense  Dele- 
poule was  inclined  to  the  latter  opinion,  but  Adriano 
felt  suspicious  and  uneasy.  For  the  life  of  him  he 
could  not  help  showing  a  certain  coldness  and  reserve 
in  his  manner  towards  Miss  Carson.  She  was  quick 
to  notice  and  resent  it. 

"  Oh,  ho  !  Mr.  Vanity !"  she  said  to  herself  with 
a  low  whistle.  "  You  think  the  little  American  girl 
is  in  love  with  you,  do  you  ?  and  that  you  must  keep 
her  at  a  respectful  distance  !  Well,  that  is  where  you 
are  much  mistaken,  and  I  will  see  that  you  find  it  out. 
You  foreign  men  can  never  understand  us  Americans 
or  do  us  justice,  but  I  will  soon  let  you  see  that  though 
I  like  a  little  fun,  it  doesn't  necessarily  mean  that  I  am 
setting  my  cap  for  you.  I  know  some  one  else  who 
will  be  glad  enough  to  marry  me  whenever  I  say  the 
word,  and  who  has  the  power  to  help  me  along  in  my 
profession  faster  than  you  ever  can  or  will.  It  won't  be 
long  before  you  find  out  how  much  in  earnest  I  am !" 

Madame  Delepoule  was  greatly  disturbed  over  this 
persecution,  as  it  might  be  called,  of  her  favorite  pupil. 
She  dreaded  its  effect  on  the  sensitive  girl,  and  longed 
to  get  her  away  from  Paris.  Adriano,  too,  was  eager 
for  the  London  season.  It  would  make  a  pleasant 

163 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

break  in  operatic  routine,  and  give  him  and  Teodoro 
a  chance  to  appear  in  some  of  the  Wagnerian  roles 
which  the  Paris  public  had  not  then  learned  to  listen 
to  patiently.  Adriano  pictured  to  himself  the  sensa- 
tion Teodoro  would  make  in  his  brave,  bright  young 
beauty  as  the  ideal  Knight  of  the  Swan.  It  would  be 
like  the  Archangel  Michael  of  Guido  Reni,  descend- 
ing upon  earth  to  do  battle  with  the  powers  of  evil. 
He  imagined  him  in  the  freshness  and  strength  of  the 
young  Siegfried.  And  again,  what  opportunity  for  his 
poetry  and  sentiment  and  enthusiasm  in  the  ardent 
young  Walther  von  Stolzing  !  Leave  Lennartsen  the 
palm  in  tragedy,  in  Othello,  and  Rhadames,  Vasco  de 
Gama,  and  Jean  de  Leyde,  but  Tedi — ah,  Tedi  would 
rule  the  world  where  youth  and  love  and  chivalry 
and  song  held  sway  ! 

It  had  been  a  relief  to  Adriano  of  late  to  share  the 
pressure  of  social  attentions  with  Teodoro.  He  was 
planning  to  withdraw  himself  little  by  little  from  soci- 
ety— indeed,  would  have  done  so  at  once  altogether  in 
the  fervor  of  his  first  contrition  if  Monsignore  lanson 
had  not  counselled  strongly  against  such  a  course.  As 
it  was,  his  tastes  had  greatly  changed.  He  longed  for 
something  more  spiritual,  more  heroic  than  his  present 
life  afforded.  He  was  in  too  close  touch  with  the 
world  and  its  pleasures,  and  it  troubled  him.  The  con- 
secration of  monastic  life  attracted  him.  He  had  re- 
ceived so  much  from  Heaven,  should  he  give  nothing 
in  return  ? 

Monsignore  lanson  smiled  and  shook  his  head. 
"  Trust  to  me,  Adrien — trust  to  me  !  I  give  you  one 
year  to  get  married  in  !" 

"  But,  father—" 

"  But,  child  !  No,  I  will  have  no  buts.  Believe  me, 
164 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

God  never  fitted  you  for  the  isolation  of  celibacy.  If 
ever  a  man  bore  the  marks  of  his  vocation  plainly 
written  on  him,  you  bear  every  sign  of  being  called 
upon  to  sanctify  yourself  in  family  life.  Do  not  look 
so  doleful,  Adrien  !  I  know  it  is  a  heavy  cross  I  am 
laying  on  you,"  and  the  monsignore  shook  with  inter- 
nal laughter,  "but  the  way  of  the  cross  is  the  royal 
way  to  heaven,  you  know." 

Adrien  laughed  too.  "You  have  chosen  the  better 
part  yourself,  monsignore,  and  now  you  counsel  me 
what  is  less  perfect !  But,  you  see,  to  marry  and 
bring  up  a  family  I  must  first  have  a  wife  ;  and  if  I 
have  a  wife  I  wish  her  to  be  an  angel,  and  if  she  is  an 
angel  I  should  not  be  worthy  of  her.  How  are  you 
going  to  arrange  that?" 

"Of  course  you  wish  her  to  be  an  angel  —  we  all 
aspire  to  heaven! — and  no  doubt  she  will  be  one;  but 
you  need  not  worry,  Adrien,"  and  there  was  a  mis- 
chievous twinkle  in  the  prelate's  eyes.  "An  angel  in 
petticoats,  my  son,  is  a  species  apart,  of  whom  a  man 
of  average  rectitude  of  life  and  fairly  amiable  disposi- 
tion need  feel  in  no  way  unworthy." 

"  I  see  that  you  agree  with  the  Wise  Man,"  laughed 
Adriano,  "  that  the  perfect  woman  is  hard  to  find  and 
rarer  than  rubies  !" 

"  Speaking  seriously,  I  cannot  believe  that  the  Cre- 
ator would  have  made  all  the  virtues  the  special  prop- 
erty of  one  sex.  Your  angel  will  have  something  to 
overlook  in  you,  Adrien,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  you  will  find  occasion  to  put  into 
practice  the  virtues  of  Christian  patience  and  charity 
from  time  to  time  !" 

Adriano  smiled,  but  looked  unconvinced. 

"  Do  not  be  impatient  for  sacrifices,  my  child,"  said 
165 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

Monsignore  lanson,  kindly.  "  See  what  you  can  do  in 
your  daily  life.  It  may  hold  for  you  an  apostleship 
hardly  less  sacred  than  that  of  priest  or  missionary. 
For  yours  is  not  a  hidden  life.  Your  great  talents  place 
you  prominently  before  the  public  and  give  you  a  cer- 
tain hold  on  the  minds  of  men.  This  carries  a  re- 
sponsibility with  it  that  you  cannot  shirk.  Example 
speaks  louder  than  words.  Thousands  of  young  people 
look  up  to  you  as  a  leader  of  fashion,  a  prince  among 
artists.  Show  them  that  you  can  be  all  this  and  yet 
practice  faith  and  chastity,  and  you  have  done  more 
to  disabuse  them  of  false  ideas  than  a  dozen  sermons 
which  they  would  never  listen  to." 

"  Ah,  the  lost  years  of  a  past  that  can  never  come 
back  to  me  !"  sighed  Adriano. 

"  Why  may  you  not  bring  good  even  out  of  evil  ?" 
suggested  Monsignore  lanson.  "You  will  appreciate 
the  temptations  of  the  young  men  about  you,  and  you 
will  feel  an  interest  in  and  love  for  these  young  souls  that 
would  hardly  be  possible  except  to  one  to  whom  much 
had  been  forgiven.  And  you  will  not  serve  God  less 
well  in  married  life  than  in  single  life;  on  the  contrary, 
better.  If  in  them  you  are  fulfilling  your  vocation, 
then  matrimony  and  paternity  will  develop  in  you 
capabilities  of  love  and  service  that  you  have  not  now. 
It  should  be  so  certainly  in  Christian  marriage." 

Adriano  shaded  his  eyes  with  his  hand.  When  after 
a  moment's  pause  he  withdrew  his  hand  and  spoke 
again  there  was  an  accent  of  emotion  under  the  play- 
ful tones. 

"Almost  thou  persuadest  me'  to  be  a  married 
man  !" 


CHAPTER  XV 

"  Love  rules  the  court,  the  camp,  the  grove, 
And  men  below,  and  saints  above." 

— Scott. 

"  So  my  life's  penance  has  been  laid  upon  my  shoul- 
ders, and  I  must  work  out  my  purgatory  on  earth  in 
the  holy  estate  of  matrimony !"  pondered  Adriano,  on 
his  homeward  way.  " '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  He 
chasteneth,'  "  he  added,  with  mock  resignation. 

As  he  let  himself  into  the  apartment,  Oreste  appear- 
ed with  the  lamps  and  his  pleasant  evening  salutation. 
The  black -eyed  valet  certainly  looked  indescribably 
happy.  He  could  hardly  keep  from  singing  aloud  from 
sheer  gayety  of  heart  as  he  bustled  about  waiting  on 
the  young  man.  Adriano,  too,  was  light-hearted  and 
joyous  as  a  child  nowadays.  As  he  watched  the  cheer- 
ful young  Tuscan  a  boyish  desire  for  mischief  took 
possession  of  him. 

"  No  one  has  any  right  in  this  vale  of  tears  to  be  as 
blissful  as  Oreste  looks,"  he  thought.  "  I  am  sure 
there  must  be  something  in  that  idea  of  Tedi's  about 
the  gray-eyed  girl  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca.  Doubtless 
he  is  looking  forward  to  settling  his  own  little  domes- 
tic concerns,  now  that  he  has  got  me  put  to  rights 
with  the  saints.  He  takes  it  for  granted  that  I  shall 
pay  my  annual  visit  to  Bindo  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca 
at  midsummer.  But  I  will  frighten  him  a  little  and 

167 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

get  at  the  true  state  of  the  case.  Having  failed  to 
win  a  wife  for  myself,  I  will  try  and  do  a  little  match- 
making among  my  friends." 

Adriano  was  not  long  in  finding  his  opportunity  to 
chaff  Oreste  as  he  changed  from  his  morning  undress 
of  tweed  to  more  dignified  evening  raiment.  He  lean- 
ed lazily  back  in  his  chair,  while  Oreste  put  the  finish- 
ing -  touches  to  his  toilet,  and  studied  the  valet  with 
careless  scrutiny. 

"  By  -the  -way,  Oreste,"  remarked  Daretti,  indiffer- 
ently, "  I  hardly  think  I  shall  visit  my  brother  this 
summer.  I  am  tired  of  going  to  the  Baths  of  Lucca 
year  after  year.  I  have  an  idea  of  trying  sea-baths 
this  season." 

"At  Viareggio,  sir,  or  Livorno,  perhaps?"  faltered 
Oreste,  with  an  uneasy  look. 

"  Oh  no  !  they  are  right  in  the  same  neighborhood 
with  Lucca.  I  do  not  propose  to  go  to  Italy  at  all. 
I  prefer  the  French  baths,  Etretat  or  Biarritz.  Or 
possibly  I  may  go  to  Carlsbad  or  Franzensbad,  in  Aus- 
tria. They  are  good  for  the  liver.  I  think  my  liver 
needs  attention." 

Oreste  could  not  speak,  and  there  was  an  agonized 
expression  on  his  face.  Daretti  did  not  appear  to  look 
towards  the  valet,  but  one  never  knew  all  that  his 
eyes  were  seeing  from  under  cover  of  their  long 
lashes. 

"  Fortunately  I  may  go  where  the  spirit  moves  me, 
and  my  wanderings  make  no  difference  to  any  one," 
continued  the  master,  easily. 

Still  Oreste  could  not  command  his  voice. 

Daretti  threw  himself  back  in  the  chair,  and,  clasp- 
ing his  hands  behind  his  head,  opened  his  eyes  to  their 
fullest  extent  and  stared  hard  at  the  embarrassed  valet. 

168 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  In  fact,"  he  said,  very  slowly,  "  I  should  not  won- 
der if  I  made  a  flying-trip  to  Norway  this  summer. 
It  seems  to  be  the  fashionable  thing  to  do.  You  would 
enjoy  seeing  the  midnight  sun,  Oreste.  Or  what  do 
you  say  to  running  over  to  the  United  States  ?  Amer- 
ica is  a  fine  country,  Monsignore  lanson  says — a  big 
country,  well  worth  seeing." 

Oreste  was  very  near  tears,  but  he  struggled  with 
a  lump  in  his  throat,  and  choked  out,  "  It  is  a  long 
voyage,  sir,  and  your  worship  is  not  a  good  sailor. 
You  never  enjoy  crossing  the  channel ;  and  do  you 
not  remember,  sir,  how  ill  you  were  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean, crossing  from  Brindisi  to  Cairo  ?  And  that 
other  time,  sir,  going  from  Naples  to  Palermo,  when 
you  were  near  death  ?" 

"  I  do  not  remember  my  illnesses  in  as  distressing  a 
light  as  you  seem  to,"  replied  Daretti,  gravely,  still 
staring  hard  at  Oreste,  and  making  him  feel  as  uncom- 
fortable as  possible  ;  "  but  I  have  thought,"  very  slow- 
ly, "of  another  plan.  I  might  take  my  trip  to  America 
alone,  and  give  you  a  well-earned  vacation  of  six  weeks 
to  spend  in  any  quarter  of  the  globe  you  may  prefer. 
You  will  hardly  care  to  return  to  Italy,  I  suppose  ?" 

But  Oreste  gave  a  start  of  unmistakable  delight, 
his  eyes  brightened,  and  for  a  moment  his  face  was  red 
with  pleasure.  Then  his  countenance  fell  again  ;  he 
shook  his  head  sadly. 

"  I  could  not  let  your  worship  go  to  those  strange 
parts  alone." 

"  But  I  could  engage  another  valet  for  the  trip." 

"  He  would  not  know  your  ways,  sir,"  said  Oreste, 
with  conviction,  "  and  you  would  need  me  more  than 
ever.  There  is  no  knowing  what  kind  of  service  you 
would  get  in  those  outlandish  places." 

169 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  But,  Oreste,  I  do  not  see  my  way  to  offering  you  a 
vacation  again  for  another  year.  You  had  better  take 
what  you  can  get." 

There  was  a  pause.  "  I  shall  not  leave  you,  sir,"  said 
poor  Oreste,  bravely  ;  but  his  voice  sounded  a  little 
shaky,  his  lips  quivered,  and  there  was  a  cloud  over 
the  bright  eyes. 

Daretti  rose  to  his  feet,  and,  drawing  himself  to  his 
full  height,  folded  his  arms  theatrically,  and  frowned. 
"  Oreste,"  he  said,  severely, "  you  are  a  fool !  I  always 
knew  it — who  had  better  reason  than  I  ? — but  you  are 
a  bigger  fool  than  ever  I  had  thought  you.  Or  else," 
very  gravely,  "  you  are  a  knave  —  a  selfish,  heartless 
knave — gadding  off  with  your  master  to  foreign  lands 
and  leaving  a  pair  of  pretty  eyes  to  weep  themselves 
blind  for  you  !" 

"  Oh,  sir  !  Oh,  sir  !"  expostulated  Oreste,  but  Da- 
retti interrupted  him. 

"  You  may  sit  down  this  very  evening  and  write  a 
letter  with  your  best  pen  to  Signorina  Consiglio  Stef- 
ani  at  the  Ponte  a  Seraglio,  and  tell  her  that  the  Count 
Adriano  Daretti  will  visit  his  brother,  the  Commenda- 
tore  Mannsfeld,  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca  as  usual  for  the 
cure,  beginning  at  the  blessed  feast  of  the  Assump- 
tion, but  that  he  will  leave  his  valet  behind  him  in 
Paris,  as  he  finds  him  to  be  either  a  fool  or  a  knave, 
and  not  worthy,  in  either  case,  of  one  beat  of  a  heart 
like  hers !" 

Oreste  turned  his  head  away,  mopped  his  brow 
with  his  handkerchief,  and  drew  a  long  sigh  of  relief. 
"  Now  I  know  that  your  worship  was  joking  me ; 
but  you  made  me  suffer  for  a  bad  quarter  of  an 
hour !" 

"  Forgive  me,  Oreste,  but  you  deserved  to  suffer. 
170 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

You  should  have  confided  in  me.  How  should  I  know 
how  much  you  cared  ?" 

"  I  did  not  want  to  disturb  you,  sir.  I  would  not 
leave  you  for  any  girl  that  lives  till  I  see  you  happily 
married  yourself.  What  was  the  use  of  worrying  you  ?" 

Daretti  looked  thoughtful.  He  seated  himself  com- 
fortably in  an  arm-chair,  and  signed  to  Oreste  to  take 
a  seat  at  his  feet. 

"  Now  tell  me  all  about  it,"  he  said,  kindly  ;  and 
Oreste  squatted  down  on  the  low  seat,  and  looked  up 
into  his  master's  eyes  a  moment,  then  burying  his  face 
in  his  hands,  began  his  little  story. 

"  You  see,  sir,  I  owe  you  all  that  I  am.  When  I  first 
came  to  serve  your  worship  I  was  a  mere  boy.  I  was 
only  eighteen,  and  though  I  had  been  for  several  years 
page  to  the  Countess  d'Usseglio,  I  was  perfectly  green 
about  a  valet's  duties.  You  were  very  kind  to  me,  sir, 
but  you  must  have  suffered  while  I  was  learning." 

"  I  am  four  years  older  than  you,  but  I  was  pretty 
green  myself  in  those  days,"  said  Daretti,  smiling. 
"  It  is  true  you  were  not  much  then,  Oreste,  but  now 
I  have  the  best  trained,  best  appointed,  most  willing 
valet  in  the  whole  profession,  not  to  say  the  hand- 
somest, which  you  always  were  !" 

Oreste's  eyes  sparkled  and  he  blushed  with  pleasure. 

"  I  try  to  do  you  credit,  sir,  and  I  thank  the  saints 
that  they  did  not  make  me  ill-looking  !" 

"  We  cannot  help  ourselves  there,  Oreste.  If  Provi- 
dence chose  to  make  handsome  fellows  of  us  it  would 
be  a  sin  not  to  be  resigned  !" 

Oreste  chuckled,  rubbed  his  hands  with  glee,  and  put 
his  head  on  one  side.  Then  sobering  down  he  went 
on  with  his  story. 

"  I  learned  many  things  besides  a  valet's  duties  with 
171 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

you,  sir.  There  was  the  sight  of  your  lady  mother, 
moving  about  like  a  saint  on  earth,  with  kind,  cheer- 
ful words  for  everybody.  You  look  like  her,  sir.  She 
had  the  same  grave  bearing,  with  the  same  look  of  fun 
in  her  eyes.  I  never  shall  forget  her  blessed  life  and 
death,  nor  what  she  did  for  me.  And  you  too,  my 
dear  master — " 

"  Do  not  speak  of  me,  Oreste  !  My  piety  was  only 
seed  growing  by  the  wayside.  The  pleasures  of  the 
world  soon  choked  it !" 

"  But  I  must  speak  of  it,  sir,  or  my  story  means 
nothing.  You  know  what  you  did  for  me.  You  were 
not  content  to  be  careful  yourself,  and  to  watch  over 
your  young  brother,  but  you  remembered  that  your 
servant,  too,  had  a  soul.  You  saved  me  from  many  a 
scrape  in  those  young,  thoughtless  days." 

Adriano  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  there 
was  a  pause.  "  Seems  to  me,  Oreste,"  he  said  at  last, 
raising  his  head,  "that  you  are  forgetting  the  point 
of  your  story." 

"  Patience,  sir ;  that  is  coming  just  now.  Two  sum- 
mers ago,  your  worship  will  remember,  was  the  first 
summer  that  we  stopped  for  any  length  of  time  at  the 
Baths  of  Lucca.  It  was  there,  at  the  feast  of  San 
Giovanni,  that  I  met  her,  Consiglio  Stefani.  I  cannot 
tell  you  how  it  was,  sir ;  it  was  not  sudden  or  painful, 
but  we  had  hardly  exchanged  a  glance  when  I  knew 
that  the  whole  world  had  changed  for  me.  It  was  as 
if  I  had  been  stumbling  about  in  the  half-dark  before, 
and  now  daylight  had  come.  I  saw  things  I  had  not 
seen  before,  the  heaven  was  different  above  me,  the 
earth  was  different  under  my  feet,  life  itself  was  more 
beautiful,  religion  was  holier.  It  was  good  for  me  only 
to  be  near  her,  and  the  sound  of  her  voice  came  to  me 

172 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

as  in  a  dream.  We  did  not  say  much  to  each  other, 
and  yet  it  was  not  like  silence,  for  our  hearts  were 
speaking  to  each  other  all  the  time.  When  I  met  her 
and  bared  my  head  I  felt  as  if  I  were  coming  into  a 
church.  It  went  on  this  way  all  summer,  when  it  sud- 
denly came  over  me  that  this  could  not  last  and  I  must 
leave  her.  I  thought  at  first  I  should  die,  that  I  could 
not  breathe,  that  my  heart  would  not  beat  any  more. 
I  went  about  and  did  my  duties  as  usual,  but  I  was  in 
a  stupor.  The  next  summer  it  was  the  same  thing 
over  again — the  same  silent  happiness,  the  same  stupid 
misery." 

"  Tell  me,  Oreste,  did  you  leave  her  both  times  with- 
out a  word  of  love?" 

"  I  knelt  and  kissed  her  hand,  sir,  and  I  felt  very 
sad,  but  I  said  nothing." 

"  But  you  loved  her  !  Why  did  you  not  ask  her  to 
be  your  wife  ?" 

"  It  did  not  occur  to  me  that  I  could  do  so,  sir." 

Daretti  bent  forward,  gragped  Oreste  by  the  jaw  and 
turned  his  face  squarely  round  towards  his  own. 
"  Look  me  in  the  eyes,  Oreste  !  Why  did  it  not  occur 
to  you  ?  Answer  me  !" 

"  I  had  no  home,  sir,  to  offer  her." 

"  But  you  could  have  made  a  home  ;  you  have  been  a 
thrifty  fellow,  and  have  laid  aside  a  neat  little  sum 
from  your  wages  and  presents.  No,  no,  Oreste,  I 
know  very  well  that  you  are  lying  to  me.  It  did  oc- 
cur to  you,  but  you  knew  that  to  make  a  home  for  her 
you  would  have  to  leave  my  service,  and  our  vagabond, 
Bohemian  life,  and  from  some  foolish  sentiment  you 
felt  bound  to  me.  Is  it  not  so?" 

Oreste's  eyes  drooped,  and  he  pulled  himself  away 
from  Daretti's  grasp.  "There  was  nothing  foolish 

173 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

about  it,  sir.  My  life  with  you  is  a  reality.  She  only 
came  into  it  as  a  beautiful  dream." 

"  Poor  silly  fellow,  I  am  not  worthy  of  such  a  sacri- 
fice !" 

"  I  did  not  think  of  it  as  a  sacrifice.  It  was  an  im- 
possibility, and  I  simply  did  not  think  of  it  at  all.  I 
could  no  more  have  come  to  you  and  said, '  I  am  going 
to  leave  you,  sir,'  than  I  could  have  stolen  your  money 
or  murdered  you  in  your  sleep.  Think  how  alone  you 
were,  sir  !  There  were  plenty  to  flatter  you,  to  profess 
to  be  your  friends,  but  who  was  there  to  pray  for  you, 
to  care  for  your  soul,  to  remind  you  of  your  home  and 
of  your  mother?  The  only  companionship  that  in- 
fluenced your  life  was  not  a  good  one  for  you,  and  you 
had  lost  your  faith.  A  poor  uneducated  servant  could 
not  hope  to  do  much,  but  if  I  had  left  you  then  I 
should  have  felt  guilty  of  your  death.  Your  lady 
mother's  soul  would  have  come  to  me  and  said,  'Why 
do  you  leave  him,  Oreste?  You  are  all  he  has  to  pray 
for  him.  Wait  till  he  is  himself  again.'  " 

Let  yourself  weep,  Adriano  !  Do  not  try  to  force 
back  such  tears  as  those !  They  are  no  weakness,  but, 
rather,  a  credit  to  your  manly  heart ! 

"  But,  Oreste,  there  is  nothing  now  to  keep  you  back 
if  I  am  willing  to  let  you  go,  and  shall  I  not  be  willing 
to  make  you  some  return  for  your  devotion  ?" 

"  Ah,  sir,  you  would  be  lonely  without  me.  I  know 
all  your  ways,  and  Count  Teodoro  will  not  always  be 
with  you." 

"  Tell  me :  would  you  feel  easier  about  me  if  I  were 
married,  or  do  you  perhaps  think  that  you  could  bring 
your  bride  to  make  a  home  with  us  if  there  was  a 
Countess  Adriano  here  ?" 

"  Ah,  sir,  I  do  not  dare  to  think  of  it,  I  do  not  dare 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  hope  she  would  be  my — my  bride  !  Do  you  really 
believe,  sir,  that  she  could  ever  care  for  me  ?" 

"  You  may  stand  up  and  let  me  have  a  good  look  at 
you  and  I  will  see  if  I  think  you  are  a  likely  subject 
for  a  nice  girl  to  set  her  affections  on." 

Oreste  sprang  up  with  alacrity  and  stood  very  erect 
while  Daretti  looked  him  over  from  head  to  foot  with 
careful  scrutiny,  as  if  he  were  not  already  familiar  with 
every  line  of  the  valet's  face  and  figure.  What  he  saw 
was  pleasing  to  the  eye,  certainly — an  active,  well-made 
figure,  straight  and  trim,  a  clean,  healthy,  handsome 
countenance,  a  pair  of  bright,  honest  eyes,  a  profile 
that  many  a  young  aristocrat  might  have  envied, 
crisp,  curling  black  hair  and  mustache,  a  smile  of 
ready  sympathy,  neat  and  tasteful  dress.  With  a  little 
more  repose  and  a  little  less  cheerful  alacrity  of  man- 
ner he  might  well  have  passed  for  a  young  man  of 
rank  and  fashion,  and  no  doubt  in  the  eyes  of  a  young 
peasant  girl  he  would  seem  little  less  than  a  prince, 
but  to  more  experienced  eyes  that  prompt  air  of  ready 
willingness  to  serve  and  please  betrayed  too  surely 
that  his  pride  and  ambition  were  in  a  profession  that 
waits  upon  the  wants  and  caprices  of  others. 

It  gave  Daretti  a  pang  to  think  of  parting  with  the 
faithful  fellow.  "  What  on  earth  is  to  become  of  me?" 
he  thought,  continuing  his  scrutiny  till  Oreste  grew 
uneasy  and  shifted  his  weight  from  one  foot  to  the 
other.  "  I  thought  myself  lonely  at  times  even  when 
he  was  with  me,  but  now  he  will  marry,  and  Teodoro 
and  Choulex.  They  will  all  leave  me,  till  I  shall  be 
forced  to  marry,  too,  in  self-defence."  He  groaned 
and  sank  back  into  his  chair,  covering  his  eyes  with 
his  hand. 

"Well,  sir?"  ventured  Oreste,  anxiously. 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Adriano  uncovered  his  eyes  and  fixed  them  solemnly 
on  the  young  man.  "  My  poor  fellow,"  he  sighed, 
"  there  is  little  hope  !" 

Oreste  looked  disconcerted  and  his  face  fell.  He 
was  not  vainer  that  many  of  his  kind,  but  till  now  he 
had  felt  a  modest  confidence  that  he  was  not  entirely 
lacking  in  qualities  that  please  the  eye. 

"  Little  hope  for  her,  I  mean,"  corrected  Adriano, 
more  cheerfully.  "  In  fact,  I  fear  much  for  her  peace 
of  mind.  There !  I  knew  you  would  begin  to  blush 
and  smirk  !  What  do  you  twist  your  head  on  one  side 
for  ?  It  will  come  off  some  day,  and  then  where  will 
you  be  ?" 

"And  you  think  there  is  a  chance  for  me,  then, 
sir  ?" 

"Let  me  consider  your  qualifications.  You  have 
certain  accomplishments  that  show  for  something. 
You  talk  three  languages,  you  have  travelled  and  seen 
a  good  deal  of  the  world,  and  have  picked  up  a  fairly 
good  education.  You  have  interesting  adventures  to 
talk  about  and  you  have  seen  many  distinguished  per- 
sons. A  great  deal  will  depend  upon  the  young  lady's 
taste.  I  cannot  tell  whether  she  will  prefer  your 
polish,  or  a  rough  diamond  like  your  rival." 

"  My  rival  ?"  faltered  Oreste. 

"  Yes,  that  young  mountaineer,  you  know." 

"  What  young  mountaineer,  sir  ?" 

"  Why,  foolish  fellow,  do  you  suppose  that  if  your 
lady-love  is  all  you  say  she  is  no  one  has  had  eyes  to 
see  it  but  yourself  ?  Do  you  suppose  those  bold  young 
foresters  are  such  laggards  in  love  as  you  ?  Why,  to 
my  mind,  Oreste,  the  most  hopeful  feature  in  the 
whole  case  is  that  the  pretty  Consiglio  remains  un- 
married. She  must  have  had  a  dozen  young  fellows 

176 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

after  her,  and  if  she  has  sent  them  all  away  it  looks  a 
little,  a  very  little,  as  if  she  had  already  disposed  of 
her  heart  elsewhere." 

"  How  soon  did  you  say  we  should  start,  sir  ?" 

"  Oh,  you  are  in  a  hurry  now,  are  you  ?  What  differ- 
ence does  it  make?  You  know  you  will  never  leave 
me  for  any  girl  that  lives  !  Do  not  look  so  reproach- 
ful !  I  know  it  is  not  nice  for  me  to  tease  you,  but  I 
must  work  off  my  spite  against  fate  somehow.  Now 
go  to  your  room  and  compose  a  letter  to  the  good 
Giulio  Stefani,  which  you  will  post  to-night,  for  delays 
are  dangerous.  You  will  tell  him  that  you  love  his 
daughter,  and  that  though  appearances  are  against 
you  yet  your  heart  has  been  faithful,  and  that  as  soon 
as  we  arrive  in  Lucca,  in  August,  you  will  come  to 
call  upon  him  and  ask  for  her  hand.  I  will  add  a  few 
lines  to  help  you  in  your  suit."  And  Daretti  held  out 
his  hand,  smiling  encouragingly.  Oreste  took  it  grate- 
fully, pressed  it  to  his  lips,  looked  timidly  into  his 
master's  face,  and  seeing  the  hopeful,  tender  smile 
upon  it,  the  clouds  cleared  away  from  his  own  face  and 
he  withdrew  in  shy,  happy  embarrassment. 

Daretti  turned  and  walked  slowly  to  the  window. 
He  gazed  into  the  street,  but  there  was  a  mist  before 
his  eyes. 

"  Mine  has  not  been  much  of  a  life,"  he  murmured, 
"  but  I  cannot  think  so  poorly  of  it  since  I  know  that 
it  has  inspired  such  an  attachment  in  such  a  man  !" 


CHAPTER  XVI 

"  I  do  perceive  here  a  divided  duty." 

— Shakespeare. 

"  WHAT  is  he  saying  to  her  ?  What  secrets  are  there 
that  I  may  not  share?  Will  he  be  just  to  me?  Shall 
I  be  allowed  to  see  her  at  all  ?" 

These  were  some  of  the  thoughts  that  made  Teodoro 
restless  and  unhappy  during  that  miserable  week.  If 
it  were  a  case  of  sickness  or  affliction  one  could  refuse 
to  see  people  and  at  least  have  a  little  quiet  in  which 
to  endure  one's  agony,  but  mere  love  -  sickness  was 
something  one  could  not  explain,  so  one  must  keep  on 
appearing  before  the  world  and  be  wretched.  Alto- 
gether it  was  an  uncomfortable  week. 

"  No,  I  must  go  alone,"  he  said  to  Adriano  when 
Sunday  morning  came  at  last.  "  If  my  answer  is  un- 
favorable you  could  not  do  me  any  good — I  must  wan- 
der off  into  the  woods  and  fight  my  misery  by  myself." 

"  And  if  it  is  favorable  I  should  be  in  the  way,"  added 
his  brother,  cheerily,  and  bid  him  God-speed. 

"  Espiritu,  child,  am  I  really  to  tell  him  this  ?"  asked 
Madame  Valorge,  with  a  reproachful  accent  in  her 
voice. 

"Just  this,  grandmamma.  It  is  very  good  of  him  to 
think  of  me,  and  he  is  very  dear  to  me ;  I  wish  him  well, 
and  shall  always  be  glad  to  see  him,  but  I  cannot 
marry  him.  It  is  not  that  I  do  not  love  him,  for  he  is, 

178 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

as  he  always  has  been,  my  very  dear  brother,  but  I  do 
not  want  to  marry  any  one  just  now,  and  he  must  not 
speak  of  it  any  more.  He  must  let  things  go  on  just 
as  before." 

"  Dearest  child,"  said  Madame  Valorge,  gently,  feel- 
ing for  her  hand,  "  I  do  not  want  to  destroy  your  inno- 
cent illusions,  but  you  must  realize  this — if  your  an- 
swer to  Theodore  is  final  it  will  be  impossible  for  things 
to  go  on  as  before.  He  will  not  care  to  come  back. 
You  may  never  see  him  again." 

Espiritu  trembled.  Her  cheeks,  which  had  not  been 
as  pink  lately  as  they  used  to  be,  now  grew  very  red 
and  her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  glanced  towards 
her  father. 

Disdier  was  pacing  the  room  in  his  habitually  rest- 
less fashion.  Now  he  stopped  and  looked  fixedly  at 
his  child. 

"Grandmamma,"  she  faltered,  "I  am  very  sorry, 
but  I  cannot  marry  him — I  cannot,  indeed." 

"  Espiritu  has  talked  this  over  with  me  openly  and 
freely,"  said  her  father.  "  It  is  her  own  wish  that  this 
should  come  to  an  end.  She  believes  it  to  be  best 
both  for  him  and  for  her." 

Madame  Valorge  was  troubled.  "  Espiritu,  darling  ! 
You  are  not  making  this  sacrifice  for  me,  are  you  ? 
Remember,  child,  this  marriage  would  be  my  dearest 
wish.  I  love  Theodore  as  a  son,  and  I  should  feel  hap- 
pier to  think  you  were  so  well  provided  for.  Things 
can  be  arranged  somehow  for  the  blind  old  lady.  Do 
not  make  such  a  mistake  for  my  sake." 

Espiritu  knelt  by  her  grandmother's  side  and  wound 
her  arms  lovingly  about  her.  "  I  would  gladly  make 
any  sacrifice  for  you,  who  have  been  the  dearest  of 
mothers  to  me,  but  truly  I  am  not  doing  so  now.  If 

179 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

it  were  only  that,  why,  you  could  live  with  us,  of  course, 
and  we  would  all  be  so  happy  together.  No,  it  is — it  is — " 
she  glanced  up  at  her  father,  "  quite  another  reason,  and 
I  really  cannot  be  his  wife.  Tell  him,  as  gently  as  you 
can,  that  I  am  just  as  fond  of  him  as  ever,  and  he  must 
not  mind,  but  must  be  our  dear  brother  just  as  before." 

Madame  Valorge  sighed.  She  wished  that  Ramon 
were  a  hundred  miles  away  so  that  she  could  talk  ten- 
derly and  openly  with  the  girl,  as  a  mother  would.  But 
he  was  the  child's  own  father  and  had  the  first  right 
to  her  confidence.  Oh,  if  she  could  only  see  Espiritu  ! 
If  her  eyes  could  only  follow  the  color  in  her  cheek,  the 
quiver  of  her  lip,  or  the  telltale  glances  of  her  eyes ; 
but  all  was  dark,  and  the  sweet  voice  betrayed  nothing 
but  a  gentle  compassion  for  the  pain  she  was  inflicting. 

"  He  is  coming  now,"  said  Disdier,  impatiently,  open- 
ing the  door  into  the  adjoining  room  and  signing  to 
Espiritu  to  leave  them. 

"  Be  good  to  him !"  she  whispered  to  her  grand- 
mother, with  a  last  lingering  kiss. 

"  Be  good  to  him !  How  can  I  ?"  exclaimed  Madame 
Valorge,  with  an  unusual  asperity.  "  What  I  have  to 
tell  him  will  wreck  his  whole  life  !  How  can  I  be  good 
and  cruel  in  the  same  breath  ?" 

Espiritu  clasped  her  little  hands  together  in  sudden 
agony.  Her  father  was  beckoning  to  her.  She  hesi- 
tated. 

"  It  is  your  free  wish,  child,  is  it  not  ?"  asked  Disdier, 
sharply.  "  If  you  have  changed  your  mind,  speak  now 
or  never." 

"  I  have  not  changed  my  mind,"  she  stammered.  "  I 
believe  I  have  decided  for  the  best."  There  was  a 
look  in  her  eyes  which  Madame  Valorge  could  not  see 
and  which  made  Disdier  turn  his  own  hastily  away. 

180 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

She  ran  past  him  into  her  own  little  room.  She 
heard  Theodore's  footstep  as  he  came  into  the  salon 
and  the  door  was  closed.  It  seemed  to  shut  against 
her  very  heart.  She  was  trembling  all  over  and  feel- 
ing very  weak  and  breathless  and  strange.  What  did 
grandmamma  mean  by  saying  that  she  was  cruel  and 
would  wreck  his  whole  life  ?  She  was  only  a  little  girl 
who  had  been  his  playmate,  and  now  he  was  a  grown 
young  man,  rich  and  beautiful  and  successful,  with  a 
great  future  before  him  and  hosts  of  friends  and  ad- 
mirers. Why  should  it  wreck  his  life  because  an  in- 
significant little  girl,  that  he  used  to  be  fond  of  as  a 
boy,  thought  she  ought  not  to  marry  him  ?  Had  he  not 
plenty  to  fill  his  life  and  make  him  happy  without  her? 
Of  course  it  was  very  kind  and  sweet  of  him  to  ask 
her  to  be  his  wife,  and  perhaps  he  would  be  just  a 
little  disappointed.  She  almost  hoped  he  would.  But 
would  he  feel  as  she  was  feeling  now — as  if  the  world 
was  a  terrible  blank  and  everything  going  out  of  it  ? 
Did  he  really  need  her  love  now  just  as  he  used  to 
when  he  was  a  boy  ?  Did  grandmamma  think  that  he 
would  suffer,  suffer?  She  threw  out  her  hands  des- 
perately. 

The  door  opened  suddenly  and  her  father  stood  there. 
He  looked  rather  red  and  disturbed. 

"  He  has  gone,  Espiritu,"  he  said,  abruptly. 

"  Gone  !"  she  cried.  "  Gone  !  Oh,  papa,  stop  him  !" 
and  she  burst  into  tears  and  groped  her  way  towards 
the  door. 

Poor  little  Espiritu  !  Falling  on  her  knees  by  the 
door  she  listened  to  Theodore's  retreating  footsteps 
going  slowly  down,  down  the  long  flight  of  steps  to  the 
garden,  and  a  wild  sense  of  the  utter  impossibility  of 
any  separation  between  them  rushed  over  her.  What  ! 

181 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

send  Theodore  away  ?  Theodore,  the  dear  friend  of 
her  life,  her  brother,  companion,  lover,  knight,  whose 
every  thought  and  feeling  were  as  her  own  !  Oh  no  ! 
impossible  !  He  must  not  go  !  Why,  they  belonged 
to  each  other,  and  he  would  suffer  cruelly  if  he  was 
separated  from  her.  She  knew  now  that  she  was  every- 
thing to  him  and  yet  she  was  sending  him  away.  She 
sprang  up  and  rushed  breathlessly  to  the  window. 
That  was  he,  poor  Theodore,  walking  slowly  away — 
slowly,  falteringly,  with  head  bent  down  and  sad, 
troubled  eyes.  Something  in  his  attitude  pierced  her 
tender  heart  through  and  through.  "  Theodore  !"  she 
cried,  and  with  trembling  fingers  tore  open  the  win- 
dow fastenings.  "  Theodore  !"  and  the  tall  figure 
slowly  turned;  the  blond  head  was  raised,  the  blue 
eyes  met  hers.  "  Theodore  !"  she  called  again,  desper- 
ately. Her  eyes  were  blinded  so  that  she  could  no 
longer  see  him,  and  she  stretched  out  her  hands  tow- 
ards him.  Then  she  drew  back  hastily,  and  running 
to  the  door  crossed  the  hall  and  in  another  moment 
was  flying  down  the  stairs.  Oh,  had  he  seen  her  ? 
Could  she  reach  him  ?  She  could  not  see  in  her  ex- 
citement and  tears,  but  now  she  had  reached  the  lower 
landing,  and  surely  some  one  was  there  !  She  fell 
forward  with  a  glad  little  cry.  "  Theodore  !  Oh,  my 
darling  !  I  could  not  let  you  go  !  Oh,  Theodore  !" 
and  she  was  laughing  and  crying  in  his  dear  arms  and 
leaning  breathlessly  against  him.  He  held  her  very 
close.  "  Thank  God  !"  he  murmured,  and  then  he  was 
silent — dumb  in  very  thankfulness. 

"  It — it  couldn't  be  any  other  way,"  she  gasped,  and 
he  laid  his  cheek  to  hers.  "We  were  made  for  each 
other,  and  we  could  not  part.  It  would  be  like  tear- 
ing our  hearts  out,  would  it  not?"  she  pleaded,  and  he 

182 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

drew  her  head  back  and  gazed  deep  down  into  the 
soft,  tearful  eyes.  "  Theodore,  you  see  I  only  thought 
of  myself  at  first,  and  it  seemed  as  if  I  could  bear  it 
alone,  but  when  it  came  over  me  how  much  you  would 
suffer  too,  then  I  couldn't  bear  it  any  longer."  He 
stooped  and  touched  his  lips  to  hers,  and  her  soft 
hands  were  clasped  about  his  neck.  Then  at  last  he 
spoke.  "  Espiritu  !  Espiritu  !  My  light,  my  life,  my 
peace  !  My  first,  my  only  love  !  Soul  of  my  soul, 
God  wills  it !  We  must  live  and  die  together  !"  And 
they  climbed  slowly  up  the  stair,  he,  with  his  arm 
about  her,  and  she,  sweet  and  joyous,  smiling  up  at 
him  and  murmuring,  "  Ah,  yes  !  we  could  not  ever  be 
really  parted  !" 

Disdier,  standing  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  saw  them 
coming  up  together  and  withdrew  in  some  agitation. 
Espiritu  disengaged  herself  from  Teodoro's  arm  and 
ran  lightly  after  him. 

"  Do  not  fear,  papa,  that  I  will  ever  leave  you 
as  long  as  you  have  need  of  me.  Theodore  will 
never  ask  me  to  do  that.  We  will  tell  him  all,  and 
he  is  so  good,  so  noble,  he  will  see  at  once  what  is 
right." 

Disdier  sighed  and  looked  uneasy.  "  I  do  not  think 
it  will  be  necessary  to  tell  him  all,  child.  Remember 
my  affairs  are  my  own.  If  I  leave  you  alone  together 
for  awhile,  I  expect  you  to  guard  closely  your  father's 
honor." 

"  From  Theodore  ?"  asked  Espiritu,  in  trouble.  How 
could  she  have  a  secret  from  him  ? 

"Oh,  I  suppose  he  will  have  to  learn,  sooner  or 
later,"  grumbled  Disdier,  unwillingly.  He  felt  ashamed 
of  himself  for  having  accepted  Espiritu's  sacrifice,  and 
ashamed  now  to  face  her  young  lover  with  the  truth. 

183 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

It  was  hard  enough  to  manage  affairs  in  one's  own 
household  without  having  outsiders  step  in ! 

Teodoro  had  gone  into  the  salon  and  was  awaiting 
his  little  lady-love.  She  returned  soon  and  he  saw 
the  trouble  in  her  eyes.  He  sat  down  by  her  and  held 
her  soft  hand  in  his,  as  in  their  childish  days. 

"Why  did  you  think,  dearest,  that  you  must  send 
me  away  ?  If  you  are  in  trouble  who  should  share  it 
with  you  but  I  ?" 

"  It  is  other  people's  troubles,"  she  said.  "I  have  not 
any  of  my  own,  but  one  does  not  feel  free  to  tell  other 
people's  affairs.  However,  I  know  now,  dear  The*o- 
dore,  that  it  was  not  right  towards  you  to  send  you 
away.  It  was  like  deceiving  you,  and  there  must  not 
be  any  secrets  between  us  now.  When  all  is  told  you, 
then  you  will  feel  as  I  do,  that  I  must  stay  by  my 
father  for  the  present." 

"  Tell  me  at  once,  dear,  what  the  secret  is  !" 

"  Theodore,  it  is  this :  papa — is  a  married  man  !" 

"  Married  !     Since  when  ?" 

"  Since  that  very  winter  that  you  first  came  to  our 
house.  He  has  never  acknowledged  the  marriage  pub- 
licly, nor  told  grandmamma  of  it,  for  she  adored  my 
poor  mother's  memory,  and  he  feared  she  would  be 
shocked  at  a  second  marriage.  Then  he  began  to  be 
straitened  for  money,  for  it  cost  him  a  great  deal  to 
keep  up  the  two  households,  and  his  wife  was  young 
and  inexperienced  and  had  extravagant  tastes.  That 
is  why  he  had  to  sell  the  house,  and  why  he  was  so 
anxious  that  Catalina  should  go  on  the  stage.  He  had 
to  confide  in  her,  and  she  worked  hard  to  support 
herself.  Thanks  to  dear  Madame  Delepoule,  Cata- 
lina's  training  was  no  expense  to  papa,  and  she  gave 
all  the  money  she  earned  towards  our  education.  And 

184 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

now  Rafaela  and  Lolita  are  both  supporting  them- 
selves. Grandmamma's  little  income  is  so  reduced  that 
she  and  I  would  starve  if  the  girls  did  not  help  us;  but 
she  knows  nothing  of  the  trouble,  and  we  manage  so 
that  now  she  is  blind  she  does  not  miss  anything  from 
her  accustomed  way  of  living.  You  must  have  no- 
ticed, dear  Theodore,  that  there  is  almost  no  furni- 
ture or  silver  in  the  house  except  what  she  uses,  and 
that  the  pictures  and  ornaments  are  nearly  all  gone 
from  the  walls." 

"  But  I  do  not  see  why  all  this  should  prevent  your 
marrying  me !"  exclaimed  Teodoro.  "  Let  your  father 
acknowledge  his  wife,  which  is  surely  his  duty.  Ma- 
dame Valorge  will  live  with  us,  and  as  his  son-in-law 
I  shall  have  the  right  to  help  your  father  in  his  busi- 
ness. It  is  as  plain  as  daylight." 

"  Not  so  fast,  dear  Theodore  ! — that  is  not  all.  Papa 
needs  me  to  live  with  him.  I  told  you  his  wife  was 
extravagant  and  a  poor  manager ;  and  there  is  one 
little  boy,  a  sickly  little  fellow,  and  papa  fears  he  is 
not  getting  the  care  he  should  have,  but  he  is  in  such 
terrible  straits  for  money  that  he  cannot  have  a  nurse 
for  the  child.  Papa  must  cling  to  his  wife,  of  course, 
and  yet  the  poor  little  home  cannot  keep  together  as 
it  is.  I  must  go  to  him,  dear  Theodore.  I  can  keep 
house,  I  am  used  to  economizing,  and  I  can  care  for 
the  little  Maxime,  and  there  is  no  one  else  to  do  it." 

"  Why  cannot  one  of  your  sisters  go  instead  of  you  ?" 

"  Because  they  are  all  doing  something  to  earn  their 
living.  I  am  the  only  useless  one.  But  Lolita,  who 
is  only  absent  from  home  for  a  few  hours  a  day,  can  do 
for  grandmamma,  with  the  help  of  one  maid-of-all- 
work,  though  she  could  not  be  of  as  much  use  as  I  in 
papa's  unhappy  household.  You  see  how  it  is,  dear 

185 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Theodore,  I  am  the  only  one  that  can  go  to  him  and 
be  of  any  use." 

Teodoro  still  rebelled. 

"I  only  want  to  be  sure  that  you  are  not  over- 
anxious to  sacrifice  yourself.  You  know  you  dote  on 
sacrifices,  dear,  but  you  must  not  be  selfish  about  it. 
Remember,  it  is  only  ten  minutes  since  you  confessed 
that  you  had  only  thought  of  yourself  and  not  at  all 
of  me.  Now  recollect  that  every  sacrifice  you  make 
is  one  for  me  too." 

"  Which  of  course  you  are  delighted  to  make,"  she 
said,  gayly.  Then  reaching  up  she  took  his  face  be- 
tween her  two  hands  and  smiled  lovingly  into  his  eyes. 
"  Dear  Theodore,  isn't  it  enough  happiness  for  the 
present  that  we  are  betrothed,  that  we  can  see  each 
other  as  often  as  we  want  to,  and  have  the  right  to 
each  other's  love  and  confidence  ?  Let  us  enjoy  the 
present." 

"  It  is  certainly  a  great  improvement  on  the  past," 
admitted  he.  "You  don't  know  what  I  have  been 
through  in  the  past  six  weary  months." 

"  It  has  been  hard  for  me,  too,"  she  said,  gently. 

"  I  know,  dear,"  he  said,  kindly.  "  You  must  have 
had  many  painful  times.  How  could  your  father  ask 
you  to  bear  so  much  for  him,  my  delicate,  gentle  little 
spirit  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  didn't  mean  about  his  affairs,"  she  stam- 
mered. "  I  meant — I  meant  it  had  been  hard  for  me 
on  your  account !" 

"  Oh !"  he  said,  awkwardly.  Then,  as  she  hung  her 
head  very  low  and  looked  very  much  abashed,  he  said 
"  Oh  !"  again. 

"  I  was  afraid,"  she  tried  to  explain,  "  when  I  saw 
how  big  and  handsome  you  were  grown,  and  what  a 

1 86 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

success  you  were  making,  that  you  would  not  need  my 
poor  love  and  sympathy  any  more." 

Tedi  stared  at  her.  "  I  see,"  he  said,  at  last.  "  You 
only  love  me  to  do  me  good.  Well,  I  have  been 
wretched  enough  to  please  you,  and  you  had  the  good 
sense  to  see,  just  in  the  nick  of  time,  that  you  could  do 
me  as  much  good  in  success  as  in  failure,  perhaps  more 
so.  Adriano  says  that  too  much  success  is  very  dan- 
gerous and  wrecks  many  men  who  have  gone  through 
poverty  and  sorrow  unscathed.  It  takes  a  strong 
character  to  stand  the  test  of  success." 

"  Perhaps  I  ought  to  refuse  you  again,  for  your  own 
good  !"  she  suggested,  slyly. 

"  I  do  not  mean  success  in  love,"  he  corrected, 
hastily. 

"  But  you  are  a  strong  character,  Theodore." 

"I?  Oh  no,  I  am  not  strong.  What  are  you 
thinking  of  ?" 

"  But  you  are  having  success,  and  yet  you  are  not 
going  to  wreck  and  ruin  !" 

"  But  I  may  if  I  do  not  have  you  to  keep  me 
straight !" 

"  If  I  thought  that  of  you  I  would  not  marry  you  at 
all.  I  like  a  man  who  can  stand  alone  and  does  not 
have  to  be  propped  up  all  the  time.  Besides,  I  find  it 
hard  enough  to  be  good  with  my  wee,  small  tempta- 
tions ;  how  in  the  world  can  I  be  of  any  help  to  you  in 
your  big  ones  ?" 

Teodoro  grew  very  serious.  "  Think  what  it  would 
be  for  me  to  have  your  constant  companionship,  to 
live  in  the  home  that  you  would  create  for  me,  to 
breathe  its  pure,  sweet  atmosphere  always.  I  am 
speaking  from  the  moral  side  only,  the  need  my  soul 
has  of  you.  When  it  comes  to  the  need  my  heart  has 

187 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

of  you,  why,  then,  dearest,  it  is  simply  a  question  of 
ray  life.  It  would  not  be  living  to  be  without  you  !" 

"  And  yet  you  were  walking  away  from  me  !  Gal- 
lant knight,  why  did  you  not  storm  the  castle  and  car- 
ry me  off  ?" 

"  A  knight  must  obey  his  lady's  orders.  I  was  or- 
dered away.  My  lady  would  have  none  of  me  ;  what 
could  I  do  ?" 

"  Oh,  Theodore,  how  could  I  !  But  it  did  seem  best 
not  to  drag  you  into  our  troubles  and  into  a  long,  hope- 
less engagement." 

"The  engagement  cannot  be  as  hopeless  as  not 
being  engaged  at  all,"  he  said,  cheerily.  "We  are 
friends  and  lovers  forever  now,  and  we  will  marry 
some  day  when  God  wills  and  our  duties  to  others 
permit.  Do  you  not  see  that  this  is  far  better  both 
for  me  and  for  you  than  sending  me  away  ?" 

"  You  must  forget  that  I  ever  did  that,  my  darling." 

"  Forget !"  he  exclaimed,  gazing  down  at  her  ador- 
ingly. "  Do  you  think  I  can  ever  forget  such  an  ex- 
perience? I  do  not  remember  clearly  the  scene  with 
your  father  and  Madame  Valorge,  for  I  was  too  dazed, 
too  astonished  and  bewildered.  I  kept  saying  '  It  must 
be  a  mistake — it  must  be  a  mistake  !'  I  do  not  know 
how  I  got  out  of  the  room  or  down-stairs.  I  think  your 
father  was  sorry  for  me,  he  was  so  kind,  and  that  made 
it  seem  all  the  more  certain  and  dreadful.  Then  Ma- 
dame Valorge  was  crying,  and  I  knew  that  she  was  dis- 
appointed and  would  not  send  me  away  if  she  could 
help  it.  There  !  You  are  crying  too  !" 

"  Oh,  I  was  so  bad !"  she  sobbed,  clinging  to  him. 
"  I  made  every  one  so  unhappy  !  But  I  did  not  mean 
to  !  I  did  not  think  I  was  of  so  much  importance." 

"  Next  time  you  need  not  think,  you  must  know  it," 
1 88 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

said  Teodoro.  He  longed  to  clasp  her  to  his  breast 
and  overwhelm  her  with  affection  and  caresses,  but  he 
knew  instinctively  that  any  such  impetuosity  on  his 
part  would  startle  her  and  make  her  shrink  away  from 
him,  while  now  that  he  was  so  quiet  and  self-restrained, 
almost  distant  with  her,  she  had  courage  to  express  all 
that  her  tender  heart  felt  for  him.  Such  tenderness 
was  too  precious  to  run  any  risk  of  frightening  it 
away. 

"  I  am  coming  to  the  bright  part  now,  Espiritu,  so 
do  not  cry  any  more !  It  seemed  to  me  impossible 
that  I  should  be  going  away  from  you.  I  could  not 
think  nor  speak  nor  see.  My  brain  kept  repeating  '  It 
is  impossible !' " 

"  And  I  felt  that  too,  as  soon  as  you  were  gone.  That 
is  what  made  me  call  after  you.  I  could  not  help  it, 
Theodore,  indeed  I  could  not  help  it  !  And,  thank 
God,  you  heard  me  !" 

"And  if  I  had  not?" 

"  I  would  have  run  after  you  all  the  way  to  Paris !" 

Then  he  clasped  her  in  his  arms  with  all  the  pent-up 
ardor  of  his  youthful  soul.  "  Espfritu,  Espiritu  !"  he 
cried.  "  Can  I  ever  forget  the  sound  of  your  voice  as 
it  came  to  me  through  the  gloom  and  waked  me  from 
that  wretched  dream  ?  Oh,  my  darling,  it  was  worth 
while  to  have  gone  through  all  that  darkness  and  mis- 
ery for  the  glory  of  such  an  awakening  !  Oh,  my  hope, 
my  joy,  you  had  to  come  to  me  !  We  are  one  already 
in  heart  and  soul,  one  forever  in  life  or  death,  always 
one  !" 

Gently,  very  gently  she  loosed  herself  from  his  em- 
brace, smiling  all  the  while  into  his  face  and  repeat- 
ing, "  Yes,  always  one,  far  or  near,  in  life  or  death,  al- 
ways one !"  He  had  to  let  her  go,  he  could  not  hold 

189 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

her  against  her  wish,  and  they  were  sitting  demurely 
hand  in  hand  in  the  old  childish  fashion  when  a  little 
later  the  door  opened  and  Madame  Valorge  stood  on 
the  threshold. 

In  a  moment  they  were  at  her  feet  and  she  was  sob- 
bing over  them  and  blessing  them,  pressing  them  again 
and  again  to  her  heart  with  broken  words  of  joy  and 
thanksgiving. 

4<  Your  father  has  told  me  all  at  last,"  she  said,  sadly, 
when  the  first  excitement  was  over  and  they  were  sit- 
ting on  either  side  of  her  and  she  held  their  dear  hands 
clasped  in  hers — "  told  me  what  I  should  have  known 
six  years  ago.  Oh,  my  poor  dear  little  girls,  what  a 
heavy  load  you  have  had  to  carry  to  try  and  ease  your 
old  grandmother's  burdens !  It  was  hard  for  me  at  first 
to  forgive  your  father  his  distrust  of  me.  I  had  long 
ago  made  up  my  mind  that  a  second  marriage  was  in- 
evitable, but  he  has  suffered  severely  for  his  fault  and 
I  can  but  overlook  it.  Theodore,  Espiritu,  you  are 
both  very  young.  You  can  wait  a  little  while  yet,  and 
you  will  be  all  the  stronger  and  better  for  the  test  of 
your  patience  and  fidelity.  Believe  me,  my  children, 
when  God  places  an  evident  duty  in  our  paths  he  at- 
taches a  special  blessing  to  its  fulfilment.  Go  to  your 
father's  unhappy  home,  my  little  Espiritu,  like  a  dove 
of  peace,  and  when  the  way  is  once  made  clear  for  you 
to  enter  upon  your  own  married  life  your  past  sacrifice 
will  be  rewarded  a  hundred-fold.  And  you,  Theodore, 
for  the  love  you  bear  her,  the  years  of  your  waiting 
and  service  will  be  but  as  so  many  days,  and  they  will 
be  hallowed  to  you  by  the  spirit  of  pure,  unselfish  devo- 
tion. Courage,  my  children  !  The  end  of  your  wait- 
ing may  be  nearer  than  you  think.  We  never  know 
what  the  morrow  will  bring  forth  !" 

190 


CHAPTER   XVII 

41  As  a  twig  trembles  which  a  bird 

Lights  on  to  sing,  then  leaves  unbent, 
So  is  my  memory  thrilled  and  stirred — 
I  only  know  she  came  and  went." 

— Lowell. 

THE  first  presentation  of  "Cordelia"  was  drawing 
near.  It  was  by  sheer  force  of  will  that  Catalina  held 
herself  together.  She  knew  that  there  was  more  than 
her  personal  success  involved,  there  was  the  vindica- 
tion of  those  who  had  selected  her  to  create  the  charac- 
ter in  preference  to  her  rivals,  Lenormand  and  Strong, 
and  half  Paris  was  in  arms  to  forward  or  to  prevent 
her  success.  Harassed  and  nervous,  the  girl  began  to 
lose  sleep  and  appetite,  and  there  were  dark  circles 
under  her  large,  languid  eyes.  To  add  to  her  anxieties, 
Disdier  confided  to  his  daughter  his  ever  -  increasing 
money-troubles,  and  she  had  less  than  ever  to  spare  to 
her  grandmother  and  sisters,  for  her  Paris  engage- 
ment did  not  pay  her  as  well  as  her  London  and 
Russian  ones  of  the  previous  season,  and  she  had  the 
expense  of  new  wardrobes  to  meet. 

"  Madame  Valorge  has  had  to  be  told  of  my  mar- 
riage," complained  Disdier,  "  and  now  I  must  acknowl- 
edge it  to  the  world,  since  Espiritu  is  coming  to  try 
and  keep  my  unhappy  household  together.  It  will  make 
a  pretty  dish  of  gossip.  I  wish  at  least  I  could  put  off 
the  announcement  till  this  '  Cordelia '  affair  is  settled. 

191 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

A  scandal  about  your  father  will  only  add  to  your 
difficulties.  Besides,"  he  continued,  hesitatingly,  "I 
fear  it  will  injure  your  chances  of  marriage.  I  should 
have  liked  to  see  my  daughter  with  a  title  and  fortune 
safely  secured  before  it  was  necessary  to  publish  my 
secrets  to  the  world." 

Catalina  blushed.  She  tried  hard  to  honor  her  father, 
but  so  often  his  standards  were  below  her  own ! 

"  If  Sir  Guy  made  me  an  offer,  father,  I  must  tell 
him  all.  I  could  keep  nothing  from  him  that  might 
make  him  choose  differently.  Dear  papa,  do  not  dream 
of  titles  and  fortunes  for  me !  If  I  can  only  keep 
my  health  and  earn  a  good  salary  that  is  all  I  ask." 

"  If  you  were  well  married  to  a  man  of  means  you 
need  not  worry  about  these  things.  A  man  like  Daret- 
ti,  for  instance,  who  is  in  the  same  profession,  and  who 
could  not  object  to  the  connection,  since  his  brother 
marries  your  sister." 

Catalina  turned  very  pale,  and  interrupted  her  father 
with  a  nervous,  hasty  gesture.  "  Never  speak  of  him 
in  that  way,  papa  !  Adrien  Daretti  has  been  as  the 
kindest  of  brothers,  and  I  owe  my  whole  success  in 
Paris  to  him,  but  he  has  never  had  a  thought  of  me !" 

"  Never  had  a  thought  of  you  !"  echoed  Disdier,  with 
a  short,  dry  laugh.  "  Why,  child  !  he  thought  enough 
of  you  to  ask  me  for  your  hand  six  years  ago,  and 
seemed  dreadfully  cut  up  when  I  thought  best  to  re- 
fuse him." 

Catalina  rose  to  her  feet,  and  with  staring  eyes  and 
nervously  clasped  hands  moved  tremblingly  to  where 
her  father  sat. 

"Asked  for  my  hand?"  she  exclaimed.  "Adrien 
asked  for  my  hand,  and  you  refused  him  ?  Oh,  papa, 
what  do  you  mean?  It  is  some  dreadful  mistake  !" 

192 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Disdier  glanced  up  with  surprise  and  trouble  to  the 
agitated  girl.  "  Good  Heavens,  Catalina  !  You  don't 
mean  that  you  care  ?"  he  asked,  hoarsely.  He  was  a 
selfish  man  in  many  respects,  but  he  could  not  bear 
the  sight  of  suffering.  This  weakness  was  at  the  bot- 
tom of  all  his  trouble.  The  fear  of  wounding  Madame 
Valorge  had  made  him  conceal  his  marriage,  and  the 
dread  of  his  wife's  tears  had  made  him  go  into  debt 
and  accept  his  children's  help  rather  than  refuse  to 
gratify  her  extravagances. 

"  Tell  me  all,  father,"  begged  Catalina—"  tell  me  all." 

"  I  talked  it  over  with  your  grandmother,"  he  ex- 
plained, apologetically.  "  She  thought,  as  I  did,  that 
you  should  finish  your  studies  before  we  talked  of  mar- 
riage. Besides,  I  knew  the  necessity  for  you  to  work 
and  help  educate  your  sisters,  and  Daretti  was  not 
then  the  rich  man  he  is  now.  At  present  it  is  very 
different.  You  are  mistress  of  your  art,  and  have  se- 
cured a  fine  position,  and  he  is  a  man  of  wealth.  What 
seemed  inadvisable  then  is  desirable  now." 

She  was  calmer  now,  though  she  sighed  heavily.  "  I 
dare  say  you  were  right,  papa.  I  did  not  dream  that 
he  thought  of  me."  She  hesitated,  then  added,  "  How 
far  off  those  days  seem  now !" 

Her  father  noticed  the  quiver  in  her  voice.  "  He 
has  never  married,  Catalina,"  he  suggested. 

She  turned  away  a  moment,  then  she  came  and  stood 
by  his  side  and  drew  her  arm  round  his  neck.  "  Dear 
papa,  no  doubt  it  has  long  since  passed  from  his  mind. 
Do  not  think  of  it  any  more !  Only  pray  for  my  suc- 
cess and  strength." 

It  was  easy  for  Catalina  to  tell  her  father  not  to 
think  of  a  marriage  between  herself  and  Daretti,  but 
it  was  another  thing  to  keep  the  thought  from  her  own 
N  193 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

mind.  Thrown  as  she  was  with  him  daily  in  the  close 
companionship  of  many  mutual  interests,  it  was  im- 
possible to  her  to  preserve  the  attitude  of  sisterly  un- 
consciousness that  had  been  easy  and  natural  so  long 
as  she  thought  him  only  friend  and  brother.  But  now 
that  she  knew  he  might  have  been  her  husband,  knew 
that  he  had  once  thought  of  her  as  wife  and  might  so 
think  of  her  again,  her  manner  towards  him  changed 
in  spite  of  herself.  It  was  impossible  now  to  keep  back 
the  conscious  blush  from  her  cheek  or  the  telltale  shy- 
ness from  her  eyes.  She  only  dreaded  lest  he  should 
notice  and  understand  the  change. 

The  annoyances  that  cropped  up  on  every  side  with 
regard  to  the  unfortunate  opera  of  "  Cordelia  "  almost 
discouraged  even  Adriano,  experienced  as  he  was  in 
the  treacherous,  guerilla  warfare  of  operatic  enmities. 
He  was  a  daring  soldier,  and  had  he  been  alone  he 
would  have  fought  against  every  odds  with  valor.  The 
blood  of  generations  of  military  ancestors  warmed  in 
his  veins,  and  he  almost  enjoyed  leading  the  forlorn- 
hope  into  battle.  But  he  was  not  alone.  He  could 
see  that  Catalina  was  gradually  sinking  under  the 
struggle.  There  was  a  hunted,  anxious  look  in  her 
eyes  that  troubled  him,  as  it  did  Madame  Delepoule. 
Again  and  again  Daretti  offered  to  give  up  the  pro- 
duction of  the  opera,  but  the  girl  was  obstinate.  En- 
couraged, urged  on  by  Miss  Carson,  she  determined  to 
do  desperate  battle  with  her  foes,  little  dreaming  what 
the  cost  would  be. 

At  one  of  their  last  rehearsals  in  Madame  Dele- 
poule's  salon,  Miss  Carson  came  up  coquettishly  to 
Daretti  and  held  up  laughingly  a  hand  on  which  a  large 
diamond  ring  glistened  conspicuously. 

"  My  best  wishes  !"  said  Daretti,  courteously.  "And 
194 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

who  is  the  fortunate  man,  that  I  may  congratulate 
him?" 

She  was  piqued  that  he  showed  so  little  surprise  or 
discomfiture. 

"  Pistols  for  two  and  coffee  for  one,  for  Mr.  Oeglaire," 
she  pouted  ;  but  at  the  mention  of  this  name  Daretti 
certainly  looked  dismayed  enough  to  suit  her  ca- 
price. "  There's  nothing  like  having  a  friend  at  court," 
she  explained,  gayly.  "  Now  we  shall  get  some  beau- 
tiful press  notices  for  Catalina.  My  engagement  is  on 
just  in  the  nick  of  time  to  boom  'Cordelia.'  Now 
everything  will  come  our  way." 

But  Adriano  was  seriously  disturbed.  This  engage- 
ment seemed  to  confirm  his  suspicions  of  Miss  Carson, 
and  he  remembered  with  consternation  the  hours  that 
he  and  Choulex  had  spent  coaching  Catalina  with  this 
scheming  rival  present,  taking  it  all  in,  and  no  doubt 
making  capital  out  of  these  lessons.  His  tenderness 
and  solicitude  for  Catalina  increased  visibly.  His 
blood  boiled  as  he  thought  of  her  cowardly  foes,  and 
it  was  well  for  Oeglaire  that  he  did  not  cross  Daretti's 
path  in  these  days. 

Choulex  watched  the  growing  preoccupation  of  his 
friend  with  grave,  silent  eyes.  There  was  a  deep  pain 
gnawing  at  his  big  heart,  but  the  woman  and  the 
man  who  were  dearest  to  him  on  earth  had  need  of  his 
co-operation  just  now.  He  would  give  them  of  his 
best,  and  then,  if  necessary  to  their  happiness,  he  could 
efface  himself.  Surely  his  love  was  equal  to  that. 

Adriano  felt  the  need  of  open-air  exercise  after  the 
confining  work  of  rehearsal  and  composition.  Sir  Guy 
Ainsworth  usually  put  in  his  appearance  these  lovely 
spring  afternoons  and  insisted  upon  Daretti's  taking 
long  tramps  with  him  into  the  suburbs.  Adriano 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

dreaded  receiving  the  young  Englishman's  confidence. 
Whistling  to  his  dogs,  who  bounded  along  joyously  at 
his  heels,  he  started  off  with  a  firm  determination  to 
steer  clear  of  all  dangerously  sentimental  subjects. 
As  they  strode  along  in  the  gay  spring  sunshine  they 
discussed  dogs,  horses,  sports  in  general,  clubs,  politics, 
travel,  the  latest  books,  and,  finally,  though  Daretti 
had  staved  it  off  as  long  as  he  could,  opera.  He  knew 
what  that  would  infallibly  lead  to,  and  before  long  the 
young  baronet  was  blushing  and  stammering. 

"You  see,  Daretti,  I  don't  understand  the  way 
foreigners  manage  these  affairs.  Now,  if  she  was  an 
English  girl,  I  should  just  propose  to  her,  don't  you 
know,  point-blank,  and  there  would  be  the  end  of  it. 
But  I  know  your  foreign  way  is  different,  and  I  never 
have  the  chance  to  see  her  alone.  She  always  has  a 
maid,  or  else  Madame  Delepoule  is  watching  her  like  a 
cat.  I  beg  pardon,  I  don't  mean  anything  against  the 
old  lady,  she  is  really  awfully  jolly,  but  I  don't  feel  at 
ease,  don't  you  know  ?  I  want  to  do  things  in  the  way 
that  Miss  Disdier  and  her  family  would  like,  and  I 
thought  perhaps  you  could  help  me.  Now,  Daretti, 
what  must  I  do,  and  do  you  think  I  stand  the  ghost  of 
a  chance  with  them  all  ?" 

It  was  truly  an  embarrassing  position  for  Adriano. 
The  young  lady  in  question  had  been  the  object  of 
his  own  courtship  six  years  before,  and  he  suspected 
that  Choulex  intended  to  propose  for  her  hand  shortly. 
He  liked  Ainsworth,  and  wanted  to  deal  fairly  with 
him,  but  Choulex  was  the  dearly  loved  friend  of  many 
years.  What  in  the  world  was  he  to  do  ?  After  all,  it 
was  Catalina's  own  affair.  If  she  liked  Ainsworth  bet- 
ter than  Choulex,  then  Casimir  would  have  to  bear  it, 
and  nothing  that  he,  Adriano,  could  do  would  make  it 

196 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

any  easier  for  him.  Catalina  had  a  right  to  know 
what  was  offered  to  her.  She  was  old  enough,  and  had 
seen  enough  of  the  world  now  to  decide  wisely  for  her- 
self. 

"  All  right,  Ainsworth,"  he  said,  heartily.  "  I  will 
do  my  best  for  you.  My  honest  opinion  is  that  you 
could  do  nothing  better  than  to  propose  to  her  your- 
self, in  your  own  downright,  English  fashion." 

Ainsworth  drew  a  long  sigh  of  relief.  "  I  am  so 
glad  you  feel  that  way,  Daretti.  I  shall  feel  more  like 
a  man  if  I  speak  for  myself.  I  beg  your  pardon ;  I 
don't  mean  anything  against  your  customs,  they  are 
all  right  for  those  who  are  used  to  them,  but  it  is  like 
talking  a  foreign  language  to  me.  I  can  express  my- 
self so  much  better  in  my  own  tongue,  don't  you 
know  ?" 

Adriano  did  know  and  laughed  good  -  naturedly. 
"  Tell  me,  Ainsworth,  how  do  your  family  feel  about 
this  ?  Will  they  receive  her  well  ?" 

"  Mother  and  the  girls  had  rather  I  married  an 
Englishwoman,  of  course — that's  very  natural,  don't 
you  know  ?  But  they  will  be  glad  to  have  me  marry 
at  all,  and  they  cannot  help  liking  her  when  they  know 
her.  Vic,  of  course,  will  be  delighted.  I  hope  you 
will  meet  Victoire  soon,  Daretti.  I  really  should  like 
you  to  for  several  reasons." 

"  I  should  be  greatly  interested  to  see  Lady  Ains- 
worth. What  you  have  told  me  of  her  story  is  very 
pathetic.  One  thinks  of  her  as  something  apart  and 
holy,  almost  like  a  consecrated  nun." 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  that  I  want  you  to  think  of  her 
in  that  way  exactly,"  said  Ainsworth,  with  an  embar- 
rassed smile.  "  I  should  like  to  see  her  marry  again  ;  it 
was  all  so  unhappy  and  unsatisfactory,  don't  you  know, 

197 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

just  a  sort  of  prolonged  death-bed  for  fifteen  months. 
I  always  felt  as  if  we  ought  not  to  have  allowed  it, 
for  it  was  not  as  if  she  had  cared  much  for  him.  You 
know,  I  don't  think  she  really  cared  for  him  at  all.  It 
was  just  an  impulse  of  compassion  and  gratitude." 

"Don't  tell  me  that,"  said  Adriano,  hastily.  "It 
spoils  the  story.  I  want  to  think  of  her  as  '  a  widow 
indeed.' " 

"  Well,  you  see,  I  want  you  to  know  her,  and  you 
wouldn't  understand  her  if  I  didn't  tell  you.  She 
never  could  have  been  happy  with  him.  She  had  the 
most  exalted  ideals,  and  poor  Phil  couldn't  come  up 
even  to  the  average  standards.  There  was  much  that 
we  tried  to  hush  up,  but  he  lingered  on  so  long  that 
lots  of  things  had  to  be  explained  to  her.  They  made 
me  tell  her,  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  anguish  in 
her  eyes  to  my  dying  day.  It  almost  killed  her.  She 
is  the  mere  shadow  of  her  former  self.  I  overheard 
her  once,  when  she  thought  no  one  was  near,  praying, 
'O  God,  make  him  well,  but  if  you  do  then  let  me  die!' " 

"  I  am  almost  a  stranger  to  you  all,"  said  Adriano, 
hesitatingly.  "  You  trust  me  with  very  sacred  confi- 
dences." 

"  I  feel  impelled  to  do  so,  Daretti ;  I  can't  tell  you 
why,  except  that— well,  to  be  frank,  I  wish  you  two 
could  fancy  each  other !  I  long  to  see  Victoire  happy, 
she  has  had  such  a  tragic  youth.  She  loves  music 
passionately,  and  you  would  be  awfully  congenial.  I 
have  never  seen  any  fellow  but  yourself  that  I  thought 
was  suited  to  her,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing,  don't  you 
know  ?" 

Adriano  was  well  used  to  receiving  suggestions  and 
offers  of  marriage,  and  should  have  been  hardened 
to  receive  them  unmoved,  but  he  colored  hotly  and 

198 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

looked  deeply  embarrassed.  Ainsworth  hastened  to 
add: 

"Of  course  this  is  just  a  notion  that  has  come  into 
my  head  and  I  have  never  breathed  it  to  her.  That  is 
not  our  English  way.  You  may  not  be  fancy-free, 
and  that  would  knock  my  castles  all  on  the  head." 

"  Or  she  might  not  think  as  kindly  of  me  as  you  do, 
Ainsworth,  even  if  I  were,  as  I  am,  fancy-free,  and 
were  to  find  her  adorable,  as  indeed  she  must  be.  I  can 
only  hope  you  will  never  have  reason  to  regret  your 
trust  in  me." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  that,  my  dear  fellow  !  But  let 
the  future  take  care  of  itself.  I  am  awfully  obliged 
for  what  you  have  done  for  me.  I  feel  a  load  off  my 
mind." 

"  But  really  1  have  done  nothing,"  smiled  Adriano. 
"  I  have  only  encouraged  you  to  do  what  you  can  for 
yourself." 

"  That  is  everything.  I  am  willing  to  face  a  '  no ' 
when  it  comes  direct  from  herself,  but  I  couldn't  bear 
the  thought  of  its  coming  through  half  a  dozen  stran- 
gers. Good-bye,  old  fellow  !  I  suppose  I  shall  meet 
you  to-night  at  the  Usseglio  reception.  I  promised  to 
go  with  Victoire  or  I  would  come  round  and  go  with 
you." 

"  I  feel  like  a  traitor  all  round  to  everybody," 
thought  Adriano,  as  he  whistled  to  the  dogs  and 
climbed  slowly  up  the  stairs  ;  "  but  what  was  the  use 
in  telling  him  that  I  had  once  tried  for  Catalina  my- 
self, and  that  Choulex  is  trying  for  her  now,  and  that 
Madame  Delepoule  is  bitterly  opposed  to  him  ?  These 
things  are  neither  here  nor  there  if  Catalina  cares  for 
him.  She  must  manage  her  own  love  affairs.  I  have 
enough  on  my  hands  with  Tedi  and  Casimir,  and  now 

199 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

even  Oreste  !  Well,  well  !  It's  love  that  makes  the 
world  go  round — round,  round,  till  I  am  dizzy  looking 
on  !" 

An  hour  later  he  sauntered  into  the  salon,  dressed 
for  the  evening.  There  were  some  minutes  before 
dinner  would  be  served,  and  he  called  the  dogs  about 
him  and  put  them  through  all  their  tricks  in  succes- 
sion, and  allowed  the  friendly  cat  to  crawl  all  over  his 
back  and  shoulders  and  turn  round  half  a  dozen  times 
before  settling  herself  on  his  knee.  Finding  their 
master  growing  somewhat  indifferent  and  abstracted 
the  dogs  took  up  their  station  at  the  window,  where 
they  watched  the  passers-by  with  interest,  exchanging 
occasional  meaning  growls.  Adriano  sat  a  long  while 
in  thought,  tilting  back  in  his  chair,  his  hands  thrust 
deep  into  his  pockets  and  the  cat  snoozing  peacefully 
between  his  knees.  As  it  was  an  unusual  thing  for 
him  to  remain  so  long  inactive  he  probably  found  his 
thoughts  very  absorbing.  They  ran  somewhat  in  the 
following  vein  : 

"  I  wonder  what  ought  to  be  the  first  requisite  in 
choosing  a  wife  !  I  am  inclined  to  say  congeniality. 
I  do  not  think  I  could  get  on  with  a  woman  who  was 
not  in  sympathy  with  my  tastes  and  convictions.  She 
must  be  intelligent  and  have  a  quick  sense  of  fun.  I 
am  firm  about  that  last.  Imagine  dragging  through 
life  with  a  woman  who  could  not  take  a  joke  or  see 
the  comic  side  to  things  !  I  do  not  ask  to  have  her 
beautiful  if  her  face  is  only  sweet  and  good;  and  Heav- 
en deliver  me  from  a  stylish  woman  !  If  she  cares 
for  jewelry  and  dress  I  will  none  of  her !  Neither 
shall  she  drag  round  a  pet  dog,  nor  talk  slang.  I  do 
not  think  I  care  for  too  domestic  a  woman  either. 
Our  companionship  must  be  on  a  plane  above  clothes 

200 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  food.  Imagine  if  she  should  try  to  make  my 
coffee  and  it  should  be  poor  !  I  should  either  have  to 
force  it  down  to  save  her  feelings  or  else  I  should  de- 
sert her  and  go  off  to  the  cafe*.  Then  she  would  cry 
and  complain  that  I  did  not  love  her  any  more.  Good 
Lord  !  what  a  bore  !"  and  he  came  down  on  his  feet 
with  an  energetic  movement  that  startled  the  occu- 
pants of  the  room.  The  dogs  jumped  down  from  the 
window-seat,  and  came  to  lay  their  noses  inquiringly 
on  his  knee,  and  the  cat  bestirred  herself,  arched  her 
back,  and  rubbed  her  head  purringly  against  him. 

"  I  suppose  you  think  me  a  supremely  foolish  fellow, 
and  that  I  treat  my  wife  with  very  little  consideration," 
said  Adriano,  half  aloud,  as  he  stroked  the  cat  with  one 
hand  and  with  the  other  toyed  with  the  dogs'  long 
ears,  looking  deep  into  their  intelligent  eyes.  "  I  real- 
ly flatter  myself,  though,  that  if  we  were  poor  and 
obliged  to  picnic  in  a  couple  of  rooms  I  should  make  a 
very  jolly  sort  of  a  husband.  One  can  endure  a  good 
many  privations  if  they  are  only  well  seasoned  with 
plenty  of  affection  and  a  little  fun.  My  dear  mother  ! 
In  the  old  days  when  I  had  you  we  did  not  mind 
poverty  !  It  was  a  pleasure  to  work  together,  and 
when  I  helped  you  to  make  the  coffee  I  never  felt  it  a 
bore  at  all,  and,  moreover,  the  coffee  used  to  be  very 
good  ! 

"You  see,"  he  continued,  bending  confidingly  tow- 
ards the  animals,  "  the  failure  or  success  of  married 
life  depends  not  so  much  upon  circumstances  as  upon 
character.  Plenty  of  affection  and  cheerful  good-will, 
mutual  consideration  and  a  determination  to  make  the 
best  of  things  ought  to  insure  tolerable  success.  And 
yet,"  very  gravely,  "  if  it  should  be  a  failure,  even 
if  I  should  discover  that  I  had  taken  to  my  bosom  a 

201 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

vixen,  or  a  coquette,  or  a  peevish,  ill-tempered  invalid, 
or  one  who  was  unfaithful  to  me  or  to  the  duties  of 
her  state  of  life,  I  hope,  I  humbly  hope,  with  God's 
grace,  that  I  should  accept  my  lot  and  act  towards  her 
as  a  Christian  and  a  gentleman.  Just  as  I  should  hope 
that  if  I  were  the  failure,  if  sickness  or  misfortune 
should  come  to  me,  or  I  should  so  far  forget  myself  as 
to  bring  reproach  and  trouble  upon  my  home,  she 
would  still  cling  to  me,  forgiving  and  faithful." 

He  buried  his  face  in  his  hands  and  there  was  a  long 
pause.  The  animals  instinctively  understood  his  mood 
and  stood  by  him  motionless.  At  last  he  arose,  pushed 
the  dogs  gently  aside,  and  laid  the  sleepy,  purring  kit- 
ten upon  the  softest  cushion  on  the  sofa.  Then  he 
crossed  over  to  the  fireplace,  shook  himself,  stretched 
his  shapely  limbs,  and  laughed  softly. 

"After  all,  I  cannot  help  wishing  for  the  moon !  The 
more  I  think  of  my  possible  wife  the  more  I  endow  her 
with  the  most  impossible  combination  of  the  best 
qualities  of  the  best  women  I  have  ever  known.  She 
must  have  my  mother's  heroic  soul  and  cheerful  piety. 
She  must  have  a  grand  intelligence  and  kind  heart 
like  Madame  Delepoule.  She  must  have  the  high-bred 
refinement  of  Madame  Valorge,  the  grace  and  accom- 
plishments of  my  sister-in-law.  She  must  be  gifted 
and  charming  like  Catalina  Disdier,  loving,  tender- 
hearted, bright  and  responsive  like  Espiritu  Santo, 
and  she  must  have  a  face  like — like — like — " 

A  teasing  recollection  of  some  face  that  he  had  once 
seen  floated  before  him,  a  face  that  had  vanished  from 
his  memory  years  ago,  but  now  rose  up  before  it  again 
through  the  mists  of  time,  a  haunting,  vague,  will-o'- 
the-wisp  face,  flashing  at  him  here  and  there  but  re- 
fusing to  be  caught.  One  moment  it  seemed  to  glance 

202 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

at  him  through  a  window-frame,  another  moment  it 
looked  demurely  up  from  his  side,  again  it  was  opposite 
him,  laughing  and  dimpling.  Each  time  it  reappeared 
its  features  took  a  more  definite  shape,  till  at  last  it  be- 
came absolutely  distinct  in  his  mind — a  dainty,  ani- 
mated face,  glowing  with  health  and  intelligence.  He 
could  see  the  coloring,  which  had  one  peculiarity,  that 
the  same  hue  in  different  shades  pervaded  all.  In  the 
floating  hair  it  was  a  chestnut-brown,  a  little  darker 
in  the  pencilled  brows  and  shady  lashes,  in  the  deli- 
cate skin  it  was  a  rich  olive,  in  the  large,  lustrous  eyes 
a  clear  hazel. 

"Who  are  you?"  asked  Adriano,  puzzled.  It  was 
such  a  lifelike,  vivid  picture,  how  could  it  have  eluded 
his  memory?  A  name  trembled  on  his  tongue  but 
would  not  utter  itself.  "Who  are  you?"  he  asked 
again,  frowning  and  impatient.  It  must  be  a  very 
real  person  to  so  impress  his  imagination,  and  real 
persons  have  names  and  can  be  traced  and  reached  if 
one  is  determined  enough  ! 

And  through  the  silence  of  years,  low,  pleasant  tones 
seemed  to  say  to  him,  "Are  you  looking  for  any  one? 
Can  I  help  you  ?" 

A  light  flashed  into  his  soul.  With  beaming  eyes 
he  pressed  both  hands  to  his  heart. 

"  Margara  !"  he  exclaimed  aloud.  "  Little  Marga*ra ! 
My  princess !" 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

"  Softly  the  light  robes  she  doth  wear 
Sweep  down  the  stair. 

0  eager  heart,  less  wildly  beat — 

1  shall  behold  her,  stately,  sweet, 

All  good  and  fair  ! 

"  She  holds  me  mute  with  her  beaming  eyes 

Full  of  bright  surprise  ; 
Still  grow  the  pulses  her  coming  shook, 
In  the  gentle  might  of  her  golden  look 
My  heaven  lies !" 

—Celia  Thaxter. 

TEODORO,  coming  into  the  room  a  few  minutes 
later,  was  confronted  by  his  big  brother,  looking  flushed 
and  determined. 

"  Tedi,  tell  me  instantly,  without  stopping  to  take 
breath,  where  are  Espiritu's  friends,  the  San  Roques  ? 
Where  do  they  live,  and  what  has  happened  to  them 
all  ?" 

"  Good  gracious,  Adriano,  how  you  startled  me  !  I 
will  tell  you  everything  I  know  just  as  quick  as  I  can. 
They  have  lived  in  England  for  several  years,  but  this 
year  they  have  been  spending  the  winter  at  Neuilly 
and  are  going  to  their  London  house  next  week.  The 
marquis  died  four  years  ago,  one  of  the  younger  boys 
was  drowned  soon  after.  The  eldest  boy,  Roque,  gave 
up  his  title  and  entered  a  monastery.  Jaime  is  in 
business  in  England,  for  you  know  they  lost  a  great 

204 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

deal  of  property  in  Cuba  during  the  insurrections  and 
are  not  as  rich  as  they  used  to  be.  The  rest  are  all 
living  with  their  mother.  Espiritu  sees  Margara  near- 
ly every  day,  and  you  surely  remember  that  the  young- 
er sister,  the  one  we  used  to  call  Pepilla,  is  betrothed 
to  our  sister  Elena's  brother,  Gentile  d'Usseglio,  do 
you  not?  They  will  be  married  in  London  next 
month,  and  then  we  shall  be  connected." 

"  I  knew  that  Gentile  was  betrothed,  but  I  thought 
they  told  me  it  was  to  an  English  girl,"  replied  Adriano, 
slowly. 

"  Well,  the  San  Roques  have  lived  principally  in 
England  since  the  marquis's  death.  This  is  the  first 
time  they  have  come  to  Paris  for  five  years.  We  shall 
surely  meet  them  all  this  evening,  for  the  Countess 
d'Usseglio,  with  her  son  and  daughter,  have  come  to 
Paris  on  purpose  to  be  near  the  San  Roques,  and  the 
reception  which  the  countess  is  giving  this  evening 
is  for  them." 

Adriano  looked  and  felt  stunned.  "  It  is  extraor- 
dinary," he  kept  repeating.  "  It  is  extraordinary.  Do 
you  mean  that  they  are  living  right  here,  almost  at 
our  door,  and  we  are  soon  to  be  connected,  and  I  never 
knew  it,  never  dreamed  of  it  ?  And  you  say  the  mar- 
quis is  dead,  that  gallant,  loyal  gentleman,  and  one  of 
the  little  boys  drowned  ?  Oh,  what  cruel  suffering  for 
those  tender,  loving  women  !" 

The  sudden  emotion  that  had  seized  Daretti  at  the 
remembrance  of  a  girlish  face,  seen  but  for  a  few  times 
many  years  before,  struck  him  with  superstitious  force, 
coming  so  soon  after  his  talk  with  Monsignore  lanson. 
A  restless  feeling  urged  him  to  go  forth  and  seek  the 
face  that  haunted  him,  and  he  could  hardly  possess  his 
soul  in  patience  till  evening.  He  yielded  to  his  ro- 

205 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

mantic  fancies  without  a  struggle  —  indeed,  almost 
gladly. 

"  Well,  well !"  he  thought.  "  How  are  the  mighty 
fallen  !  But  a  few  days  since  I  was  aspiring  to  a  con- 
secrated celibacy  with  a  joyous  heart,  and  now  all  my 
gay  peace  is  gone  !  There  are  a  million  women  in 
Paris,  and  yet  my  heart  beats  none  the  faster  till  I 
hear  that  one  more  has  slidden  in  among  the  million, 
and  then  the  whole  world  puts  on  a  different  look. 
Oh,  little  girl !  why  did  you  ever  slip  away  from  the 
million  six  years  ago  ?  We  were  divided  for  some  in- 
scrutable reason,  perhaps  to  put  your  knight  to  the 
test.  Alas !  he  failed,  but  God  in  His  dear  mercy  is 
bringing  our  paths  together  again,  and  your  young 
heart,  passing  through  many  sorrows,  will  have  learn- 
ed a  lesson  of  compassion  !" 

The  hours  wore  away,  as  hours  have  a  habit  of 
doing  even  with  impatient  lovers,  and  it  had  become 
quite  reasonably  late — so  late  that  even  a  man  of  the 
highest  fashion  need  not  fear  to  present  himself  at 
an  aristocratic  evening  reception.  The  Usseglio  re- 
ception was  not  to  be  a  large  one,  however,  in  defer- 
ence to  the  beautiful  widowed  Marchioness  of  Palafox, 
whose  first  appearance  in  social  life  it  was  since  the 
death  of  her  husband,  now  nearly  four  years  since. 

The  ladies  received  in  the  drawing-rooms  on  the 
first  floor.  Teodoro  was  detained  in  the  dressing- 
room  by  some  Italian  friends,  and  Adriano  mounted 
the  stairs  alone.  The  sound  of  lively  dance -music 
came  from  a  large  room  at  the  head  of  the  staircase 
and  he  glanced  in.  It  was  evidently  the  music-room, 
with  its  polished  floor,  grand-piano,  and  the  absence 
of  draperies.  Half  a  dozen  young  couples  had  the 
floor  nearly  to  themselves,  two  school-girls  in  short 

206 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

dresses  were  pirouetting  gayly  around  together,  while 
in  the  middle  of  the  room  a  lad  still  younger,  with 
dark  floating  curls,  was  prancing  about,  led  by  a  young 
woman  whose  tall,  slender  figure  moved  gayly  and 
gracefully  along  by  the  side  of  her  romping  young 
companion.  It  was  a  pretty  sight,  and  Daretti  lin- 
gered a  moment  at  the  threshold.  The  young  woman 
caught  sight  of  him  as  he  stood  there  and  looked  tow- 
ards him  an  instant.  It  was  not  a  face  that  he  recog- 
nized, but  it  was  a  sweet  and  attractive  one,  its  sad, 
refined  expression  and  grave  eyes  being  in  unexpected 
contrast  with  the  gay,  spirited  movement  with  which 
she  had  entered  into  the  young  people's  pastime.  She 
seemed  to  hesitate  a  moment  on  seeing  Daretti,  but 
he  turned  away  at  once  with  a  bow  of  apology  and 
passed  on  to  the  drawing-room,  where  the  majestic  but- 
ler was  announcing  his  name  in  broad  English  accents. 
The  large  reception-rooms  were  pleasantly  filled  by 
members  of  the  Spanish,  Italian,  and  English  colonies 
of  Paris  and  a  number  of  French  families  of  rank. 
The  announcement  of  the  great  singer's  name  caused 
a  ripple  of  excitement,  for  though  a  favorite  of  many 
seasons  he  was  still  one  of  the  biggest  lions  of  Paris 
society.  The  stately,  aristocratic  Countess  d'Usseglio 
received  him  with  cordiality  as  one  of  the  family,  and 
Daretti  then  turned  to  where  the  Marchioness  of  Pa- 
lafox  was  receiving  by  her  side.  How  lovely  she  still 
was  as  she  stood  there,  sad,  widowed,  crowned  with 
gray,  but  tender,  high-souled,  distinguished  as  ever, 
and  with  the  added  dignity  of  sorrow  and  a  touching 
gentleness  and  consideration  of  manner  !  He  bowed 
low  before  her  and  kissed  the  hand  she  extended  cord- 
ially to  him,  and  then  glanced  from  her  to  the  pretty 
gypsy  face  by  her  side. 

207 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  You  will  hardly  remember  Pepilla,"  said  the  mar- 
chioness. "  She  was  still  in  the  school-room  when  you 
used  to  come  to  our  house  six  years  ago,  but  she 
knows  your  brother  quite  well" 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  cried  the  young  girl,  "  and  we  have 
followed  his  career  with  the  greatest  interest  and  de- 
light. He  used  to  be  such  a  dear  boy  and  had  such  a 
beautiful  face,  and  now  it  is  like  a  fairy  story  to  have 
him  turn  out  such  a  prince  of  singers  !" 

"  Theodore  still  has  the  same  angelic  countenance," 
said  the  marchioness.  "  We  all  call  him  the  young  St. 
Stephen." 

Pepilla  looked  up  at  the  big,  dark  man  before  her. 
"  How  very  unlike  you  brothers  are  !"  she  remarked, 
demurely. 

"  Dona  Josefa,"  exclaimed  Adriano,  in  laughing  re- 
monstrance, "  what  have  I  done  to  deserve  that  ?" 

Pepilla  laughed  too.  "  But  are  not  barytones  always 
villains  ?"  she  asked.  "  I  always  think  of  them  as  such 
from  Don  Juan  and  lago  downward,  if  indeed  one  can 
go  farther  down  !" 

"  It  is  an  unfortunate  trait  of  ours,"  he  admitted. 

Other  guests  now  claimed  the  hostesses'  attention, 
and  he  was  free  to  look  about  him.  He  was  greatly 
disappointed  to  see  no  trace  of  Dona  Margarita.  He 
sauntered  through  the  rooms,  greeting  one  acquaint- 
ance and  another,  stopping  to  have  a  few  words  here 
and  there,  and  welcomed  everywhere  with  eager 
smiles.  But  he  could  hardly  command  himself  to 
carry  on  conversation,  for  his  mind  wandered  and  his 
eyes  were  continually  glancing  towards  the  door  to 
see  who  entered.  At  last  he  gathered  himself  togeth- 
er with  an  effort. 

"  I  cannot  stand  this  any  longer  !  I  must  find  out 
208 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

where  she  is,  and  it  will  be  a  difficult  place  to  reach  if 
I  do  not  get  there  !" 

He  excused  himself  to  surrounding  friends  and 
crossed  the  room  to  where  Pepilla  was  standing  talk- 
ing to  Gentile  d'Usseglio  and  to  the  young  lady  of  the 
dance. 

"  I  trust,  Dona  Josefa,"  said  Daretti,  "  that  my  vil- 
lanies  do  not  shut  me  out  altogether  from  the  pale  of 
your  friendship?" 

"  '  Serve  God,  love  me,  and  mend!'  "  she  quoted,  laugh- 
ingly, with  that  demure  little  way  of  saying  daring 
things  that  made  it  impossible  to  misunderstand  her. 
Before  he  had  time  to  make  the  rejoinder  that  was  on 
his  tongue's  end,  she  added :  "  My  sister  is  anxious  to 
meet  you,  Count  Daretti,  so  you  had  better  run  away 
if  you  do  not  wish  to  be  converted." 

"  It  was  for  your  sister  that  I  came  to  inquire,"  said 
Adriano.  u  I  did  not  see  her  to  pay  my  respects  to 
her  as  I  entered." 

"  Would  you  remember  her  if  you  saw  her  again  ?" 

"  Oh,  perfectly  !"  he  replied,  with  conviction  ;  "  but  I 
feared  she  was  not  here  to-night.  She  has  not  been 
in  the  room  since  I  arrived." 

"  Are  you  sure  ?"  and  Pepilla  glanced  towards  the 
young  lady  at  her  side. 

Adriano  turned  sharply  round  and  gazed  into  the 
pale,  sweet  face  in  utter  astonishment  and  incredulity. 

"  Margara  !  No,  it  is  impossible  !"  he  exclaimed, 
totally  oblivious  of  the  fact  that  he  was  staring  at  the 
young  woman  with  the  full  power  of  his  intense  eyes 
and  that  he  had  spoken  of  her  by  the  familiar  diminu- 
tive of  her  name.  No,  it  was  some  mistake  !  Mar- 
gara, his  Margara,  was  a  glowing,  brilliant,  laughing- 
eyed,  rosy-lipped  creature,  robust,  healthy,  brimming 
o  209 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

over  with  life,  intelligence,  and  fun.  Oh,  he  knew  her 
well,  intimately,  he  could  not  be  mistaken  !  This  tall, 
reserved  young  woman,  with  melancholy  eyes  and  deli- 
cate pale  face,  had  nothing  in  common  with  his  princess. 

"  I  used  to  be  known  as  Margara,"  she  said.  The 
small  mouth,  with  its  thin,  delicately  curved  lips  had 
a  pathetic  little  droop  at  the  corners,  and  the  ghost  of 
a  smile  that  crept  over  it  now  only  seemed  to  make  it 
more  pathetic  than  before.  The  tones  of  her  voice 
were  low  and  pleasant.  He  had  heard  that  voice  in 
memory  only  a  few  hours  before,  and  he  knew  it  now. 
His  eyes  fell  and  he  bowed  low  before  her. 

"Forgive  me,  Dona  Margarita,  I  fear  I  was  very 
rude."  He  spoke  as  one  in  a  dream.  Certainly  his 
first  feeling  was  one  of  bitter  disappointment.  All 
his  beautiful  castles  in  Spain  had  crumbled  away  at  a 
touch.  What  a  fool  he  had  been — he,  the  sensible,  cool- 
headed,  heart-whole  Daretti  !  How  absurdly  vision- 
ary the  past  hours  now  seemed,  and  yet  the  vision  had 
been  a  very  sweet  one  ! 

"  You  are  very  excusable,"  she  said,  kindly.  "  I 
know  well  how  much  I  have  changed.  How  could  you 
remember  me,  who  only  saw  me  three  or  four  times, 
so  long  ago  ?" 

"  But  I  recall  you  perfectly  as  you  looked  then,"  he 
insisted,  with  a  desperate  attempt  to  retain  a  vanished 
dream.  "Your  hair  was  two  shades  lighter  than  it  is 
now.  You  wore  it  braided,  but  it  was  all  loose  and 
floating  about  your  face,  instead  of  brushed  smooth 
and  knotted  as  you  wear  it  now.  Your  face  was  round 
then  instead  of  oval ;  you  were  very  plump,  and  had  a 
great  deal  of  color ;  you  were  not  as  tall  as  you  are 
now,  and  your  eyes  were  darker  and  were  laughing  all 
the  time." 

210 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Her  eyes  laughed  again  now.  She  was  partly  flat- 
tered at  the  accuracy  of  his  memory  after  such  a  lapse 
of  time  and  partly  amused  at  the  unconsciously  im- 
plied disparagement  of  her  present  looks.  She  smiled 
outright,  and  that  smile  was  a  revelation. 

"  I  know  you  now — I  know  you  now  !"  said  Adriano, 
softly.  He  felt  sure  that  the  smile  which  so  trans- 
figured her  was  a  rare  one  on  her  lips,  and  he  longed  to 
think  of  something  to  say  or  do  that  would  keep  it 
there.  Again  he  looked  earnestly  into  her  face,  and 
what  a  refined,  sensitive,  high-bred  face  it  was  ;  how 
dainty  the  outlines,  how  tender  the  shadows  ! 

"  This  is  not  the  first  time  you  have  met  me  of  late 
without  recognizing  me,"  she  said,  still  smiling. 

There  was  a  rich  color  mounting  in  her  cheeks  now, 
and  Adriano  wondered  how  he  could  have  thought  for 
an  instant  that  she  was  less  pretty  than  formerly.  Sure- 
ly this  exquisite,  spiritual  countenance  had  a  beauty  of 
its  own  that  appealed  to  a  higher  element  in  him  than 
the  child's  prettiness  could  have  done,  a  beauty  of  in- 
tellect refined  and  matured  by  thought  and  experience, 
a  beauty  of  soul  chastened  and  sanctified  by  the  sor- 
rows of  life.  "  She  must  have  been  through  the  very 
furnace  of  affliction,"  he  thought.  "  I  wonder  what  the 
story  of  her  life  has  been  !  She  has  a  consecrated  look, 
as  of  a  young  nun  who  has  learned  that  life  is  vanity 
and  has  turned  from  the  world  to  devote  herself  to 
heaven." 

He  was  so  absorbed  in  his  thoughts  as  he  stood  si- 
lently contemplating  her  that  he  did  not  hear  her 
speak.  She  made  another  attempt  to  rouse  him.  He 
started,  for  this  time  he  realized  that  she  was  speaking, 
but  he  had  no  more  idea  than  the  dead  what  she  was 
saying  to  him. 

211 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  have  to  beg  your  pardon  again,"  he  stammered, 
thoroughly  disconcerted  and  blushing  deeply.  Oh, 
why  could  he  not  be  invisible  for  a  few  moments,  to 
study  that  sweet  face  more  and  more?  Why  was 
there  any  need  of  conventional  talk  between  them? 
But  of  course  she  could  not  know  what  he  was  feeling. 

"  A  penny  for  your  thoughts  !"  she  said,  flippantly, 
to  relieve  his  embarrassment. 

"  If  I  could  only  tell  her  all !"  he  sighed.  "  I  was 
thinking,  Dona  Margarita,"  he  added,  aloud,  and  some- 
thing of  the  deep  reverence  and  sympathy  he  felt  for 
her  trembled  in  his  tones — "I  was  thinking  that  if 
you  had  changed  it  was  with  the  change  that  comes 
over  gold  that  has  been  '  seven  times  tried.' " 

His  look  told  more  than  his  words,  and  it  was  im- 
possible to  doubt  his  sincerity.  Margara  was  surprised 
and  touched.  Her  lip  quivered  slightly,  and  for  a  mo- 
ment there  was  a  mist  before  her  eyes.  This  man,  so 
serious,  so  sympathetic,  seemed  to  see  straight  into  her 
soul,  and  she,  usually  so  reserved,  felt  a  strange  readi- 
ness to  let  him  look  into  its  very  depths.  It  was  her 
turn  to  be  silent  and  abstracted,  but  his  next  words 
were  in  a  lighter  vein. 

"  I  have  been  honest,  Dona  Margarita,  and  you  owe 
me  that  penny !" 

"  You  shall  have  it,  to  show  you  how  readily  you 
are  pardoned,"  she  replied,  smiling  brightly.  "  But 
you  will  have  to  trust  me  for  it." 

"  I  claim  my  reward  at  once,"  he  said,  determinedly. 
"  You  do  not  carry  pennies  round  with  you,  but  you 
have  something  that  will  do  as  well,"  and  he  pointed 
boldly  to  the  dainty  chatelaine  at  her  side  from  which 
hung  a  number  of  small  charms  and  trinkets.  She  de- 
tached it  at  once  and  laid  them  in  his  hand. 

212 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  am  as  good  as  my  word,"  she  said.  "  You  may 
choose  your  own  penny." 

He  looked  over  the  pretty  trifles,  some  of  them  curi- 
osities of  value.  Hidden  among  the  rest  was  a  small 
gold  medal  bearing  on  one  side  the  image  of  Notre 
Dame  des  Victoires,  and  on  the  other  a  representation 
of  St.  Margaret  with  the  dragon  beneath  her  feet. 
Adriano  felt  his  blood  give  a  bound.  He  seized  upon 
the  medal  unhesitatingly  and  looked  her  straight  in 
the  eyes  again. 

" '  Here  choose  I,  joy  be  the  consequence,' "  he 
quoted  in  English.  "  Like  Bassanio  of  old  among  the 
caskets,  I  find  herein  fair  Margaret's  counterfeit." 
Then  seeing  a  look  almost  of  consternation  on  her  face, 
he  added,  hastily  :  "  Perhaps  I  am  taking  too  much  in 
choosing  this.  Are  you  attached  to  it  ?  Is  it  perhaps 
a  souvenir?" 

"  I  have  promised,  and  I  must  not  hesitate,"  she  re- 
plied. "  It  is  not  a  souvenir,  but  I  frankly  own  that  I 
am  attached  to  it,  as  it  is  the  medal  of  my  two  patron 
saints." 

"  If  you  will  spare  it  to  me,"  he  said,  "  it  shall  be 
sacred  to  me.  I  will  fasten  it  to  my  scapular,  with  the 
medal  that  my  mother  used  to  wear,  and  I  will  keep  it 
there  as  long  as  I  have  life  and  faith.  But  you  still 
hesitate.  I  release  you  from  your  promise,"  and  he 
laid  the  chain  in  her  hand. 

She  turned  the  charms  over  and  stood  looking  at 
them  with  downcast  eyes.  "  I  wonder  why  it  is,"  she 
thought,  "  that  when  I  saw  you  a  few  months  ago,  for 
the  first  time  in  many  years,  I  felt  repelled  and  disap- 
pointed, and  yet  to-night  you  are  more  sympathetic  to 
me  than  any  man  I  have  known.  Awhile  ago  I  avoid- 
ed you,  I  shrank  from  meeting  you,  yet  now  that  you 

213 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

are  near  me  your  presence  seems  like  something  holy. 
Which  instinct  shall  I  be  guided  by,  that  or  this  ? — for 
both  cannot  be  right." 

But  both  were  right,  nevertheless,  as  she  will  under- 
stand some  day. 

Silently  he  stood  by  her  as  she  fingered  the  trinkets 
thoughtfully,  hesitatingly.  He  felt  almost  superstitious 
about  her  decision.  At  last  she  lifted  her  head  and 
gazed  smilingly  into  his  eyes. 

"  I  do  not  care  to  be  released  from  my  word,"  she 
said,  simply,  and  detaching  the  medal  from  its  chain 
handed  it  to  him  again. 

With  a  beating  heart  Adriano  received  it  from  her, 
bowing  low  over  her  hand.  He  felt  a  sense  of  relief 
that  made  him  happy  and  light-hearted  as  a  boy,  and 
she,  with  that  color  in  her  cheeks  and  that  light  in  her 
eyes,  looked  like  the  Margara  of  six  years  ago,  the 
Margara  that  had  believed  in  knights  and  heroes,  in 
brave  men  and  true  hearts,  in  Percivals  and  Gala- 
hads. 

"  If  St.  Margaret  is  my  counterfeit,  I  suppose  the 
dragon  is  yours,"  she  said,  laughingly.  Since  she  had 
decided  to  have  faith  in  him,  her  heart  felt  wonder- 
fully easy  and  gay. 

"  It  is  mine  in  that  I  am  at  your  feet,"  he  replied, 
bending  towards  her,  and  they  smiled  into  each  other's 
eyes  in  sheer  happiness.  Then  she  dropped  hers  with 
a  slight  sigh,  and  he  sighed  too,  though  hardly  know- 
ing why. 

But  such  moments  of  happy  understanding  are  brief. 
Other  guests  were  arriving,  and  Margara  moved  gra- 
ciously and  sweetly  forward  to  fulfil  her  duties  as  one 
of  the  hostesses  of  the  evening. 

A  hand  was  laid  on  Daretti's  shoulder  and  he  turned 
214 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

round  to  look  into  Sir  Guy  Ainsworth's  open,  pleasant 
countenance. 

"  I've  been  hunting  high  and  low  for  you  to  intro- 
duce you  to  Victoire,  and  lo  !  here  I  find  you  chatting 
with  her  as  if  you  had  been  intimate  for  years.  Who 
forestalled  me,  I  should  like  to  know  ?" 

"  Victoire  ?  Lady  Ainsworth  ?"  stammered  Adriano. 
"  What  do  you  mean  ?  I  have  been  talking  to  a  young 
lady  that  I  used  to  know  as  Margara  de  San  Roque." 

"  It  is  years  since  any  of  us  have  called  her  by  that 
name,"  said  Sir  Guy.  "  When  she  married  Phil  there 
were  so  many  Margarets  in  our  family — my  mother, 
my  sister,  and  my  father's  sister — that  we  began  to  call 
her  by  her  second  name,  Maria -de -las -Victorias  in 
Spanish,  which  we  shortened  into  the  French  Vic- 
toire. I  do  not  know  of  any  one  who  calls  her  Mar- 
gara nowadays." 

When  she  married  Phil !  Victoire,  Lady  Ainsworth  ! 
The  room  seemed  to  whirl  round  with  Adriano.  She 
had  said,  "  I  used  to  be  known  as  Margara."  Yes,  of 
course,  he  might  have  guessed  it !  Hers  was  just  the 
face  for  the  sad  little  history  that  had  always  so  touched 
him.  He  had  put  Lady  Ainsworth  up  on  a  pedestal 
as  "  a  widow  indeed,"  far  removed  by  her  tragic  little 
romance  from  every-day  loves  and  lovers,  and  it  had 
been  a  positive  shock  to  him  to  have  Ainsworth  sug- 
gest that  she  might  marry  again.  And  she  now  turned 
out  to  be  his  Margara,  his  princess  !  Here  a  fierce 
pang  of  jealousy  shot  through  him.  Who  was  that 
man  who  had  stepped  in  between  them  and  carried 
her  off,  and  won  the  first  tender  devotion  of  her  maiden 
heart  ?  Yet,  after  all,  poor  fellow,  who  could  be  jeal- 
ous of  the  helpless  sufferer  who  had  won,  not  a  wife, 
but  only  a  nurse  to  soothe  his  dying  pillow  ?  And  Guy 

215 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

had  said  that  it  was  more  from  pity  and  gratitude  than 
for  love  that  she  had  come  to  his  side.  Adriano  caught 
his  breath.  Surely  the  eyes  that  had  looked  into  his 
to-night  had  never  so  brightened  for  any  other  man  ! 
Heaven  had  kept  her  for  him  at  the  price  of  that  other 
poor  fellow's  suffering  and  untimely  death  ! 

When  the  young  widow  knelt  at  her  bedside  that 
night  there  were  happy  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  her 
prayers  were  frequently  interrupted  by  a  sobbing, 
"  Thank  God  !  Thank  God  !"  Why  she  wept,  or  why 
she  should  be  grateful,  she  hardly  knew.  Her  mind 
dwelt  on  the  twenty-two  years  of  her  life — her  happy, 
busy,  loving  childhood,  her  visionary,  romantic  girl- 
hood, the  touch  of  first  love  on  her  innocent  heart,  her 
cruel  disillusions,  the  tragedy  of  her  short,  unhappy 
married  life,  and  the  lonely  years  of  her  widowhood 
with  its  unsatisfied  aspirations.  And  now,  suddenly, 
a  new  light  broke  in  that  seemed  to  glorify  a  tall,  stal- 
wart form,  and  beam  from  a  handsome,  intellectual 
countenance  and  deep,  expressive  eyes,  glowing  with 
truth  and  tenderness.  Victoire  Ainsworth  buried  her 
face  in  her  hands,  and  again  and  again  sobbed  beneath 
her  breath,  though  she  hardly  knew  why,  "Thank 
God  !  Thank  God  !" 


CHAPTER  XIX 

"  Tremble,  thou  wretch, 
That  hast  within  thee  undivulged  crimes, 
Unwhipp'd  of  justice !" 

— King  Lear. 

HORTENSE  DELEPOULE  had  taken  Lady  Ainsworth 
and  her  sister  to  see  the  last  rehearsal  of  "  Cordelia," 
and  she  now  begged  the  Darettis  and  Choulex,  with 
young  D'Usseglio,  to  return  to  her  rooms  and  have 
lunch  informally  with  her,  as  Espiritu  had  come  in  for 
the  day  to  see  Catalina,  and  they  would  make  a  merry 
little  feast  over  the  newly  betrothed. 

Pepilla's  gay  voice  greeted  Adriano.  "  You  know 
we  leave  for  London  in  a  few  days,  Count  Daretti,  and 
the  very  first  time  you  sing  there  in  '  Don  Juan '  I 
am  coming  to  see  you  whisked  away  by  the  devils  !" 

"  How  much  you  will  enjoy  it !"  he  exclaimed,  and 
they  laughed  merrily.  "  But  I  am  so  sorry  to  disap- 
point you,  Dona  Josefa,  for  I  have  turned  over  a  new 
leaf.  Instead  of  Don  Juan,  I  am  to  make  my  first 
London  appearance  as  Wolfram  in  '  Tannhauser,'  and 
he  is  a  most  saintly  character,  I  assure  you." 

"  He  is  dreadfully  good,"  she  pouted,  "  and  oh,  dear  ! 
he  is  such  a  bore  !" 

"  You  don't  blame  Elizabeth,  then  !  Ah,  Dona  Jo- 
sefa, I  fear  women  are  very  much  alike  all  the  world 
over.  They  are  dreadfully  shocked  when  men  are  bad, 
and  yet  when  they  are  good  they  vote  them  uninter- 

217 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

esting !  It  is  a  crime  to  be  bad,  but  it  is  a  blunder  to 
be  good,  and  a  blunder  is  worse  than  a  crime."  He 
felt  very  much  at  ease  with  the  bright  young  girl,  and 
the  thought  flashed  through  his  brain,  "  How  well  we 
should  get  on  as  brother  and  sister."  He  tried  to  check 
the  thought,  but  his  cheeks  burned  with  it. 

"  I  am  glad  we  shall  hear  the  Wagner  music-dramas 
at  last,"  said  Lady  Ainsworth.  "I  am  looking  forward 
very  impatiently  to  the  London  season." 

"We  open  in  ' Tannha'user ' — Catalina,  Lennartsen, 
and  I  —  but  I  do  not  think  you  will  like  Wolfram 
any  more  than  your  sister  does ;  he  is  too  goody- 
goody." 

"  Oh,  you  are  a  so  much  nicer  villain  !"  exclaimed 
Espiritu. 

"  We  all  know  that  Espiritu  adores  villains,"  smiled 
Victoire ;  "  she  positively  revels  in  the  worst  kind  of 
crimes." 

They  all  burst  out  laughing  at  this  picture  of  poor 
Espiritu.  "  It  is  perfectly  true,"  continued  Victoire, 
gravely.  "  You  should  see  her  visiting  the  poor.  When 
the  Sisters  take  her  to  see  the  worst  cases,  where  they 
hardly  dare  go  themselves,  she  is  simply  radiant. 
When  she  meets  a  really  hardened  sinner,  degraded 
and  brutal,  then  it  is  happiness,  for  she  has  found  a 
soul  truly  worth  loving." 

Espiritu  was  scarlet  and  her  eyes  were  full  of  tears, 
but  she  laughed  heartily  with  the  rest. 

"  I  know  it,"  said  Teodoro,  solemnly,  "and  it  makes 
me  feel  badly,  for  I  fear  I  have  deceived  the  poor  child. 
I  was  so  afraid  she  would  not  accept  me  that  I  led  her 
to  believe  I  was  an  abandoned  reprobate  of  the  dark- 
est hue,  and  she  took  me  at  once  without  a  murmur. 
What  troubles  me  is  that  I  have  got  to  keep  up  the 

218 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

character  if  I  wish  to  retain  her  affection,  and  I  fear 
it  will  be  a  difficult  task." 

"  Why  should  it  be  difficult  ?"  retorted  Espiritu. 
"  You  are  certainly  ready  enough  at  invention." 

"  Comfort  yourself,  Teodoro,"  put  in  Choulex.  "  The 
afflicted  are  almost  as  dear  to  her  as  sinners,  and  as 
the  years  go  on  there  will  be  less  need  of  deception. 
When  you  are  old  and  decrepit  and  bald  and  hard 
of  hearing  and  rheumatic  and  feeble-minded,  then  she 
will  love  you  dearly  for  your  own  sake,  and  your  de- 
clining years  may  be  spent  virtuously." 

"  Oh,  don't,  don't,"  pleaded  Espiritu.  "  It  is  too 
bad  to  talk  of  me  in  this  way.  It  is  all  Victoire's 
fault ;  she  began  it,  and  I  will  have  my  revenge.  She 
loves  sinners  herself,  for  all  she  may  say,  and  a  great 
deal  more  than  I  possibly  could.  Why,  we  have  been 
going  for  days  to  see  a  horrible  old  creature,  repulsive 
to  the  last  degree,  who  railed  against  the  rich  and 
against  religion  till  it  made  your  blood  curdle.  But 
somehow  the  grace  of  God  touched  her,  and  at  last  she 
asked  for  the  sacraments.  Then  you  should  have  seen 
Victoire  !  She  rushed  up  to  this  dirty  old  hag  and  act- 
ually threw  her  arms  round  her,  and  hugged  and  kissed 
her  as  if  she  were  the  loveliest  object  in  the  world  !" 

Lady  Ainsworth  flushed  in  her  turn  and  pretended 
to  shudder. 

"  It  makes  me  creep  now  to  remember  it,"  she  said, 
laughing,  and  giving  her  dress  a  little  shake.  During 
Espiritu's  recital  she  had  looked  down  steadily,  but 
now  as  she  raised  her  eyes  she  felt  rather  than  saw 
that  Daretti's  were  fixed  upon  her  with  an  expression 
of  indescribable  tenderness,  his  dark  lashes  wet  with 
unshed  tears. 

Catalina,  sitting  opposite  them,  also  saw  the  expres- 
219 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

sion  of  his  eyes.  Something  seemed  to  draw  tightly 
about  her  heart,  she  felt  faint,  and  the  air  of  the  room 
grew  suffocating.  It  was  with  an  effort  that  she  con- 
trolled herself  sufficiently  to  remain  seated.  She  hard- 
ly knew  what  was  being  said  around  her.  At  last  she 
excused  herself  on  the  ground  of  being  fatigued  after 
the  rehearsal.  Daretti  followed  her  to  the  door.  He 
was  deeply  concerned  at  her  paleness. 

"  I  have  begged  you  not  to  overwork,  Catalina,"  he 
said,  kindly,  "  and  I  fear  you  have  not  listened  to  me. 
Believe  me,  I  would  rather  give  up  'Cordelia'  alto- 
gether than  feel  that  the  strain  was  injuring  you. 
It  is  not  too  late  now  to  put  it  off.  Let  me  speak  to 
the  management  and  they  will  arrange  another  date  ;" 
and  he  looked  down  on  her  with  a  tender  solicitude 
that  almost  made  her  forget  that  other  glance  she  had 
intercepted  a  moment  before. 

She  shook  her  head.  "  It  will  be  better  to  have  it 
over,"  she  repeated.  "  I  could  not  stand  the  strain  of 
delay,  or  the  humiliation  of  giving  it  up.  I  only  wish 
it  were  to-night  instead  of  to-morrow." 

He  turned  away  with  a  half  sigh  and  many  misgiv- 
ings. 

Catalina  passed  another  restless  night  with  many 
wakeful  hours  and  distressing  dreams.  In  the  morn- 
ing she  summoned  her  maid,  and,  without  confiding  in 
Madame  Delepoule,  stole  from  the  house  to  consult  a 
famous  physician  much  in  vogue  among  singers  and 
actors  for  his  skill  with  refractory  throats  and  nerves. 
By  noon  she  already  felt  excellent  effects  from  his 
remedies.  In  the  afternoon  she  had  a  long,  refreshing 
sleep,  accompanied  with  roseate  dreams.  She  had  had 
a  grand  success.  The  fortune  of  her  family  was  se- 
cured and  Adrien  was  fully  justified  in  his  choice  of 

220 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

her,  and  was  kneeling  at  her  feet  pouring  out  expres- 
sions of  gratitude  and  admiration. 

The  most  crowded  house  of  several  seasons  greeted 
"Cordelia  "  that  night.  Catalina's  refined,  picturesque 
beauty  had  never  appeared  to  greater  advantage  than 
in  the  gentle  dignity,  the  noble  simplicity  and  truth 
of  the  Cordelia  of  the  opening  act.  The  exquisite  re- 
pose and  tender,  childlike  grace  of  manner  were  fas- 
cinating. The  lyric  role  of  the  King  of  France  was 
assigned  to  Octave  Fariaulx,  who  rendered  it  with 
much  manliness  and  charm.  The"rese  Vibault  and 
Caroline  Brenne*  were  the  Regan  and  Goneril,  both 
good  singers  and  consummate  actresses.  So  well  did 
they  enact  the  feigned  tenderness  and  enthusiastic 
devotion  of  the  elder  daughters,  that  one  hardly  won- 
dered at  the  misguided  Lear  for  turning  to  them  rather 
than  to  the  proud,  shy  reticence  of  the  younger.  The 
whole  of  the  first  act  went  off  without  a  drawback. 
"Cordelia"  was  an  undoubted  success. 

The  second  act  gave  Daretti  greater  opportunity 
than  the  first.  The  grief,  humiliation,  and  despair  of 
the  old  king,  despised,  insulted,  driven  from  his  home 
by  the  cruelty  of  his  daughters,  wandering  on  the 
storm-driven  moor  at  the  mercy  of  a  poor  faithful  fool 
and  a  mad  stranger,  and  yearning  for  his  banished 
child  —  all  were  most  touchingly  and  powerfully  de- 
picted. Catalina  did  not  appear  in  this  act,  and  the 
triumph  was  all  Adrien's.  The  audience  knew  how 
largely  he  was  responsible  for  the  beauties  of  the  li- 
bretto, and  the  enthusiasm  knew  no  bounds.  The 
noble,  beautiful  music  was  felt  to  be  the  crowning 
work  of  Federici's  genius.  It  was  a  wonderful  even- 
ing for  all  who  had  the  privilege  of  being  present. 

The  libretto  had  been  greatly  altered  from  the  plan 
221 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

of  Shakespeare's  tragedy.  Many  characters  and  inci- 
dents had  to  be  cut  out  to  preserve  the  broad  and 
simple  outlines  of  the  music-drama,  but  the  main  pur- 
pose of  the  story  was  the  same.  The  principal  change 
was  in  the  third  act,  where  Cordelia  hears  of  her  sis- 
ter's cruelty  and  her  father's  degradation,  and,  forgiv- 
ing all,  takes  leave  of  her  husband,  and  rushes  to  meet 
the  stricken  old  man.  The  last  act  represented  the 
defeat  of  the  French  armies  and  the  grief  of  Lear  over 
the  murdered  form  of  Cordelia,  supported  by  and 
dying  in  the  arms  of  the  faithful  Edgar.  It  was  the 
third  act  that  was  considered  the  gem  of  the  whole 
opera,  and  was  almost  wholly  sustained  by  Cordelia. 

As  Adriano  retired  from  the  ovation  after  the  sec- 
ond act,  Madame  Delepoule  met  him  at  his  dressing- 
room  door.  She  was  greatly  agitated.  Catalina  had 
suddenly  felt  very  faint  and  had  sent  for  Miss  Carson. 
They  had  given  her  restoratives  and  she  was  now  bet- 
ter and  ready  to  go  on  the  stage,  but  still  very  ner- 
vous. Adriano  hurried  round  to  the  flies,  where  Cata- 
lina was  already  standing.  She  was  deadly  white,  but 
she  smiled  bravely  at  him  and  held  out  her  hand. 

"  This  is  my  opportunity  to  justify  your  choice,"  she 
said,  gayly  ;  but  as  he  came  up  to  her,  taking  her  hand 
and  trying  to  say  something  cheering  and  flattering, 
she  suddenly  clung  to  him  with  an  agonized  cry,  and 
fell  fainting  in  his  arms. 

They  carried  her  to  her  room  and  laid  her  on  the 
sofa  and  applied  restoratives,  but  all  felt  instinctively 
that  no  amount  of  restoratives  would  bring  her  into 
condition  to  sing  again  that  night.  In  his  distress, 
Adriano  would  have  given  up  everything,  but  the 
manager  recalled  him  to  his  senses.  Miss  Carson  was 
Senorita  Disdier's  understudy,  she  was  on  hand  and 

222 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ready  to  take  the  part,  and  after  a  word  of  explana- 
tion to  xthe  audience  the  curtain  would  go  up  in  five 
minutes.  Adriano  looked  down  at  the  half-conscious 
form  of  Catalina  much  as  Lear  must  have  looked  at 
the  murdered  Cordelia  supplanted  by  her  sisters.  Ma- 
dame Delepoule  was  wringing  her  hands  in  anguish, 
and  the  sympathetic  Teodoro  was  crying  like  a  child. 

Louise  Carson  took  Paris  by  surprise  that  night. 
She  was  a  popular  singer,  with  a  light,  trilling,  bird- 
like  voice,  and  was  a  bright  and  attractive  actress. 
As  Zerlina,  or  Rosina,  or  Lady  Henrietta,  she  was 
perfection,  but  no  one  had  ever  associated  ideas  of 
tragedy  or  pathos  with  her  brilliant,  somewhat  flip- 
pant personality.  It  came  to  them  as  a  revelation 
when  she  appeared  on  the  stage  as  Cordelia,  with  much 
of  the  noble  simplicity  and  pathetic  charm  which  had 
distinguished  the  Disdier.  Her  voice  was  a  little  light, 
her  figure  somewhat  diminutive  for  the  part,  but  her 
impersonation  was  fairly  ideal.  Who  had  ever  dreamed 
that  the  little  American  could  sing  with  such  breadth 
and  sustained  power,  could  phrase  with  such  perfec- 
tion of  musical  grace,  could  throw  such  tenderness, 
such  grief,  such  courage  and  fervor,  such  depth  of 
love  and  sacrifice  into  her  voice,  could  act  with  such 
finished  art,  with  such  appealing  grace  and  sweetness  ! 
The  very  surprise  of  the  thing  added  to  her  triumph. 
The  Disdier  was  forgotten. 

But  Adriano  did  not  forget.  Every  gesture,  every 
intonation,  every  finest  touch  that  he  and  Choulex 
had  labored  to  impart  to  Catalina,  or  that  her  own 
genius  had  suggested,  were  faithfully  and  most  effec- 
tively reproduced  by  Miss  Carson,  but  Catalina's  glo- 
rious voice,  Catalina's  beautiful  presence,  and  the  spon- 
taneity and  freshness  and  magnetism  of  her  genius 

223 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

were  to  him  fatally  wanting.  The  pathos  of  the  sit- 
uation made  his  own  acting,  as  the  despairing,  grief- 
stricken,  dying  father,  more  intense,  more  real.  His 
Lear  of  the  Paris  stage  was,  if  possible,  more  wonder- 
ful, more  heart-breaking  than  that  of  his  first  triumph 
on  the  stage  of*  La  Scala  at  Milan. 

The  cruel  situation  had  worked  his  feelings  up  to 
the  highest  pitch.  At  the  green-room  door  was  Oeg- 
laire,  carrying  Miss  Carson's  cloak  ostentatiously  over 
his  arm.  He  sauntered  up  to  Daretti,  and  inquired 
for  Miss  Disdier's  health  with  hypocritical  concern. 
Adriano  replied  shortly  and  contemptuously,  but  the 
ill-concealed  sneer  of  triumph  on  Oeglaire's  face  was 
too  much  for  his  long-pent-up  anger.  He  raised  his 
hand  and  gave  Catalina's  treacherous  foe  a  stinging 
blow  across  the  cheek. 

Oeglaire  sprang  back  as  pale  as  death,  the  breath 
hissing  through  his  closed  teeth.  He  looked  around. 
There  were  no  witnesses  to  the  deed. 

"  Coward  !"  he  exclaimed  ;  "  yes,  coward  !  You  are 
twice  my  size,  and  you  know  that  I  am  no  swordsman. 
But  I  should  have  expected  an  Italian  to  give  a  blow 
in  the  dark !" 

"  The  choice  of  weapons  lies  with  you,"  replied  Da- 
retti, scornfully,  turning  on  his  heel.  "  I  await  your 
convenience." 

"  I  shall  not  give  you  the  satisfaction  of  the  fight 
you  would  like,"  hissed  Oeglaire,  "  but  I  challenge  you 
in  my  own  way.  Understand  that  it  is  a  duel  between 
us  from  now  on — a  duel  to  the  death.  To  the  death  !" 
he  repeated. 

"  A  duel,  if  you  will,"  replied  Daretti,  carelessly.  "  In 
your  own  way,  with  your  own  weapons,  and  to  the 
death !" 

224 


CHAPTER  XX 

"  Alas  !  for  Love,  if  thou  art  all 
And  naught  beyond,  O  Earth  !" 

— ffemans. 

THE  physician  pronounced  Catalina's  illness  to  be  a 
case  of  low  fever  and  nervous  prostration  brought  on 
by  overwork  and  worry.  He  prescribed  six  months 
of  absolute  rest  and  freedom  from  excitement,  and,  as 
soon  as  she  was  able  to  bear  the  fatigue  of  travelling, 
complete  change  of  air  and  scene.  The  girl  was  too 
ill  and  weak  the  first  few  days  to  think  or  care  how 
much  this  entailed,  but  she  gradually  roused  to  a  con- 
sciousness of  the  situation,  which  was  a  very  serious 
one.  She  saw  herself  ill,  penniless,  and  a  failure.  De- 
pending upon  her  fine  health  and  extraordinary  capac- 
ity for  work,  she  had  never  foreseen  the  possibility  of 
sickness  and  idleness,  and  had  made  over  every  penny 
she  could  spare  from  her  earnings  to  her  grandmother 
and  sisters.  So  far  from  being  able  to  repay  her  they 
were  in  more  crying  need  than  ever  of  her  aid,  and  she 
was  helpless  and  absolutely  dependent  for  daily  bread 
and  medical  care  upon  the  generosity  of  the  teacher 
whose  hopes  she  had  so  disappointed.  It  was  a  cruel 
position,  and  Catalina's  health  did  not  improve  in  pon- 
dering over  it.  To  be  sure,  her  friends  had  not  failed 
her.  Victoire  Ainsworth  had  been  most  tender,  most 
generous,  but  Victoire  had  to  leave  for  London  to  at- 
tend her  sister's  marriage  a  few  days  after  Catalina 
P  225 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

was  taken  ill,  and  remained  there  to  be  her  widowed 
mother's  companion  and  fill  Pepilla's  place  in  the  fast- 
narrowing  family  circle.  Sir  Guy,  nothing  daunted 
by  Catalina's  failure  and  the  announcement  of  her 
father's  clandestine  marriage,  had,  with  a  manly  sim- 
plicity that  touched  Catalina  to  the  heart's  core,  laid 
his  love,  his  title,  and  his  fortune  at  her  feet.  With 
tears  in  her  eyes  the  girl  begged  him  to  forget  her  ; 
that  she  was,  oh,  so  sorry,  so  sorry,  but  it  was  impos- 
sible, and  he  must  forgive  her.  He  had  replied  that 
there  was  nothing  to  forgive,  that  she  had  never  en- 
couraged him,  and  that  he  ought  not  to  have  given 
her  the  pain  of  refusing  him.  When  he  bade  her  fare- 
well she  extended  her  hand  to  him  to  kiss.  He  did 
not  seem  to  know  what  to  do  with  the  proffered  hand, 
shook  it  awkwardly,  and  bowed  himself  off.  His  awk- 
wardness brought  the  first  smile  of  her  illness  to  Cata- 
lina's lips. 

"  I  forgot  he  was  an  Englishman,"  she  murmured. 

The  day  before  the  Darettis'  departure  for  London, 
Espiritu  knelt  by  Catalina's  couch  and  embraced  her 
tenderly. 

"  Dear  sister,"  she  said,  "  you  have  done  so  much  for 
me,  and  given  me  so  generously  of  your  prosperity, 
now  you  must  let  me  share  with  you  in  your  adver- 
sity. Dear  Catalina,  don't  worry  about  the  future  ! 
I  have  a  little  something  now,  and  you  must  not  re- 
fuse me.  You  must  let  me  make  some  return  to  you 
for  all  your  generosity." 

"  And  when  did  you  come  into  a  fortune,  Espiritu  ?" 
asked  Catalina,  suspiciously. 

"  Oh,  there  are  still  fairies  in  the  world  !"  laughed 
Espiritu.  "  Perhaps  some  good  St.  Nicholas  has  given 
me  a  dowry  !" 

226 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  You  cannot  deceive  me,  Espiritu  !  I  know  that 
Theodore  is  at  the  bottom  of  this.  There,  you  are 
blushing." 

"  Well,  is  he  not  to  be  your  brother,  and  may  not  a 
brother  help  a  dear  sister?" 

"  Listen,  Espiritu  !  Would  you  ever  consent  to  re- 
ceive a  penny  from  your  lover,  no  matter  how  much 
you  were  in  need,  until  he  was  your  husband,  and  you 
had  a  right  to  all  that  was  his  ?" 

"  No,  indeed  !"  cried  the  proud  little  Spaniard,  with 
fire. 

"  Then  why  should  I  consent  to  receive  from  your 
lover  what  you  would  not  take  yourself  ?" 

"  Oh,  oh,"  stammered  Espiritu  ;  "  indeed  I  never 
thought  of  it  as  receiving  money  !  I  only  thought  of 
the  pleasure  it  would  give  Theodore  to  enable  me  to 
make  you  easier  and  happier  !" 

"  Well,  you  see  now,  my  dear  little  sister,  that  it  is 
impossible.  I  can  receive  help  from  dear  Madame 
Delepoule,  for  she  loves  me  like  a  daughter  and  has 
no  children  of  her  own,  and  some  day,  when  I  recover 
my  health,  I  may  yet  make  fame  and  fortune,  and  she 
will  then  feel  more  than  repaid.  But  in  the  mean- 
while, dear,  I  shall  not  starve  or  suffer,  and  your  ten- 
der little  heart  may  be  at  ease.  You  will  need  all  that 
the  good  fairies  may  bring  you  for  yourself  some  day." 

Catalina  was  sitting  up  in  the  great  easy-chair  in 
Hortense  Delepoule's  salon  the  day  that  Adrien  Da- 
retti  called  to  take  leave  of  her.  He  had  not  seen  her 
alone  since  the  fateful  night  of  "  Cordelia." 

He  had  been  strangely  grave  and  preoccupied  since 
then,  and  seemed  to  have  something  on  his  mind.  He 
had  written  the  next  day  to  excuse  himself  from  an 
appointment  to  visit  the  Salon  with  Lady  Ainsworth 

227 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  her  mother,  and  had  let  them  leave  for  London 
without  calling  to  say  farewell.  His  manner  to  Cata- 
lina  was  full  of  reverence  and  tender  consideration. 

"  I  shall  pray  that  you  may  find  your  happiness  in 
London,"  she  said,  gently,  and  without  faltering,  as 
she  greeted  him. 

"  My  happiness  ?"  he  repeated,  inquiringly. 

"Ah,  Adrien,  perhaps  I  know  your  secrets  better 
than  you  do  yourself  !  I  read  your  heart  in  your  eyes 
the  day  that  Someone  lunched  with  us,  and  I  hope 
with  all  my  heart  for  the  happiness  of  my  two  dearest 
friends." 

"Don't,  Catalina,  don't !"  he  almost  groaned,  cover- 
ing his  eyes  with  his  hand.  He  was  overpowered  and 
confused  with  the  generosity  of  the  poor,  suffering 
girl.  Perhaps  he  had  read  what  she  feared  to  have 
him  see  in  her  own  eyes,  perhaps  she  had  said  more 
than  she  knew  that  evening  that  she  fainted  in  his 
arms.  At  any  rate,  he  now  felt  stunned  and  uncertain. 
God  help  him,  he  wanted  to  do  what  was  right !  A 
great  wave  of  pity  for  her  overwhelmed  his  heart.  If 
only  she  had  not  read  his  secret  he  might  have  done 
so  much  to  make  her  happy  !  But  now  that  she  knew 
his  love  had  gone  out  to  another  woman,  and  that 
woman  her  dearest  friend,  he  feared  that  it  would  be 
useless  to  speak  to  her  as  he  had  prepared  himself  to 
do.  And  yet  he  should  feel  like  a  brute  to  leave  this 
woman,  who  loved  him,  ill  and  in  poverty,  while  he 
rode  off  to  seek  his  own  success  and  happiness  else- 
where. 

"  Dear  Victoire  has  had  her  share  of  sorrow  and  suf- 
fering and  disappointment,"  went  on  Catalina.  "  Adri- 
en, if  you  are  fortunate  enough  to  win  her  love,  be- 
lieve me,  it  will  be  truly  the  first  love  of  her  heart." 

228 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

He  looked  up,  his  eyes  full  of  tears.  For  the  life  of 
him  he  could  not  speak.  She  smiled  tenderly,  almost 
gayly,  up  into  his  face  and  held  out  her  hand  to  him. 

He  was  not  an  Englishman,  he  knelt  on  one  knee 
before  her  and  pressed  the  thin  white  hand  to  his  lips 
with  infinite  reverence.  Then  he  rose  and  drew  a 
chair  near  to  hers  and  bent  over  her.  She  felt  rather 
than  saw  that  he  was  looking  down  at  her  with  tender, 
intent  gaze.  He  had  forgotten  MargaYa,  forgotten 
Casimir,  most  of  all  had  forgotten  himself  in  the  one 
feeling  that  this  brave,  proud,  sweet  girl,  who  had  been 
friend  and  sister  to  him  for  so  long,  must  be  comforted, 
must  not  be  allowed  to  suffer  in  her  tender  woman's 
heart  for  his  unworthy  sake. 

"  Catalina,  you  are  very  dear  to  me  !"  he  was  saying. 
"  I  do  not  deny  that  what  you  read  in  my  eyes  was  in 
part  true,  but  remember,  dear,  that  I  have  only  met 
Lady  Ainsworth  twice,  and  that  so  sudden  an  admira- 
tion cannot  be  very  deep-rooted.  If  you  will  consent 
to  be  my  wife  you  need  have  no  fear  of  my  affection 
and  fidelity.  The  tenderness  I  have  always  felt  for 
you,  and  feel  now  more  strongly  than  ever,  will  in 
marriage  deepen  into  the  one  true  love  of  my  whole 
life,  and  I  shall  find  my  sole  happiness  in  you,  as  I  so 
fervently  hope  you  may  find  yours  in  me.  Catalina, 
dearest,  do  not  cry  so !  This  is  no  sudden  impulse, 
no  new  thought.  It  has  been  in  my  heart  for  years. 
Did  they  never  tell  you,  Catalina,  how  I  asked  six  years 
ago  for  leave  to  try  and  win  you  for  my  wife  ?" 

"  My  father  told  me  of  it  for  the  first  time  the  other 
day,"  she  replied  in  a  stifled  voice ;  "  but  it  was  the 
very  day  that  I  first  saw  you  with  Victoire,  and  felt 
that  you  had  new  thoughts  in  your  mind." 

An  intense  sympathy  for  the  weeping  girl  over- 
229 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

whelmed  him.  He  knelt  by  her  side  and  spoke  sooth- 
ingly, earnestly,  his  kind  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"  Catalina,  I  never  had  your  answer.  They  did  not 
let  me  speak  to  you,  they  refused  me  without  consult- 
ing you.  My  life  might  have  been  so  different  if  I 
could  have  persuaded  you  then  as  I  hope  to  persuade 
you  now.  Let  it  be  between  us  as  it  might  have  been 
then  !  Give  me  my  answer  now,  dearest !  Catalina, 
have  you  heard  me  ?  Are  you  still  crying  ?" 

Slowly,  very  slowly  she  raised  her  head,  brushed  the 
tumbled  hair  from  her  brow,  and  looked  at  him  with 
sad,  heavy  eyes.  At  last  she  drew  back  and  shook  her 
head  sorrowfully.  She  was  very  calm  now  and  not 
afraid  to  look  him  full  in  the  face. 

"  Dear  Adrien,"  she  said,  smiling  bravely.  "  I,  too, 
can  learn  to  conquer  my  heart  and  find  peace  in  making 
another  happy.  I,  too,  can  renounce  !" 

He  looked  at  her  a  little  blankly.  He  was  not  sure 
what  she  meant  to  imply. 

"What  do  you  mean,  Catalina?"  he  stammered. 
"  What  have  I  said  ?  Are  you  sending  me  away  ?" 

"  I  am  giving  you  the  answer  to  the  question  you 
wanted  to  ask  me  six  years  ago,"  she  said,  still  smiling 
with  gentle  dignity  and  cheerfulness.  "  I  feel  sure 
that  what  was  decided  for  us  then  was  for  the  best, 
and  is  so  still.  There  is  another  to  whom  I  could  bring 
more  happiness  than  I  can  to  you.  There  is  another 
who  will  bring  you  more  happiness  than  I  ever  could. 
Speak  the  truth  to  me,  Adrien.  Tell  me  you  would 
be  glad  to  be  true  to  her.  Honor  me  by  showing  you 
think  I  have  courage  to  bear  it !" 

"  I  should  like  to  be  loyal  to  my  friendship  for  Guy 
and  Casimir,"  he  replied,  simply.  "  I  wish  that  you 
could  find  happiness  in  the  devotion  of  one  or  the 

230 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

other  of  those  noble  fellows  who  love  you  so  disinter- 
estedly. If  I  felt  that,  then  I  might  indeed  be  glad 
that  I  was  free  to  try  and  win  Lady  Ainsworth.  But 
I  cannot  feel  so  now.  I  am  not  worthy  of  you,  Cata- 
lina,  but  I  still  think  that  we  could  find  much  happi- 
ness in  each  other  !" 

The  tears  rushed  blindingly  to  Catalina's  eyes,  and  she 
turned  away.  His  very  willingness  only  seemed  to  re- 
move him  further  from  her,  his  perfect  renunciation 
stirred  all  the  spirit  of  sacrifice  within  her.  His  fut- 
ure lay  in  her  hands.  She  loved  him  too  truly  to  ac- 
cept from  him  the  oblation  he  offered ;  and  yet  the  man 
had  never  seemed  more  manly,  more  lovable,  more 
desirable  than  as  he  stood  before  her  at  that  moment. 
But  might  not  that  other  woman  find  him  lovable 
also  ?  Victoire  had  such  high  ideals,  she  cared  so  much 
for  faith  and  chivalry  and  virtue  ;  and  where,  outside 
of  the  cloister,  where  among  men  of  the  world,  would 
she  find  chivalry  and  virtue  greater  than  his?  At  last 
she  broke  out  vehemently  : 

"  Go  to  her,  Adrien — go  to  her,  and  God's  blessing  go 
with  you  !  I  could  never  be  happy  as  your  wife.  I 
should  feel  that  I  was  in  another  woman's  place,  and 
that  woman  my  dearest  friend,  and  one  who  has  suf- 
fered more  than  I.  Such  a  feeling  would  be  mis- 
ery to  me.  Believe  me,  this  is  best.  Go,  Adrien, 
kindest,  noblest,  dearest  friend  and  brother  !  Pray 
for  me,  that  I  may  have  the  blessing  of  bringing  hap- 
piness to  some  one  else  who  is  dear  to  you,  and  do 
not  give  another  thought  to  what  has  passed  be- 
tween us." 

"  It  was  best  for  us  to  talk  it  over,"  he  said,  not  know- 
ing what  else  to  say.  "  You  will  take  up  new  interests 
now  and  be  happy  yourself  in  making  another  happy. 

231 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

But  do  not  ever  forget  the  deep  affection  and  respect 
that  I  bear  you." 

"  No,  I  shall  never  forget  it,"  she  said,  smiling  grave- 
ly. Then  as  he  kissed  her  hand  and  turned  to  leave 
the  room  she  stepped  after  him. 

"Adrien!"  she  hesitated;  "if  you — if  you  should 
happen  to  meet  Monsieur  Choulex,  tell  him  that  I 
think  it  would  rest  me  and  cheer  me  to  hear  a  little 
of  his  music !" 


CHAPTER  XXI 

"  We  were  created  to  love  only  the  Infinite,  and  this  is  why,  when  we 
love,  that  which  we  love  seems  so  perfect  to  our  heart." — Lacordaire. 

THE  operatic  season  at  Covent  Garden,  which  was 
now  fast  drawing  to  a  close,  had  been  in  many  respects 
a  singularly  brilliant  one.  Madame  Ewald  and  the 
Collas  brothers,  Miss  Lynde  and  Bruno  Speidel,  were 
all  favorites  of  many  seasons,  and  there  were  newer 
friends  in  Oscar  Lennartsen,  in  the  beautiful  Hilde- 
garde  Strong,  and  the  great  Russian  basso,  Kern.  But 
the  greatest  interest  of  the  season  had  centred  in  the 
English  de*but  of  the  king  of  barytones,  Adriano  Da- 
retti,  and  of  his  young  brother  who  was  fast  leaping 
into  the  highest  ranks  of  fame.  Zo6  Lenormand  and 
Louise  Carson,  of  the  Paris  OpeYa,  also  made  their  first 
appearance  with  great  success,  and  there  were  numer- 
ous lesser  lights  both  new  and  old.  There  had  been 
some  talk  occasioned  by  the  non-appearance  of  the 
Senorita  Disdier,  who  had  made  such  a  fine  impression 
two  seasons  previously,  but  she  seemed  to  have  failed 
of  a  re-engagement,  and  after  a  little  wonder  people 
soon  ceased  to  inquire  for  her  in  the  interest  over  the 
new-comers. 

As  Adriano  had  foreseen,  Teodoro  came  to  the  Eng- 
lish people  as  a  revelation.  He  was  the  emotion  of  the 
season.  Adriano  had  carefully  selected  the  roles  in 
which  he  was  to  appear — Walther  von  Stolzing  and  the 
young  Siegfried  of  Wagner,  Gounod's  Romeo,  and  Mas- 

233 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

senet's  Cid.  These  were  parts,  unlike  as  they  were, 
to  which  Teodoro  was  born  "  by  the  grace  of  God." 
Etienne  Collas  retained  his  old  favorites,  on  which  he 
seemed  to  hold  some  sort  of  a  patent — Faust,  Lohen- 
grin, Don  Jose",  and  Raoul  de  Nangis — while  the  heroic 
Lennartsen  stood  incomparable  in  Radames,  Vasco  de 
Gama,  Othello,  Tannhauser,  and  Tristan.  It  was  a 
season  long  to  be  remembered. 

The  only  opera  in  which  the  brothers  appeared  to- 
gether was  "  The  Master  Singers,"  and  it  was  always 
a  gala  night  when  that  was  given.  Adriano  revelled 
in  the  humorous,  large-hearted  Hans  Sachs,  the  cob- 
bler poet,  and  Teodoro  was  a  vision  of  glorious  young 
knighthood  and  ardor  as  Walther  von  Stolzing,  sing- 
ing the  Prize  song  like  the  very  child  of  inspiration. 

The  little  circle  in  Paris  watched  eagerly  for  news. 
Adriano  wrote  from  time  to  time,  chiefly  to  Madame 
Delepoule  and  Choulex,  though  there  was  an  occa- 
sional letter  to  Espiritu  when  Teodoro  had  had  some 
particularly  brilliant  success.  The  letters  were  full 
of  brotherly  pride  and  rejoicing  over  his  "  baby-boy," 
while  Teodoro's  letters,  at  least  such  parts  of  them  as 
Espiritu  cared  to  read  aloud,  were  crammed  to  over- 
flowing with  rapture  over  Adriano.  "  You  never  saw 
anything  so  magnificent  as  he  is  this  season.  He  is 
singing  in  a  lot  of  operas  you  never  hear  in  Paris. 
The  house  is  simply  spellbound  before  his  Flying 
Dutchman  and  Hans  Heiling,  and  every  girl  in  Lon- 
don has  lost  her  heart  to  him  in  '  The  Trumpeter  of 
Sekkingen.'  Our  Austrian  blood  comes  in  well  in 
these  operas.  He  and  Lennartsen  and  Madame  Ewald, 
the  most  noble,  the  most  elevating  trio  of  singers  that 
the  world  ever  saw,  have  lately  been  appearing  with 
enormous  success  in  Goldmark's  '  Queen  of  Sheba,' 

234 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Verdi's  '  Otello,'  Meyerbeer's  '  L'Africaine '  and  '  Di- 
norah,'  Wagner's  'Tannhauser'  and  'Valkyrie,'  and, 
for  a  contrast,  '  Figaro '  and  '  Don  Pasquale  !'  You 
cannot  appreciate,  without  seeing  them,  the  dignity 
and  splendor  they  add  to  everything  they  undertake, 
and  even  in  comedy  they  act  with  a  light  touch  and 
irresistible  entrain  that  place  them  far  ahead  of  those 
that  make  comedy  their  specialty.  I  never  had  so 
much  fun  in  my  life  as  over  '  Don  Pasquale.'  Every 
one  in  the  audience  felt  so  at  home  and  so  jolly  !  But 
just  imagine  this  trio  in  such  operas  as  '  L'Africaine,' 
and  'Otello,'  and  the  'Valkyrie'!  Adriano  is  per- 
fectly grand  as  Wotan.  With  the  exception  of  Lear's 
lament  over  Cordelia,  I  never  heard  anything  so  grand- 
ly pathetic  as  his  farewell  to  Brunnhilde.  I  am  heart- 
broken that  I  have  to  act  in  'The  Master  Singers,' 
and  cannot  see  Adriano,  for  every  one  is  raving  over 
the  charm  of  his  delightful  Hans  Sachs." 

Teodoro's  letters  were  always  sure  to  wind  up  the 
operatic  bulletin  with  regrets  that  Catalina  was  not 
there  to  share  the  laurels.  "I  believe  Adriano  act- 
ually hates  Miss  Carson,  and  if  it  were  not  for  his 
friendship  for  Federici  would  not  give  'Cordelia  '  at  all. 
He  usually  sings  in  roles  with  Marie  Ewald,  who  is  his 
ideal  of  an  operatic  actress;  but  if  ever  he  has  to  sing 
with  any  of  the  other  soprani,  he  always  comes  home 
with  the  sigh,  '  She  was  very  good,  but  she  was  not 
Catalina!'"  Such  passages  as  these  in  the  letters 
drove  Madame  Delepoule  to  despair. 

"  Just  wait,  my  fine  ladies  !"  she  would  say.  "  When 
Catalina  is  well  again,  you  will  have  to  hide  your  di- 
minished heads  !" 

But  Catalina  was  very  slow  in  getting  strong.  It 
would  probably  be  a  year,  the  doctor  said,  before  she 

235 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

was  able  to  resume  her  professional  work.  As  soon  as 
she  could  be  moved,  Madame  Delepoule  took  her  to 
the  Isle  of  Wight  for  a  quiet,  restful  summer,  away 
from  all  that  might  remind  her  of  home  worries  or 
professional  disappointments.  There  they  led  a  rural, 
out-of-door  life,  absolutely  bereft  of  music,  except  on 
the  occasions  when  Choulex  stopped  to  see  them  on 
the  journeys  he  frequently  found  necessary  to  take 
between  London  and  Paris. 

His  coming  and  going  made  little  difference  with 
Catalina  at  first.  She  felt  that  she  had  committed 
herself  in  encouraging  his  attentions  in  so  explicit  a 
manner,  but  she  dreaded  his  pressing  his  suit,  and  was 
a  little  indifferent  and  reserved  in  her  manner  tow- 
ards him.  A  girl  who  had  just  parted  from  the 
man  she  loved  could  hardly  be  expected  to  throw 
herself  at  once  into  the  arms  of  another  man,  no 
matter  how  devoted  and  worthy !  She  must  have 
time  to  forget  the  old,  and  time  to  cultivate  new, 
feelings  !  Perhaps  he  understood  this.  At  any  rate, 
although  a  frequent  and  regular  visitor,  there  was 
absolutely  nothing  in  Casimir's  manner  to  suggest 
the  lover.  He  was  kind  and  friendly,  very  much 
absorbed  in  music  and  in  his  opera  of  "  Sintram,"  en- 
thusiastic over  Adriano's  work  on  the  libretto,  and 
ready  to  play  to  the  ladies  by  the  hour,  or  wait  upon 
them  in  their  walks  and  drives,  but  that  was  all.  There 
was  no  sign  whatever  of  any  recognition  on  his  part 
of  the  encouragement  Catalina  had  extended  to  him, 
or  of  any  desire  to  avail  himself  of  it.  She  began  to 
feel  piqued.  Was  it  possible  that  she  had  been  mis- 
taken in  supposing  him  to  be  in  love  with  her  all 
these  years? 

Teodoro  made  little  mention  in  his  letters  of  the 
236 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

social  attentions  with  which  they  were  overwhelmed. 
It  was  impossible  to  accept  them  all,  and  neither 
brother  cared  to  do  so,  for  each  was  preoccupied 
with  affairs  of  his  own  which  rendered  him  some- 
what oblivious  of  the  interests  of  the  world  at  large. 
Since  the  occasion  of  the  entertainments  given  in 
honor  of  Pepilla's  marriage  to  Gentile  d'Usseglio,  the 
brothers  had  gone  very  little  into  general  society. 
Lady  Ainsworth  had  laid  aside  her  mourning  at  the 
wedding,  and  the  beautiful  Marchioness  of  Palafox 
had  put  off  her  heaviest  weeds,  and  both  were  occasion- 
ally seen  at  smaller  gatherings.  The  public  quickly  be- 
came aware  that  it  was  precisely  at  these  gatherings 
that  the  handsome  Daretti  was  also  most  frequently 
to  be  seen. 

As  his  attentions  became  more  marked  the  young 
widow  grew  disturbed  and  preoccupied.  It  was  not 
that  she  felt  his  profession  to  be  a  barrier.  Although 
carefully  sheltered  in  the  atmosphere  of  modesty  and 
retirement  surrounding  the  young  women  of  French 
and  Spanish  households,  Lady  Ainsworth's  education 
had  been  a  strong  one.  She  had  worked  in  her  girl- 
hood on  the  benches  of  the  College  of  France  and  in 
the  studios  of  Paris  side  by  side  and  in  competition 
with  those  who  were  to  gain  their  livelihood  in  these 
studies,  and  later  she  had  turned  from  the  riches  and 
ease  which  widowhood  had  brought  her,  to  find  her 
consolation  in  serious,  devoted  work.  Victoire,  there- 
fore, was  not  the  woman  to  look  upon  any  man's  hon- 
orable profession  in  the  light  of  a  disadvantage,  and, 
in  the  case  of  the  Chevalier  Daretti,  the  profession 
was  one  with  which  her  artistic  spirit  was  in  deepest 
sympathy.  The  manly  singer,  with  his  glorious  voice, 
and  refined,  poetic  tastes,  was  a  most  congenial  com- 

23? 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

panion,  and  he  in  his  turn  was  ever  more  and  more 
attracted  to  the  remarkably  gifted  young  Spanish 
lady — a  painter  of  much  power  and  originality,  a  fine 
organist,  a  skilful  and  brilliant  pianist,  and  possessed 
of  a  singularly  deep  and  beautiful  though  not  very 
powerful  voice,  which  she  used  with  great  effect  in  a 
manner  of  singing  that  was  less  like  singing  than  like 
an  exquisite  piece  of  elocution.  It  never  failed  of 
making  a  deeply  dramatic  and  sympathetic  impres- 
sion, and  the  artist  soul  of  Daretti  had  fallen  captive 
to  its  spell.  How  perfectly  these  two  gifted  natures 
seemed  formed  for  each  other  J  And  yet  Lady  Ains- 
worth  was  troubled. 

The  momentary  prejudice,  formed  from  a  first 
glimpse  of  Daretti  after  many  years'  absence,  had  dis- 
appeared upon  a  nearer  view.  Gazing  into  his  face 
that  evening  at  the  Usseglio  reception  she  had  been 
inspired  with  a  feeling  of  confidence  in  his  upright- 
ness and  sincerity.  Surely  there  were  no  lines  of 
coarseness  or  dissipation  in  that  refined  and  noble 
countenance  !  From  Guy,  from  Madame  Delepoule, 
from  Catalina,  she  had  heard  his  praises  sung  as  a  man 
of  faith  and  principles.  She  had  learned  other  in- 
stances of  his  delicacy  of  conduct  besides  that  she 
knew  of  towards  the  little  Voquelin.  It  seemed  as  if 
she  had  at  last  met  her  ideal.  Perhaps  she  would  have 
had  no  doubts,  perhaps  she  would  have  accepted  as 
final  the  testimony  of  his  friends  and  her  own  favor- 
able impressions,  but  for  certain  anonymous  commu- 
nications she  began  to  receive  about  this  time. 

The  first  came  in  the  form  of  a  marked  copy  of  a 
Paris  newspaper.  The  article  to  which  her  attention 
was  thus  called  contained  thinly  veiled  aspersions  on 
the  moral  character  of  a  certain  singer  much  in  vogue 

238 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

in  Paris  salons.  No  names  were  mentioned,  the  lan- 
guage was  carefully  guarded,  but  to  any  one  familiar 
with  Paris  society  it  was  easy  to  recognize  the  singer 
as  the  Chevalier  Daretti.  Lady  Ainsworth  flung  the 
paper  from  her  in  indignation.  The  implied  accusa- 
tions might  be  true  or  might  not  be  true,  but  she  was 
of  too  loyal  a  nature  not  to  defend  a  friend  from  a 
thrust  in  the  dark.  Other  journals  received  appar- 
ently from  the  same  source  were  consigned  to  the 
flames  unopened.  Shortly  afterwards  came  a  letter, 
the  first  words  of  which  roused  her  suspicions.  She 
glanced  at  the  signature,  saw  that  it  was  a  feigned 
one,  and,  loyalty  overcoming  a  natural  feminine  curi- 
osity, the  letter  followed  the  journals  to  the  flames  un- 
read. 

But  the  poison  of  distrust  had  entered  her  soul. 
Blind  faith  was  no  doubt  a  beautiful  thing  in  friend- 
ship, but  for  marriage  one  wanted  something  more 
substantial  than  faith,  and  Victoire  Ainsworth  knew 
that  it  was  no  longer  a  question  of  friendship  but  one 
of  marriage  that  she  would  be  called  upon  to  settle.  It 
was  knowledge  and  not  faith  that  she  needed  in  this 
most  important  of  all  decisions,  and  what  knowledge 
had  she  of  this  man's  true  character  ?  If  her  first  ex- 
perience had  taught  her  anything  it  was  that,  to  a  nat- 
ure like  hers,  reverence  was  the  necessary  foundation 
for  love.  Without  reverence  love  would  turn  to  loath- 
ing. She  recalled  those  terrible  hours  of  her  first 
marriage  when  she  had  prayed  to  die  rather  than  live 
to  be  the  wife  of  a  man  whom  she  could  not  respect. 
But  how  was  it  with  her  now  ?  She  had  fallen  in  love 
with  the  outward  show  of  a  fascinating  personality,  a 
splendid  physique,  a  glorious  talent,  a  cultivated  in- 
telligence, a  gentlemanly  bearing ;  but  what  did  she 

239 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

know  of  the  inward  man,  of  his  principles,  his  convic- 
tions, his  moral  calibre  ?  How  blank  his  past  life  was 
to  her,  how  unintelligible  his  present!  In  his  early,  sim- 
ple young  manhood  her  father  had  loved  and  admired 
Daretti,  but  since  then  he  had  become  the  petted  hero 
of  the  musical  world,  the  courted  and  feted  darling  of 
the  effeminate  and  dissolute  society  of  fashionable 
London  and  Paris.  How  should  she,  a  lonely,  retiring, 
unworldly  woman,  be  any  judge  of  the  character  of 
such  a  man,  or  of  his  fitness  to  meet  her  high  ideals 
of  married  life  ? 

It  can  hardly  be  said  that  Victoire  was  incredulous 
when  her  mother  came  to  tell  her  that  the  Chevalier 
Daretti  had  made  a  formal  offer  for  her  hand.  She 
had  felt  instinctively  that  this  was  inevitable,  yet  she 
turned  pale  and  trembled  and  seemed  deeply  disturbed. 
"  It  is  so  hard  to  know  what  to  do  !"  she  sighed. 

"  It  ought  not  to  be  so  very  hard,"  said  the  mother. 
"You  have  only  to  question  your  own  heart.  I  have 
spoken  to  Guy  about  it  and  he  is  delighted.  He  ad- 
mires Daretti  beyond  expression  and  says  he  is  calcu- 
lated in  every  way  to  make  his  wife  a  happy  woman. 
Do  you  not  love  him  a  little,  my  dear — you  who  are 
so  wrapped  up  in  music  and  art  ?" 

"  How  do  I  know  ?"  she  said,  in  deep  agitation.  Then 
she  came  and  knelt  by  her  mother  and  hid  her  face  in 
her  shoulder.  "Mother,  dearest  mother,  I  do  not 
want  to  marry  at  all  unless  my  life  could  be  blessed 
as  yours  was.  I  should  want  my  husband  to  be  the 
stainless,  upright  man  my  dear  father  was.  You 
know,  mamma,  what  I  have  suffered  in  the  past,  that  I 
would  not  wish  to  make  another  such  mistake.  You 
know  that  I  could  not  endure  to  accept  what  some 
women  will,  that  I  could  not  love  if  there  was  any 

240 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

memory  that  destroyed  the  reverence  I  should  wish 
to  feel  for  the  man  who  was  to  be  all  things  to  me. 
Oh,  mamma,  I  long  to  have  blind  faith  in  him,  and  yet 
my  heart  is  full  of  mistrust  and  fear  !  I  know  how 
sympathetic  he  is  to  me,  I  know  his  genius  and  his 
manly  beauty,  I  know  his  tenderness  for  his  brother 
and  the  loyal  affection  that  his  men  friends  bear  him. 
I  know  all  that,  and  he  has  fascinated  my  imagination 
from  childhood.  Oh,  mother,  I  could  worship  him  if 
I  only  knew  that  he  is,  besides,  all  that  I  desire  !" 

"  Victorias,  darling,"  said  the  marchioness,  stroking 
the  bowed  head  tenderly.  "  I  believe,  and  Guy  believes, 
that  you  will  always  find  him  a  true,  Christian  gentle- 
man, and  that  your  future  will  be  safe  and  happy  in 
his  hands.  Is  not  that  enough,  dearest  ?" 

Lady  Ainsworth  glanced  up  suspiciously.  "  Mamma, 
there  is  something  in  the  past,  then,  and  you  know  it 
and  are  afraid  to  tell  me  !" 

"  Victorias,  I  do  not  say  there  is  anything,  but  if 
there  were,  would  you  not  rather  hear  it  from  his  own 
lips  ?" 

"  Mother  !"  she  cried,  sharply.  "  It  is  so,  then,  is  it, 
even  as  I  feared  ?  I  ought  to  know,  it  is  my  right  to 
know  !  Do  not  try  to  keep  it  from  me  !  Do  you  not 
see  that  I  must  know  before  I  can  decide  ?" 

"  My  poor  little  child,  do  not  take  it  so  to  heart ! 
What  is  past  is  past,  and  you  can  have  perfect  faith 
in  the  present  and  for  the  future.  Some  of  the  great- 
est saints,  dearest,  have  been  penitents.  It  is  true  that 
for  four  years —  Victorias  !  Do  not  look  like  that !" 

The  white,  stern  look  on  her  daughter's  face  ap- 
palled the  marchioness.  She  held  out  her  arms  to  her, 
but  the  young  woman  drew  herself  away. 

"  My  darling  child  !"  cried  the  mother,  appealingly. 
Q  241 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  What  our  Lord  has  cleansed  we  have  no  right  to 
consider  unclean.  If  this  man  has  been  dear  to  you, 
surely  you  will  feel  some  joy  over  his  conversion,  some 
sympathy  for  his  repentance  !" 

"What  do  I  know  of  his  repentance?"  asked  Vic- 
toire,  querulously.  "  It  seems  to  me  that  such  things 
should  be  repented  of  in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  and  some- 
how," with  a  contemptuous  shrug  of  the  shoulders  and 
a  forced  laugh,  "  I  fail  to  associate  the  Chevalier  Da- 
retti's  comely,  genial  personality  with  any  idea  of  sack- 
cloth and  ashes." 

"  But,  dearest — "  began  the  mother,  but  Lady  Ains- 
worth  interrupted  her. 

"  I  must  have  a  few  minutes  by  myself,  mother,"  she 
tried  to  say  calmly,  though  her  voice  was  very  hoarse. 
"  There  is  nothing  you  could  say  just  now  that  would 
do  me  any  good.  I  must  be  by  myself."  And  very 
sorrowfully  the  marchioness  withdrew. 

Lady  Ainsworth  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room  as 
her  mother  had  left  her,  and  gazed  straight  before  her 
with  great,  sad  eyes.  So  it  was  over  !  the  doubts  and 
the  hopes,  the  joys  and  the  fears  that  had  kept  her 
heart  in  sweetest  torment  for  the  last  two  months  were 
ended  now.  She  had  wished  to  know,  and  now  she 
knew  !  In  her  eyes  the  stain  once  there  was  there  for- 
ever. No  doubt,  in  the  mercy  of  God,  such  sins  could 
be  forgiven,  but  could  she  ever  forget  ?  She  grew  cold 
and  still,  her  head  reeled,  her  heart  almost  ceased  to 
beat.  "  I  could  never  forget,"  she  said.  "  He  is  dead 
to  me  forever,  and  oh,  my  heart  dies  with  him  !" 

She  felt  truly  sorry  for  herself,  for  the  heart-broken 
woman  that  stood  there  with  the  tears  raining  down 
her  cheeks  and  her  arms  out-stretched.  "  Poor  Mar- 
gara  !"  she  said  to  her.  "  Poor  Margara  !  He  never 

242 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

existed,  this  perfect  hero  of  your  fancy.  He  is  not 
gone,  for  he  never  was  there ;  you  only  saw  him  in  your 
imagination.  Say  'good-bye'  to  him,  Margara!  Say 
'  good-bye,  dear  love  !  Good-bye,  sweet  hero  !  Good- 
bye, dearest  friend  and  companion  of  my  holiest 
dreams  !  Good-bye,  oh,  darling  !  oh,  husband  !'  "  and 
she  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  and,  tottering 
forward  with  a  low  cry,  flung  herself  on  the  lounge  in 
an  agony  of  sobs. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

"  What  art  thou,  then,  O  human  life  ?  Thou  art  only  a  road,  an  nn- 
equal  road,  long  for  some,  short  for  others ;  joyous  for  some,  sad  for 
others ;  but  for  all  without  return.  We  but  march  through  it  to  reach 
the  country  beyond." — St.  Columbanus,  Sixth  Century. 

TEODORO  had  shrewd  suspicions  of  Adriano,  and  he 
chuckled  over  them  in  private. 

"  He  thinks  I  do  not  see  anything !"  and  Teodoro 
seized  the  sofa-cushions  and  kicked  them  up  to  the 
ceiling  in  his  delight.  Then  he  gave  another  sly  laugh. 

"  It  would  be  just  the  thing,"  he  thought.  "  She  is 
so  clever  and  so  sweet,  and  she  is  Espiritu's  dearest 
friend.  Oh,  Sir  Adriano !  You  think  I  do  not  know 
that  your  turn  has  come  at  last !  But  I  will  have  a 
fine  revenge !" 

But  when  Adriano  returned  to  the  hotel  early  that 
evening,  Teodoro  lost  all  spirit  for  revenge.  He  knew 
in  a  moment  that  something  was  wrong,  and  yet  Adri- 
ano was  holding  himself  very  erect  and  proud,  and  was 
smiling  and  laughing  with  reckless,  gay  bravado.  His 
friends  thought  him  more  than  usually  whimsical  and 
entertaining,  but  Tedi's  loving  eyes  saw  the  telltale 
whiteness  of  the  lips  and  the  nervous  tightening  of 
the  hands,  and  Tedi's  ears  heard  a  hollow  sound  to  the 
laugh  and  a  cynical  ring  to  the  words.  As  the  last 
friend  took  leave,  Adriano  threw  himself  wearily  into 
an  arm-chair. 

"  Well,  well !  The  world  seems  to  go  on  as  usual, 
244 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

after  all !  By-the-way,  Tedi,  I  am  under  the  impres- 
sion that  I  am  to  sing  to-night — do  you  happen  to  re- 
member what  I  am  to  appear  as  ?" 

"  Wolfram,"  replied  Teodoro,  laconically.  Then  he, 
too,  dropped  into  a  chair,  and  stared  dumbly  at  Adriano. 

"  Indeed  !  Wolfram,  the  rejected  and  dejected  ! 
Most  appropriate,  I  am  sure !"  and  Adriano  began  to 
rattle  off  the  "  Evening  Star  "  in  absurd  parody.  "  Why, 
what  is  the  matter,  Tedi?  You  look  as  if — as  if  you 
had  been  refused  yourself !"  and  he  burst  into  a  loud 
laugh.  "  Never  mind,  Tedi !  Misery  loves  company. 
If  Espiritu  throws  you  over,  then  you  and  I  will  go  to 
the  devil  together !" 

"  Don't,  Adriano,  don't  speak  so  !  You  break  my 
heart !  I  never  once,  not  once,  thought  of  this  pos- 
sibility !" 

"  Neither  did  I !  That  sounds  very  conceited,  doesn't 
it  ?  I  suppose  I  am  very  conceited,  and  that  I  needed 
a  sharp  discipline.  I  have  certainly  got  it !"  he  added, 
bitterly.  He  flung  himself  across  the  arm  of  his  chair, 
burying  his  face  in  his  hands,  and  there  was  a  long 
silence. 

"Well,  Tedi,"  he  said,  at  last.  "Why  don't  you 
triumph  over  me  ?  My  hour  has  struck  at  last.  You 
very  kindly  wished,  once  upon  a  time,  to  see  your  big 
brother  in  torments  of  love  and  suspense,  and  now 
you  have  your  wish,  except  that  the  suspense  is  un- 
fortunately over  and  only  the  torments  left." 

"  Dear  big  brother !"  exclaimed  Teodoro,  affection- 
ately. "  Do  not  despair  so  !  I  am  sure  there  is  some 
mistake.  Perhaps  the  family  have  made  some  diffi- 
culty about  your  profession,  but  they  will  surely  yield 
in  time.  Be  patient,  and  time  will  make  it  all  right." 

Adriano  groaned.     "  If  it  were  only  that !" 
245 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"You  cannot  mean  that  she — it  is  not — "  Then, 
with  conviction,  "  But,  Adriano,  she  surely  loves  you  !" 

Adriano  raised  his  head  and  pushed  the  disordered 
hair  from  his  brow.  "  She  did  love  me,"  he  said,  very 
low. 

"Then  she  loves  you  still,"  exclaimed  Teodoro. 
"Those  things  do  not  come  and  go  in  a  minute. 
There  must  be  some  misunderstanding." 

"There  is  no  misunderstanding,"  said  Adriano,  quiet- 
ly. "  She  understands  me  only  too  well,  and  I  have 
nothing  to  say.  Oh,  my  God !  I  often  wondered 
that  my  past  sins  should  have  gone  so  long  unpun- 
ished, and  now  that  the  punishment  has  come  it  is 
almost  greater  than  I  can  bear  !"  He  sprang  to  his 
feet  and  paced  the  room  restlessly.  "There  is  no  use 
trying  to  comfort  me,  Tedi.  There  is  nothing  that 
can  be  done,  and,  what  is  worse,  there  is  nothing  that 
can  be  undone.  I  cannot  bear  to  talk  about  it ;  I 
must  fight  it  out  by  myself,  and  you  must  try  and 
put  up  with  my  vagaries  for  awhile.  No,  I  am  not 
going  to  the  devil.  I  know  I  suggested  such  an  ex- 
cursion, but  I  have  too  much  salutary  fear  of  hell-fire, 
when  it  comes  to  the  point.  I  must  learn  to  live  this 
down,  and  as  for  you,  Tedi,  you  must  act  as  if  noth- 
ing had  happened.  Be  especially  cordial  with — with 
her  family.  You  will  be  much  thrown  with  them ;  it 
is  inevitable,  through  their  connection  with  our  broth- 
er Bindo's  wife,  and  through  their  friendship  with  Es- 
piritu  and  Catalina.  You  will  say  or  do  nothing  to 
make  her  or  them  feel  any  awkwardness,  and  as  for 
me,  I  shall  simply  obliterate  myself.  Tedi,  you  young 
fool,  I  believe  you  are  positively  crying  !" 

There  was  much  deep,  unspoken  sympathy  between 
Daretti  and  Ainsworth  in  these  dark  days.     Little 

246 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

confidence  passed  between  them,  but  they  clung  to 
each  other  instinctively  in  their  common  disappoint- 
ment. Choulex  looked  on  without  a  shadow  of  jeal- 
ousy in  his  big  heart.  He  would  do  all  he  could  for 
Adriano's  happiness,  but,  if  any  one  else  could  do  more, 
he  would  step  aside  and  give  up  his  place  to  that  one. 
"  Sintram  "  was  finished  now  and  in  rehearsal,  which 
kept  him  very  busy.  Still,  under  ordinary  circumstances 
he  would  have  managed  to  find  time  to  slip  over  to 
the  Isle  of  Wight  for  a  day,  but  such  a  visit  now  would 
have  seemed  like  a  direct  slap  in  the  face  both  to  Da- 
retti  and  to  Ainsworth,  and  Choulex  satisfied  himself 
with  a  weekly  letter  to  Madame  Delepoule  about  the 
progress  of  the  opera.  Perhaps  the  ladies  would  miss 
his  visits  a  little,  and  that  was  already  something 
gained ! 

The  widowed  Marchioness  of  Palafox  planned  to 
spend  the  summer  with  Pepilla  near  Genoa,  and  Lady 
Ainsworth  took  a  cottage  at  Ventnor,  to  be  near  Cata- 
lina  Disdier.  Her  two  younger  brothers  were  with 
her,  and  Guy  had  put  a  pretty  pair  of  ponies  and  a 
saddle-horse  at  her  disposal  during  her  stay  there. 
Victoire  was  glad  to  see  Catalina  improving  in 
strength  and  gaining  daily  in  courage  and  hope- 
fulness. Sometimes  she  imagined  that  Catalina's  eyes 
looked  at  her  a  little  wistfully,  as  if  there  were  some- 
thing she  would  like  to  ask,  but  the  days  went  by  and 
there  were  no  questionings  or  confidences  between  the 
friends. 

It  was  well  on  towards  the  middle  of  September,  and 
Casimir  Choulex  had  not  been  to  the  Isle  of  Wight  for 
two  months.  He  was  in  Paris  overseeing  the  rehears- 
als of  "  Sintram  "  all  this  while,  to  be  sure,  but  Catalina 
judged  from  the  weekly  bulletins  that  the  rehearsals 

247 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

were  hardly  so  frequent  as  to  require  Casimir's  con- 
stant presence.  She  had  not  realized  before  how 
necessary  to  her  the  silent  devotion  of  years  had 
become,  but  now  that  it  was  withheld  from  her,  for 
no  apparent  reason,  she  began  to  miss  it  sorely.  No 
one  had  such  a  delicious  touch  on  the  piano  as  Chou- 
lex,  no  one  entered  so  naturally  into  her  moods,  no 
one  was  so  unobtrusive,  so  unexacting  a  friend  in 
prosperity,  so  stanch  and  faithful  and  untiring  in 
adversity.  And  now  he  had  suddenly  deserted  her  ! 
Madame  Delepoule  and  Victoire  did  everything  in 
the  world  to  make  her  happy  and  comfortable,  and, 
of  course,  she  was  most  grateful  to  them  and  enjoyed 
their  dear  companionship ;  the  two  boys  were  as  gal- 
lant and  chivalrous  and  attentive  to  her  as  any  grown 
man  could  be,  and  yet  there  was  something  lacking. 
The  one  strong  hand  that  was  most  helpful  in  all  the 
world  was  not  there  to  assist  her,  and  the  scene  did 
not  seem  quite  so  fair  unless  a  pair  of  brown  eyes 
were  gazing  at  it  with  her.  She  had  set  herself  to 
learn  a  new  lesson  of  love,  fearing  that  the  task  would 
be  long  and  difficult  and  that  there  would  be  much  to 
unlearn,  and  now,  in  less  than  three  months,  the  lesson 
was  already  learned,  and  so  quickly  and  easily  that  she 
could  hardly  believe  that  she  had  not  always  known  it. 
She  was  sitting  on  the  veranda  with  Victoire, 
watching  a  beautiful  sunset  of  early  autumn  over 
the  sea,  when  suddenly  the  sound  of  exquisite  music 
came  to  them  from  within  the  little  drawing-room. 
There  was  but  one  such  touch  in  all  the  wide  world, 
and  the  delicious  tones  fell  upon  Catalina's  hungry 
soul  like  dew-drops  on  a  parched  land.  The  color 
rushed  all  over  her  face,  she  clasped  her  hands  and 
rose  to  her  feet  with  an  inarticulate  murmur,  and  then 

248 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

impulsively  moved  to  the  open  French  window  and 
stood  on  the  threshold  of  the  little  room. 

Choulex  saw  the  shadow,  which  seemed  to  glorify 
rather  than  darken  the  atmosphere.  He  looked  up. 
She  was  standing  there  with  tearful  eyes  and  out- 
stretched hands. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  !"  she  exclaimed,  and  then  burst 
into  tears. 

It  seemed  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  that 
he  should  be  standing  by  her  with  his  strong  arm 
about  her,  and  that  she  should  lay  her  head  on  his 
broad  shoulder  and  clasp  her  hands  round  his  neck. 

"Oh,  where  have  you  been  all  this  long  time?"  she 
cried.  "  I  missed  you  so  !  I  missed  you  so  !" 

He  pushed  her  a  little  away  from  him  and  looked 
into  her  face  as  if  he  would  read  into  her  very  soul. 
What  he  saw  in  the  depths  of  those  dark  eyes  appar- 
ently satisfied  him.  He  drew  her  close  to  him  again. 

"  Catalina,"  he  said,  gently,  "  when  did  you  learn 
your  lesson  ?" 

"  Casimir,"  she  sobbed,  "  I  believe  I  have  known  it 
always !" 

Victoire  Ainsworth,  left  alone  on  the  veranda,  still 
gazed  out  to  sea.  "  Poor  Guy  !"  she  murmured.  "  It 
is  all  over  with  him  !  Dear  Catalina !  She  will  have 
a  noble  husband  to  turn  to  in  all  her  troubles." 

One  morning  that  autumn  a  quiet  little  wedding 
took  place  on  the  Isle  of  Wight.  The  same  day  a  brief 
note  went  out  by  mail  addressed  to  his  excellency  Ad- 
riano  dei  Conti  Daretti-Mannsfeld,  at  the  Ponte  a  Se- 
raglio, Lucca.  It  contained  the  following  words  : 

"Catalina  has  learned  a  new  role,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  her 
teacher,  and  to-day  makes  her  first  appearance  as  his  wife. 

"CASIMIR." 

249 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  It  takes  a  man  who  cannot  win  a  wife  for  himself 
to  make  matches  for  his  friends,"  thought  Adriano. 
"  See  how  well  I  have  done  by  Theodore  and  Oreste> 
and  now  by  Casimir  !  It  seems  as  if  the  gods  ought 
to  reward  me  for  my  labors  in  the  cause  of  matri- 
mony. I  natter  myself  that  I  have  accomplished  par- 
ticularly good  work  in  Oreste's  case.  What  would  he 
have  done  without  me?  These  good  people  in  their 
pride  thought  best  to  delay  and  consider,  and  recon- 
sider and  delay,  all  to  impress  him  with  the  idea  that 
they  had  not  been  waiting  for  years  to  jump  at  his 
offer.  Poor  Oreste,  in  his  humility,  would  have  given 
up  in  despair  if  I  had  not  worked  for  him  with  all  the 
diplomacy  I  could  muster.  Now  he  is  safely  betrothed, 
and  will  be  married  at  Christmas,  and  I  have  only  my- 
self to  thank  for  a  lonely  and  blighted  career  without 
him.  How  I  shall  hate  my  new  valet !" 

Adriano  had  now  passed  two  months  among  the 
chestnuts  and  firs  of  the  Apennine  mountains,  or 
at  his  brother's  shady,  pleasant  villa  above  the  Baths 
of  Lucca.  The  mountain-air  and  out-of-door  life  was 
usually  all  that  he  needed  to  put  him  in  fine  condition 
for  his  winter's  work,  but  this  year  he  did  not  seem  to 
have  gained  from  them  the  usual  tonic  effect.  He 
had  lost  flesh  and  there  were  dark  rings  under  his 
eyes,  and  his  hearty  opera-singer  appetite  had  failed 
him.  He  was  making  a  brave  fight  with  his  disap- 
pointment, struggling  hard  to  be  cheerful  and  not 
brood  over  his  prospects,  but  the  sight  of  Bindo  and 
Elena  in  their  beautiful  home,  with  their  little  flock 
growing  up  about  them,  was  almost  too  much  for  him, 
and  as  he  watched  his  elder  brother  romping  with 
Binduccio  and  Carlotta,  teaching  Camillo  to  ride,  and 
tossing  baby  Marc -Antonio  in  his  arms,  his  heart 

250 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

seemed  full  to  bursting.  As  if  that  were  not  enough, 
the  happiness  of  others  was  continually  being  thrust 
before  him — Gentile  d'Usseglio,  with  his  merry,  dainty 
little  Spanish  wife,  passing  several  weeks  with  Bindo 
and  Elena  at  the  villa,  while  Oreste's  ecstatic  bliss 
with  his  betrothed  seemed  to  crown  the  misery. 

"  My  next  valet  shall  be  a  woman-hater,"  said  Adri- 
ano,  decidedly.  "I  get  one  piece  of  comfort  out  of 
this  affair,  and  that  is  that  Oreste  is  sure  to  be  hen- 
pecked. This  pretty,  gray -eyed  Consiglio  worships 
the  ground  he  treads  on,  but  she  is  never  going  to  let 
him  know  it.  He  will  be  completely  under  her  thumb 
in  less  than  a  week." 

When  an  affectionate,  urgent  invitation  came  from 
Casimir  to  stop  on  his  way  to  Paris  and  see  Catalina 
and  himself  in  their  little  apartment  in  Turin  near 
the  university,  Adriano  felt  that  it  was  the  last  straw. 

"  I  cannot  do  it,"  he  groaned.  "  The  sight  of  anoth- 
er happy  bridegroom  would  finish  me.  And  when  I 
get  to  Paris  there  will  be  Teodoro  !  Heaven  help  me  ! 
I  must  ask  Guy  to  spend  the  winter  with  me  or  I  shall 
die  of  too  much  happiness — in  others  !" 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

"  There  shall  be  joy  before  the  Angels  of  God  upon  one  sinner  doing 
penance. " — Gospel. 

BUT  unalloyed  happiness  is  rare  on  earth,  and  even 
Casimir  and  Teodoro  had  their  crosses.  The  first 
news  that  greeted  Adriano  on  arriving  in  Paris  was 
that  "  Sintram  "  had  been  taken  out  of  rehearsal.  An 
opera  by  a  French  composer  had  been  substituted,  in 
which  Miss  Carson  had  the  principal  role.  The  man- 
agement explained  that  "  Cordelia  "  had  made  Miss  Car- 
son the  rage  in  Paris  and  that  the  public  was  clamor- 
ing for  her,  and  they  feared  that  under  the  circum- 
stances "  Sintram,"  in  which  she  had  no  part,  would  not 
be  well  received.  Some  of  the  journals  stated,  how- 
ever, that  the  libretto  of  "  Sintram  "  was  a  failure,  and 
that  the  opera  stood  no  chance  of  success  either  dra- 
matically or  musically.  Teodoro  had  worked  himself 
up  to  a  fine  frenzy  of  indignation  over  these  articles. 

"  The  idea,"  he  exclaimed, "  of  a  twopenny  dilettante 
like  Oeglaire  setting  himself  up  to  condemn  your 
poetry  and  Casimir's  music,  which  the  greatest  artists 
and  critics  in  Paris  have  declared  to  be  of  the  very 
highest  order !  Why,  some  of  them  just  rave  over 
the  excerpts  that  have  been  privately  given.  Of 
course,  he  is  engaged  to  the  little  Carson,  and  it  is 
natural  that  he  should  do  all  that  money  and  news- 
paper influence  can  do  to  push  her  to  the  front.  But> 

252 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

do  you  know,  Adriano,  I  think  he  must  have  some 
special  grudge  against  you  besides  ?" 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?"  remarked  Adriano,  indiffer- 
ently. "  Oh,  I  suppose  you  refer  to  those  articles  that 
appeared  about  me  last  summer.  But  do  not  worry, 
Tedi.  I  do  not  think  he  can  do  me  any  serious  harm." 

It  was  true  that  Daretti's  popularity  with  the  gen- 
eral public  had  suffered  no  diminution  from  these  in- 
sidious attacks  on  his  private  character,  and  among 
his  friends  they  had  aroused  only  indignation  and 
contempt  for  the  unknown  writer.  But  Adriano  had 
suffered  more  keenly  from  them  than  he  was  willing  to 
admit  to  any  one  but  Monsignore  lanson.  Although  his 
assailant  painted  him  in  blacker  colors  than  he  de- 
served, there  was  still  sufficient  substratum  of  truth 
underlying  the  accusations  to  make  them  practically 
unanswerable.  His  humiliation  was  intense.  How 
could  he,  in  the  face  of  these  things,  hope  to  have  any 
influence  for  good  among  the  youth  of  Paris?  How 
could  he  carry  on  the  modest  apostleship  that  his  con- 
fessor had  planned  for  him?  If  his  life  was  no  longer 
unworthy,  at  best  it  seemed  useless  enough.  But  he 
must  not  burden  Tedi  with  his  despondencies,  for 
Tedi's  reports  from  the  little  home  that  interested 
him  were  not  encouraging.  He  too  had  his  burden  to 
bear. 

"  Espiritu  looks  so  pale  and  tired,"  he  confided  to 
Adriano.  "  It  is  awfully  hard  for  her  there.  At  her 
grandmother's  she  managed  everything,  but  of  course 
Disdier's  wife  looks  on  her  as  an  intruder  and  does 
not  let  her  have  any  authority.  The  wife  is  a  silly, 
extravagant  creature,  without  an  idea  beyond  dress 
and  jewelry  and  bonbons.  Disdier  provides  her  with 
everything  she  wants,  in  a  desperate  sort  of  way,  even 

253 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

when  there  is  almost  nothing  to  eat  in  the  house.  I 
suspect  that  he  knows  that  she  is  bound  to  have  these 
things,  and  that  when  he  ceases  to  be  able  to  give  them 
to  her  she  will  find  some  one  else  who  can.  It  is 
awfully  sad.  He  feels  his  terrible  mistake,  but  I  can- 
not help  respecting  him  for  bearing  it  as  he  does. 
Sometimes  I  think  he  would  be  tempted  to  let  her  go 
if  it  were  not  for  the  child.  It  is  a  sickly  little  fellow 
with  great  pathetic  eyes,  and  he  simply  adores  it.  She 
is  just  the  sort  of  a  mother  you  would  imagine.  Oh,  it 
is  no  place  for  Espiritu;  and  yet  when  I  tell  her  so 
she  says,  in  her  angelic  way, '  It  is  worse  for  my  father 
than  it  is  for  me,  and  I  believe  that  without  me  the 
little  boy  would  die  !'  It  is  true,  and  I  can  have  noth- 
ing more  to  say.  The  poor  baby  was  simply  dying  of 
neglect,  and  she  has  saved  its  life  and  brought  it  a 
little  bit  of  sunshine  and  happiness." 

Adriano  frequently  drove  out  to  see  Madame  Va- 
lorge,  who  confirmed  everything  that  Teodoro  said. 
Now  that  Disdier  had  once  broken  the  ice  he  talked 
freely  to  his  mother-in-law,  and  she  knew  even  more 
of  his  affairs  than  Espiritu. 

"It  is  no  place  for  my  poor  little  Espfritu,"  she 
sighed,  "and  yet  her  father  is  happier  for  having  her 
there,  and  the  boy  is  happier  and  better  for  her  gentle 
care.  Who  knows  but  she  may  in  time  win  even  this 
vain,  selfish  woman's  heart  ?  But  I  have  little  hope 
of  it.  Six  years  of  an  equivocal  position,  in  which  her 
vanity  and  extravagance  have  gone  on  unchecked,  has 
almost  destroyed  any  spark  of  wifely  and  womanly 
feeling  in  L6ontine.  Poor  Ramon!  He  has  been 
very,  very  weak,  but  he  is  suffering  for  it  so  keen- 
ly and  yet  so  patiently  that  I  feel  as  if  his  fault 
were  already  expiated.  I  am  most  anxious  about 

254 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

my  little  girl.  It  is  hard  for  her  to  have  to  see  all 
this." 

"  Poor  little  Espiritu  !  poor  little  dove  !"  murmured 
Adriano.  "  No  wonder  you  say  it  is  no  place  for  her  ! 
No  wonder  Teodoro  chafes  under  the  necessity  of  see- 
ing her  endure  this  position  !" 

"  I  see  no  way  out  of  it  at  present,"  sighed  Madame 
Valorge.  "  But  of  course  her  life  must  not  be  sac- 
rificed forever — this  is  a  mere  temporary  expedient, 
and  we  may  be  able  before  long  to  devise  some  better 
arrangement  for  this  unhappy  home." 

Teodoro  was  now  singing  for  the  first  time  at  the 
Grand  Opera,  in  the  absence  of  Lennartsen,  who  had 
engaged  to  sing  as  guest  in  Wagner  roles  at  the  lead- 
ing German  theatres  until  the  opening  of  the  spring 
season  at  Covent  Garden.  If  Adriano  had  had  any 
doubts  as  to  Teodoro's  capacity  for  heroic  roles  they 
were  quickly  dispelled.  The  young  man  seemed  born 
to  the  part  of  lyric  star,  but  in  tragedy  he  was  trans- 
formed. His  very  youth  and  beauty  seemed  to  lend  a 
certain  godlike  splendor  and  immortality  to  his  crea- 
tions. There  was  a  dignity,  a  maturity,  a  grandeur 
about  his  impersonations  of  Vasco  de  Gama  and  Jean 
de  Leyde  and  Radames,  of  Sigurd  and  Samson  and 
the  Cid,  that  even  Lennartsen  did  not  surpass  ;  and 
thrown  over  the  whole  was  the  translucent  veil  of 
ideality  and  poetic  illusion.  Without  effort,  without 
apparent  study,  he  seemed  in  very  truth  to  be  the 
character  he  was  enacting.  The  noble  young  voice 
seemed  inexhaustible  in  volume  and  range — it  whis- 
pered in  dreamy  tenderness  that  floated  into  every 
heart,  or  it  rang  out  with  heroic  fire  that  kindled  the 
spirits  of  his  audience  to  the  white  heat  of  enthusiasm. 
He  flashed  into  the  operatic  firmament  with  meteoric 

255 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

splendor,  leaving  a  trail  of  glory  in  the  memory  of  his 
hearers.     Adriano  fairly  trembled. 

"  It  is  too  perfect,  too  glorious,  for  this  frail  world," 
he  thought,  lost  in  admiration  that  was  almost  awe. 
"  It  seems  as  if  something  must  happen." 

Teodoro  appeared  not  to  work  as  others  worked  to 
attain  his  ends,  but  he  had  a  method  and  a  teacher 
that  the  world  at  large  knew  not  of,  though  Adriano 
knew.  The  young  man  simply  lived  and  breathed 
with  his  heroes  in  the  realms  of  the  imagination.  He 
put  himself  in  their  place,  his  heart  throbbed  as  theirs 
had  throbbed,  he  loved  and  suffered  as  they  loved  and 
suffered.  He  even  knew  the  passions  of  hatred  and 
revenge  in  dream-land,  and  this  dream-land  accom- 
panied him  everywhere.  It  was  about  him  when  he 
walked  in  the  streets,  when  he  dined  or  drove,  walking 
or  sleeping.  It  had  been  the  playground  of  the  gen- 
tle, lonely,  motherless  boy.  He  lived  and  breathed  in 
the  atmosphere  of  opera ;  its  heroes  were  his  heroes. 
History  and  poetry  and  tales  of  adventure  and  knight- 
ly lore  were  his  passion.  The  legends  of  Charlemagne 
and  Orlando,  of  Rollo  and  Tancred,  of  the  Round 
Table  and  the  Holy  Grail ;  the  adventures  of  Herod- 
otus, of  Marco  Polo,  of  Vasco  de  Gama,  of  Magalhaes 
and  Pizarro;  the  dramas  of  Shakespeare,  of  Schiller,  of 
Racine  and  Corneille,  of  ./Eschylus  and  Sophocles ;  the 
poems  of  Ariosto,  of  Tasso,  and  Alfieri,  of  Lope  de 
Vega  and  Calderon,  and  the  tales  of  Manzoni  and 
Scott — these  were  the  things  upon  which  his  childish 
soul  had  fed  till  they  were  to  him  realities  and  the 
actual  world  about  him  an  impertinent  interruption. 
By  birth  and  education  seven  languages,  with  all  that 
their  literature  contained  of  poetry  and  heroism,  were 
at  his  command.  The  language  of  Spain  was  that  of 

256 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

his  nursery ;  France,  that  of  his  boyish  studies ;  Ger- 
man he  learned  at  his  Austrian  mother's  knee,  and 
Italian  from  the  lips  of  father  and  brothers  before  he 
was  able  to  read.  English,  Greek,  Latin  had  formed 
part  of  the  curriculum  of  his  school  studies,  and  he 
had  acquired  them  with  an  astonishing  facility  aided 
by  the  fascination  their  literature  had  for  him.  Hand 
in  hand  with  imagination  had  trod  the  heavenly  figure 
of  music.  Every  vision  of  chivalry,  every  tale  of  ad- 
venture, was  wedded  in  the  boyish  mind  to  the  tones 
of  Casimir's  piano,  of  Saverio's  violin,  or  of  Adriano's 
rich  and  manly  voice.  He  had  heard  only  the  best, 
he  had  nothing  to  unlearn.  Casimir  had  spoken  to 
him  of  wondrous  harmony  and  beautiful  modulations, 
Saverio  had  illustrated  the  exquisite  workmanship  of 
a  perfect  technique,  Adriano  had  formed  the  singer, 
and,  from  the  time  he  had  first  piped  a  childish  treble, 
Teodoro  had  never  known  what  it  was  to  do  otherwise 
than  phrase  musically,  breathe  properly,  and  place  his 
tones  correctly.  When  the  voice  of  manhood  devel- 
oped he  had  nothing  more  to  learn.  The  rules  of  art 
were  his  own  ;  the  leading  operas  he  knew  by  heart, 
even  in  their  most  difficult  instrumentations ;  and  the 
fire  of  his  own  genius  was  ready  to  flame  forth  when 
the  torch  of  opportunity  should  be  applied. 

All  these  had  been  his  teachers,  and  there  was  yet 
another — the  gentle  figure  of  a  young  girl  living  in  a 
shabby  fourth -floor  apartment  in  an  unfashionable 
quarter  of  the  city,  toiling  at  common  household 
occupations,  not  knowing  one  note  of  music  from 
another,  and  never  having  seen  an  opera  in  all  her 
short  life  of  seventeen  summers.  But  Espiritu  shared 
his  dream-land.  The  world  of  the  imagination  had  no 
mysteries  from  her — all  that  he  knew  and  loved  were 
R  257 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

also  dear  realities  to  her.  She  knew  the  story ;  she 
knew  every  slightest  detail  of  every  opera  that  Teo- 
doro  sang  —  every  hope  and  fear  that  agitated  the 
hero's  breast,  every  woe  or  bliss  of  the  heroine.  She 
felt  instinctively,  when  Teodoro  sang  to  her,  all  that 
the  music  expressed,  and  that  it  completed  the  beauti- 
ful dream.  Had  he  failed  to  make  the  impersonation 
fit  the  dream,  her  sensitive  soul  would  have  recoiled, 
even  as  a  sensitive  ear  quivers  under  the  shock  of  a 
discordant  tone.  She  was  his  truest  inspiration,  his 
subtlest  critic. 

They  were  all  in  all  to  each  other,  these  two  young 
lives,  for  Espiritu  needed  the  encouragement  of  his 
tender  devotion,  even  as  he  needed  this  pure  shrine  to 
worship  at.  Her  life  had  so  little  in  it  of  all  that  usu- 
ally surrounds  youth.  A  careworn,  anxious  father  to 
sustain  and  cheer ;  the  constant  companionship  of  a 
selfish,  silly,  complaining  woman  to  endure  ;  the  un- 
remitting care,  night  and  day,  of  a  sickly  and  fretful 
although  precocious  and  sensitive  child  ;  and  a  con- 
tinual round  of  homely  duties  made  difficult  by  the 
necessities  of  rigid  economy  and  the  constant  friction 
of  divided  interests — these  were  the  things  that  would 
have  broken  and  saddened  the  tender  spirit  and  slight 
frame  without  the  infusion  of  sunshine  and  strength 
and  joy  and  romance  that  Theodore's  daily  visits 
brought  to  the  shabby  little  home.  Occasionally 
there  were  other  bright  spots  in  the  weary  life. 
There  were  the  Sundays  when  her  father  was  at 
home,  and  she  could  take  the  little  Maxime  with  her 
to  Passy,  where  he  had  happy  hours  playing  with 
Lolita  and  the  kitten  in  the  little  garden,  and  she 
could  sit  by  dear  grandmamma's  side  and  feel  like  a 
truly  little  girl  again.  And  there  were  days  now  and 

258 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

then  when  the  Marchioness  of  Palafox  or  dear  Mar- 
gara would  be  in  town  and  would  stop  in  the  carriage, 
bringing  fruit  and  flowers  to  brighten  the  table,  and 
toys  for  little  Maxime,  and  would  let  the  child  drive 
up  and  down,  proudly  seated  in  the  coach,  while  they 
stopped  to  chat  with  Espiritu.  Then  Margara  would 
whisk  on  an  apron  and  help  her  with  the  dusting  or 
the  preparations  for  the  mean  little  dinner  or  with 
the  ever-growing  pile  of  mending.  These  were  truly 
happy  days,  and  Espiritu  was  very  grateful  for  these 
dear  friends. 

One  day  Lady  Ainsworth  chanced  in  when  Teodoro 
was  with  his  betrothed.  She  kissed  her  laughingly 
and  told  her  to  take  a  little  holiday,  and  that  the  good 
fairies  would  do  her  work  for  her.  For  more  than  an 
hour  Margara  sat  darning  stockings  and  amusing  the 
little  Maxime  till  the  young  people  called  her  into  the 
salon.  It  pleased  her  to  see  how  rested  and  refreshed 
Espiritu  appeared.  The  girl  wanted  her  to  look  at  a 
beautiful  photograph  Theodore  had  shown  her  for  the 
first  time,  taken  in  London,  of  Adriano  and  himself 
together  as  Hans  Sachs  and  Walther  von  Stolzing. 
It  was  wonderfully  characteristic  of  the  story — the  in- 
spired, dreamy  young  knight,  the  embodiment  of  ro- 
mance and  song,  and  the  poetic,  far-seeing  soul  of  the 
genial  Sachs,  shining  from  noble  brow  and  luminous 
eyes.  Espiritu  was  enraptured. 

"  It  is  just  as  you  are,  my  Theodore,"  she  exclaimed, 
"the  flower  of  knighthood  and  song !  Ah,  you  needn't 
blush,  dear,  for  it  is  only  Margara  who  hears,  and  she 
will  understand.  And  our  dear  Adriano,  too,  so  noble 
and  good  and  true  and  self-sacrificing." 

"  He  is  all  that  and  more  too,"  cried  Teodoro,  en- 
thusiastically. "  Our  dear  Adriano  is  of  the  very  stuff 

259 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

that  the  saints  are  made  of!"  Margara  turned  her 
sweet,  pale  face  a  little  towards  him,  but  without  rais- 
ing her  eyes.  Teodoro  continued  with  some  emotion. 

"  Oreste  says  he  is  growing  every  day  more  and 
more  like  my  saintly  mother,  and  I  think  it  must  be 
so.  I  wish  I  could  tell  you  half  of  what  I  know  about 
him."  Theodore  lowered  his  voice.  "  I  almost  feel  as 
if  it  were  wronging  him  to  speak  of  these  things,  be- 
cause his  humility  would  shrink  so  painfully  from  hav- 
ing them  known.  Yet  it  does  one  good  to  hear  of 
practices  from  the  ages  of  faith,  and  you,  Lady  Ains- 
worth,  who  belong  to  a  family  which  has  done  heroic 
things  for  God,  and  who  are  so  fervent  yourself,  you 
will  rejoice  in  hearing  of  them.  I  long  suspected  that 
Adriano  practised  corporal  penances,  and  I  have  some- 
times crept  to  his  door  in  the  middle  of  the  night  and 
heard  him  using  the  discipline  on  his  bare  shoulders, 
and  have  knelt  outside  of  the  room,  crying  like  a  child 
and  not  daring  to  disturb  him.  And  lately  Oreste 
discovered  a  hair-shirt  among  Adriano's  things  and 
brought  it  to  his  master  in  great  distress,  and  Adriano, 
seeing  that  he  could  not  conceal  it  any  longer,  ad- 
mitted that  be  wore  it  under  his  dress  every  time  that 
he  appeared  in  public,  whether  on  the  stage  or  in  so- 
cial life.  Oreste  says  he  spoke  most  humbly  and  beau- 
tifully about  his  penance,  and  made  him  promise  sol- 
emnly never  to  breathe  a  word  to  a  soul  of  the  matter. 
And,  indeed,  I  do  not  think  the  fellow  would  have 
told,  he  is  so  loyal,  if  I  had  not  suspected  and  dragged 
it  out  of  him." 

"'The  kingdom  of  Heaven  suffereth  violence,"' 
quoted  Espiritu,  softly,  "and  our  Adriano  is  one  of 
the  strong  ones  who  know  how  to  take  it  by  storm." 

Lady  Ainsworth  was  filled  with  a  wild  longing  for 
260 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

tears.  Hurry  home  she  must,  to  find  a  spot  where  she 
could  indulge  in  that  luxury,  and  ease  her  overflowing 
heart.  It  was  a  relief  when  her  carriage  was  announced. 
The  horses  started  off  at  a  smart  trot,  but  it  seemed 
to  her  that  they  crept  all  the  way  to  Neuilly.  At  last 
they  reached  the  Villa  Selva  Alegre,  and  she  flew  up 
the  stairs  and  rushed  to  the  sanctuary  of  her  own 
room,  where  she  sank  on  her  knees  by  the  bedside  be- 
fore a  picture  of  the  Ecce  Homo,  and  burst  into  a 
passion  of  hysterical  weeping. 

The  marchioness  was  standing  near  the  door  of  her 
bedroom  when  Margara  took  her  stormy  flight  through 
the  upper  hall.  As  she  stood  uneasily  wondering  what 
could  be  the  cause  of  her  daughter's  precipitate  move- 
ments she  distinctly  heard  the  sound  of  low,  passion- 
ate sobbing.  In  a  moment  she  was  at  the  door,  and, 
looking  in,  saw  the  bowed  and  shaking  figure  by  the 
bedside. 

"  Margara !"  she  exclaimed.  "  My  Margarita,  my 
child  !  What  has  happened  ?  Oh,  what  is  the  matter, 
my  dearest  daughter  ?" 

Margara  raised  her  head,  and  turned  her  face  tow- 
ards her  mother.  The  tears  were  raining  down  her 
cheeks,  but  her  eyes  were  glowing  and  radiant. 

"  Oh,  mamma  !"  she  cried,  exultantly,  flinging  out  her 
arms.  "  It  is  true  !  The  sackcloth  and  ashes !  Oh, 
God  in  heaven  be  praised,  it  is  true  !" 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

"Well,  it  is  gone  at  last,  the  palace  of  music  I  reared." 

— Browning. 

"  MY  DEAR  MR.  DARETTI, — It  has  come  to  my  ears  that  young 
Bartolini,  a  countryman  of  yours  and  a  music  student  here,  whom  you 
have  befriended  in  the  past,  is  in  great  straits  from  poverty  and  sick- 
ness. His  talents,  as  you  know,  are  only  mediocre,  and  he  has  found 
it  impossible  to  make  his  way.  His  belongings  have  been  seized  for 
debt,  and  he  is  sick  and  alone  in  the  attic  of  No.  —  Rue  Mazarine.  He 
will  not  let  you  know  of  his  situation,  as  he  hates  to  appeal  to  your  char- 
ity after  all  you  have  done  for  him.  Forgive  me  for  writing  you,  but 
a  girl  cannot  go  to  such  a  case  herself — not  even  an  American  girl  ! — 
and  I  know  of  no  one  but  yourself  who  would  be  interested  in  this 
poor  young  stranger  in  his  desperate  plight. 

"  Sincerely  yours,  LOUISE  S.  CARSON." 

IT  was  late  in  the  evening  when  this  note  was 
brought  to  Daretti.  He  was  very  tired,  and  the  night 
was  stormy.  "  I  will  do  all  I  can  for  him  to-morrow. 
It  will  be  time  enough  to  look  him  up  in  the  morning. 
It  is  not  likely  that  any  harm  will  happen  to  him  in 
one  night,"  he  thought,  turning  lazily  to  his  room. 

But  there  was  no  more  peace  in  Adriano's  soul.  A 
gnawing  reproach  fastened  there  and  would  not  leave 
him.  Here  was  the  stranger,  fatherless,  friendless,  ill, 
and  he  was  turning  from  him  in  his  need.  His  heart 
smote  him  heavily.  At  last  he  could  bear  its  prompt- 
ings no  longer. 

"  Oreste,  instead  of  laying  out  my  night-shirt  you 

262 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

may  give  me  my  overcoat.  You  need  not  look  at  me 
as  if  I  had  gone  demented,  for  you  have  not  heard  half 
yet.  Just  make  up  some  kind  of  a  shake-down  for  me 
on  the  sofa  in  the  salon.  I  am  going  out  now,  and  I 
may  not  return  all  night,  but  if  I  do,  I  shall  bring  back 
an  honored  guest  with  me  who  will  sleep  in  my  bed, 
which  you  will  have  ready  for  him.  Yes,  I  see  that 
you  are  stricken  dumb  !  It  is  a  merciful  dispensation  1 
Let  me  go  while  its  happy  effects  are  still  upon  you  ;" 
and  he  started  off,  his  heart  so  light  and  peaceful  within 
him  that  he  felt  sure  he  was  doing  the  right  thing. 

Oreste  shrugged  his  shoulders.  He  was  getting 
used  to  these  vagaries  of  his  master.  "  He  is  a  saint," 
he  said  to  himself,  "  and  the  saints  were  always  doing 
queer  things." 

Daretti  found  his  way  rapidly  to  the  Bohemian  neigh- 
borhoods across  the  river  about  the  Rue  Mazarine, 
and  climbed  up  to  the  attic  where  young  Bartolini 
had  taken  his  poor  room.  The  house  seemed  very 
quiet  and  deserted.  The  bare  little  studio  was  dimly 
lighted  by  one  tallow-candle.  A  slovenly  old  woman 
was  watching  by  the  broken-down  bed.  She  seemed 
to  be  expecting  Daretti,  for  she  expressed  relief  but 
no  surprise  at  his  appearance. 

"  He  will  not  know  you,"  she  said  ;  "  the  doctor  gave 
him  some  drug  to  quiet  him.  I  will  go  out  and  get 
this  prescription  filled  if  you  will  sit  with  him  till  I 
come  back." 

Evidently  there  would  be  no  question  of  moving  the 
sick  man  ;  he  was  too  ill  for  that.  Adriano  sat  by  his 
side  on  the  one  rickety  chair  that  the  room  afforded, 
and  waited  for  the  old  hag's  return  with  the  medicine. 
An  hour,  two  hours,  several  hours  passed  by  and  she 
did  not  come  back.  The  sick  man  was  suffering  se- 

263 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

verely  and  gasping  for  breath.  Adriano  nursed  him 
tenderly,  bathing  the  fevered  brow,  smoothing  the  hot 
pillow,  and  doing  what  he  could  for  his  comfort  with 
the  few  means  at  his  disposal.  He  dared  not  leave 
him  to  seek-  help,  for  the  patient  was  out  of  his  head 
with  fever  and  the  effects  of  the  drugs.  The  weary 
hours  dragged  by  and  the  sick  man's  sufferings  in- 
creased. At  last,  as  daylight  was  breaking,  the  old 
witch  reappeared  with  some  muttered  excuse  about  the 
druggist's  shop  having  been  closed.  Adriano  slipped 
some  money  into  her  hand  to  secure  her  good-will  for 
the  sufferer,  then  found  his  way  rapidly  to  the  street 
below  and  to  the  house  of  a  neighboring  physician, 
begging  him  to  call  without  delay  and  spare  no  ex- 
pense for  the  patient's  comfort. 

There  was  a  long  and  exhausting  rehearsal  of  Saint- 
Saens's  "  Henry  VIII."  that  morning,  and  through  the 
afternoon  Daretti  slept  soundly,  wearied  with  his  long 
night's  watch.  In  the  evening  a  grand  concert  was 
given  at  the  Trocadero  for  the  benefit  of  a  charity 
which  appealed  with  great  force  to  the  hearts  of  the 
Parisians.  A  large  number  of  the  most  noted  musi- 
cians in  the  city  had  offered  their  services,  and  a  mighty 
concourse  of  people  filled  the  noble  hall.  Dubois  pre- 
sided at  the  organ,  while  Louis  Dimmer  and  Madame 
Roger-Miclos  at  the  piano  and  Sarasate  with  the  violin 
aroused  storms  of  applause.  Massenet  and  Saint- 
Saens  led  chorus  and  orchestra  in  the  execution  of 
their  newest  choral  works,  Marie  Ewald  and  Caroline 
Brenne  sang  with  superb  effect.  The  great  audience 
was  keyed  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of  enthusiasm  when, 
towards  the  end  of  the  programme,  Adrien  Daretti 
was  announced  to  sing.  As  the  tall,  commanding 
figure  of  the  great  barytone,  in  evening  dress,  his  breast 

264 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

covered  with  decorations,  appeared  upon  the  stage, 
his  manly,  agreeable  countenance  and  handsome  eyes, 
the  graceful  dignity  of  his  manner  and  the  charm  of 
his  smile  instantly  found  royal  road  to  the  hearts  of  the 
great  throng,  of  which  many,  not  being  regular  patrons 
of  the  Opera,  had  perhaps  never  had  an  opportunity  of 
hearing  this  prince  among  singers.  It  was  long  before 
the  applause  could  be  sufficiently  subdued  for  the 
music  to  begin.  Rich  and  full,  sonorous  and  sweet, 
thrilling  and  exultant,  the  superb  tones  of  the  phe- 
nomenal voice  rang  out  in  the  song  of  triumph  from 
Federici's  "  Orlando."  At  the  very  first  phrase  a  sort 
of  shudder  of  delight  seemed  to  seize  the  vast  audi- 
ence, a  murmur  ran  from  end  to  end  of  the  hall,  in- 
creasing in  intensity,  swelling  in  volume,  till,  borne 
away  by  a  common  emotion,  the  whole  throng  burst 
forth  in  a  frenzy  of  enthusiasm.  A  scene  of  wild  com- 
motion followed,  men  stamping  and  cheering  and 
throwing  their  hats  in  the  air,  the  women  waving 
their  handkerchiefs  and  fairly  sobbing  with  excite- 
ment. The  conductor  was  forced  to  lay  down  his 
baton,  and,  turning  towards  Daretti,  led  the  applause 
with  his  own  hands.  The  orchestra  put  aside  their  in- 
struments, and,  rising  to  their  feet  as  one  man,  clapped 
and  shouted  out  their  approval.  It  was  the  apotheo- 
sis of  the  singer. 

Daretti,  standing  alone  on  the  soloist's  platform 
and  surveying  the  mighty  host  at  his  feet  swayed  to 
frenzy  by  the  magnetism  of  his  genius,  felt  sensations 
of  unspeakable  sadness  steal  into  his  soul.  He  had 
reached  the  summit,  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  must 
now  descend.  The  hand  of  destiny  was  laid  upon  him 
and  he  must  submit,  but  ere  he  should  die  he  would 
sing  his  swan-song.  He  lifted  his  hand  and  the  tumult 

265 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

ceased,  the  mass  was  swayed  to  his  will.  The  heavens 
seemed  to  open  before  him  and  he  sang  on  as  one  in- 
spired. There  was  an  awe-struck  silence  for  a  moment 
after  he  ceased.  Coming  back  to  earth  with  a  half-sigh, 
the  audience  that  he  had  carried  with  him  to  the  heights 
seemed  to  realize  that  this  was  the  supreme  effort  of  a 
glorious  career  and  that  they  should  never  hear  its 
like  again.  The  tumult  broke  forth  afresh  as  with  a 
certain  solemnity  the  singer  retired  from  the  stage. 
It  seemed  now  that  nothing  but  sheer  physical  ex- 
haustion could  calm  the  renewed  uproar.  The  rule  of 
the  evening  had  been  that  no  numbers  were  to  be 
added  to  the  lengthy  programme,  but,  moved  by  he 
knew  not  what  impulse,  the  conductor  signalled  to  his 
orchestra  and  turned  to  Daretti  for  instructions. 
Startled  and  unprepared,  Adriano  hesitated  a  moment. 
He  must  choose  something  familiar,  that  the  mag- 
nificent orchestra  might  accompany  him  from  mem- 
ory. He  whispered  to  the  conductor  "  Wagner's 
'Evening  Star.' " 

The  audience  waited  in  breathless  suspense  while 
the  slight  preparations  were  made,  the  seven  harps  of 
the  picked  orchestra  gathering  in  a  semicircle  about 
the  form  of  the  singer,  and  then,  without  notes,  the 
well  -  trained  musicians  slid  into  the  exquisite  open- 
ing bars  accompanying  the  recitative.  With  ineffable 
sweetness  and  nobleness,  elevation  and  pathos,  the 
singer  breathed  the  beautiful  melody  into  the  souls  of 
his  hearers,  and  received  from  them  the  tribute  of 
tears  and  murmurs  of  sympathy.  They  were  weep- 
ing, though  they  knew  it  not,  for  the  voice  that  spoke 
to  them  for  the  last  time. 

Adriano  had  never  felt  so  weary  after  singing  two 
short  selections  as  he  felt  this  night.  Passing  from 

266 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  greenroom  to  his  carriage,  a  young  woman  pushed 
•her  way  up  to  him.  In  her  distressed,  agitated  face 
and  manner  he  hardly  recognized  Louise  Carson. 

"  Mr.  Daretti  !"  she  called,  breathlessly.  "  I  beg 
you,  tell  me  if  you  received  a  note  from  me  last  even- 
ing, asking  you  to  aid  young  Bartolini  ?" 

"Yes,  I  received  such  a  note,"  he  replied,  wondering 
at  her  agitation. 

"  You  did  not  go  to  him  !"  she  cried,  wildly. 

"  Yes,  I  went,  and  sat  with  him  the  greater  part  of 
the  night." 

She  clasped  her  hands  in  anguish.  "  And  you  did 
not  know  that  he  had  diphtheria  ?" 

He  started.  He  seemed  to  have  foreseen  this.  The 
pressure  of  the  hand  of  destiny  sank  deeper  yet  into 
his  soul. 

"  Why  did  you  wish  me  to  go  to  him  ?" 

"Before  Heaven,  I  knew  nothing  of  it!"  she  sobbed. 
"  I  was  told  he  was  ill  and  in  poverty,  and  was  asked 
to  write  you  and  beg  you  to  do  this  act  of  charity  to 
your  countryman.  I  never  dreamed  of  its  being  any- 
thing catching.  I  have  only  this  moment  found  out 
that  they  had  him  removed  to  the  pest-house  this  morn- 
ing, but  they  knew  what  it  was  yesterday  before  they 
sent  you  to  him.  They  tore  down  the  placard  from 
the  building  so  that  you  should  suspect  nothing,  and 
the  wretched  woman  who  nursed  him  was  bribed  to 
stay  away." 

"  Who  do  you  mean  by  '  they '?  Who  did  all  this  ?" 
he  asked,  sternly. 

"  Look  here !"  she  cried,  holding  up  her  hand,  on 
which  the  diamond  ring  still  glistened.  She  tore  it 
off,  threw  it  on  the  floor,  and  stamped  it  fiercely  under 
foot.  "  I  never  knew  that  he  was  your  enemy,  I  do 

267 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

not  know  now  why  he  hates  you.  He  deceived  me 
and  made  me  think  he  was  helping  us  all  the  time.  I 
never  dreamed  that  he  was  using  his  power  to  injure 
first  Catalina,  then  you.  Oh,  I  have  been  cruelly  de- 
ceived !  Oh,  say  that  you  believe  me,  that  you  know  I 
was  innocent !" 

"  I  cannot  do  otherwise  than  believe  you,  Miss  Car- 
son. You  have  indeed  been  deceived  ;  but  be  thank- 
ful that  your  eyes  were  opened  before  you  were  bound 
for  life  to  such  a  man." 

"But  I  may  have  caused  your  death  !"  she  cried, 
seizing  his  hands.  "  If  anything  should  happen  to 
you,  I  could  never,  never  get  over  it  to  my  dying 
day.  Promise  me  that  you  will  take  care  of  yourself. 
Are  there  not  preventives  you  can  use  ?" 

"  Do  not  distress  yourself  about  me,"  he  replied,  very 
gently.  "  I  promise  you  to  be  prudent  and  to  consult 
a  physician  at  once  about  preventives.  Do  not  fear 
that  you  will  regret  having  written  me.  Perhaps  but 
for  that  you  would  never  have  learned  the  true  char- 
acter of  the  man  you  were  engaged  to  till  too  late.  I 
do  not  wonder  that  you  were  deceived  in  him.  He  is 
a  good-looking,  plausible  fellow,  but  we  who  knew  him 
in  boyhood  know  that  he  was  always  tricky  and  re- 
vengeful." 

"Nobody  warned  me  against  him,"  she  said,  still 
weeping.  "  Because  I  was  independent  and  self  -  re- 
liant, in  my  American  way,  nobody  would  believe  how 
much  I  needed  help  and  advice.  But  I  am  going  home 
now.  I  wish  I  had  never  left  it  !  I  hate  Paris !  I 
hate  the  stage  !  I  hate  these  horrible  associations  !  I 
am  going  back  to  my  own  country,  where  I  under- 
stand the  people  and  they  understand  me.  Remember 
me  as  a  vain,  silly,  ambitious  girl  if  you  will,  but  be- 

268 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

lieve  that  I  was  innocent  and  unsuspecting.  And  oh, 
for  Heaven's  sake,  take  care  of  yourself,  or  I  shall  feel 
as  if  I  had  killed  you  !"  and  she  pressed  his  hands 
passionately  to  her  lips. 

"  He  chose  his  own  weapons,"  he  murmured,  as  he 
watched  her  go  off  weeping.  "  It  is  indeed  a  duel  to 
the  death  !"  He  felt  strangely  calm.  He  was  ready 
to  meet  his  fate. 

"I  cannot  avoid  it,  but  it  shall  find  me  prepared,"  he 
said  to  himself.  "  I  do  not  think  I  shall  die,  but  I 
know  now  that  I  shall  never  sing  again." 

He  followed  to  the  letter  the  advice  of  the  physician, 
and  under  the  pretence  of  finishing  some  work,  kept 
entirely  by  himself.  But  there  came  a  night  of  sud- 
den unrest  and  misery,  and  without  waiting  for  the 
light  of  day  he  struggled  from  his  bed,  dressed  with 
unspeakable  weariness,  crept  down  the  stairs,  and 
dragged  his  aching,  fainting  frame  through  the  dark, 
silent  chill  of  deserted  streets  till  he  reached  the  fever 
hospital  and  its  gates  had  closed  upon  him. 

It  was  not  yet  dawn  when  Teodoro  and  Oreste  were 
awakened  by  the  authorities,  who  took  the  apartment 
in  charge  for  fumigation.  Adriano's  physician  was 
with  them  to  break  the  news  to  the  startled  family. 

"  Oh,  why  did  he  not  let  us  nurse  him  ?  We  would 
die  with  him  gladly,"  sobbed  the  heart-broken  Teo- 
doro, while  Oreste  paced  the  room  like  a  mad  thing, 
wringing  his  hands  and  beating  his  breast. 

"  Do  not  talk  of  dying,"  said  the  physician,  cheer- 
fully. "  Intelligent  care  will  do  more  for  the  sick  man 
than  the  most  devoted  affection,  if  ignorant.  Besides, 
he  would  be  constantly  worrying  about  you.  You  and 
Oreste  have  others  to  live  for,  and  he  is  cheerful  now 
because  he  hopes  that  you  will  escape  infection.  He 

269 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

has  a  comfortable  room  in  the  hospital,  and  all  will  be 
done  for  him  that  science  can  do." 

But  the  two  men  would  receive  no  comfort.  They 
could  hardly  force  themselves  to  take  rest  or  food,  and 
their  misery  was  pitiable.  They  were  placed  under 
quarantine  for  a  while,  and  could  not  even  seek  con- 
solation from  their  friends.  Poor  little  Espiritu  cried 
her  eyes  out  over  the  pathetic,  despairing  notes  that 
Theodore  sent  her  two  or  three  times  a  day.  The  bul- 
letins from  the  hospital  were  not  unfavorable,  but  the 
misery  was  that  Theodore  -could  not  go  to  Adrien  and 
Espiritu  could  not  go  to  Theodore.  Margara  came  to 
see  her  every  day,  and  Espiritu  would  sob  out  her 
woes  in  her  friend's  arms  as  they  pored  over  those 
letters  together,  letters  both  penned  and  read  in  utter 
wretchedness.  At  last  there  came  a  day  when  the  bul- 
letins were  less  favorable,  and  when  the  elder  woman 
suddenly  dropped  her  head  on  the  younger  one's  shoul- 
der and  cried  out : 

"  I,  too,  know  what  this  suffering,  this  separation  is, 
Espiritu  !  I  know  what  it  is,  too  !  Oh,  Adrien  !  My 
love,  my  love,  my  love  !  If  they  would  only  let  me  go 
to  you  !" 

Then  Espiritu  saw  how  blind  she  had  been.  "Oh, 
Margara,  I  am  so  selfish  !  So  selfish  both  in  my  joy 
and  in  my  sorrow  that  I  never  guessed  this,  never 
guessed  it  for  a  moment !  And  I  made  you  comfort 
me  when  your  own  dear,  brave  heart  was  breaking  !" 

So  they  wept  in  each  other's  arms  and  prayed  and 
waited.  But  there  was  one  person  who,  in  spite  of  phy- 
sicians and  police  regulations,  forced  the  quarantine  and 
found  her  way  to  Teodoro's  side.  Louise  Carson  was 
wild  with  grief  and  remorse,  and  sobbed  out  the  whole 
story,  as  she  knew  it,  to  her  victim's  brother.  Oeglaire 

270 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

had  hastily  left  Paris,  and  she  had  no  absolute  proof  of 
his  villany — nothing  beyond  her  own  suspicions  and 
the  confused  story  of  the  wretched  nurse.  It  was  use- 
less to  talk  of  prosecution  or  arrest,  but  it  relieved  her 
agonized  feelings  to  see  Teodoro's  indignation  and 
horror.  His  young  face  blanched  and  grew  set  and 
stern  till  almost  beyond  recognition. 

"  May  he  never  cross  my  path  !"  he  muttered.  "  Had 
he  injured  me,  I  could  forgive  him,  but  he  has  sought 
my  darling  brother's  ^life.  God  keep  him  out  of  my 
way,  for  if  Adriano  should  die,  I  could  not  hold  my 
hand  back  from  murder  !" 

But  Adriano  knew  from  the  first  that  he  would  not 
die.  The  only  visitor  permitted  to  cheer  the  solitude 
of  the  sick-room  at  the  fever  hospital  was  Monsignore 
lanson,  and  his  big  frame  and  bigger  soul,  his  genial 
kindliness  and  the  glorified  common-sense  of  his  fer- 
vent piety  brought  Adriano  unspeakable  consolation. 
Sometimes  his  physical  sufferings  were  so  intense  that 
he  almost  longed  for  death,  and  when  he  remembered 
how  little  there  was  to  come  back  to  in  life,  he  coward- 
ly felt  as  if  it  would  be  a  relief  to  lay  it  down.  All  of 
his  nearest  and  dearest  were  happily  provided  for  and 
had  no  need  of  him,  though,  indeed,  they  would  miss 
him  for  a  while,  till  new  and  increasing  joys  took  away 
the  sadness  and  he  was  only  a  tender  memory.  Lady 
Ainsworth  would,  perhaps,  shed  a  startled  tear  when 
she  heard  of  his  death — a  tear  for  what  he  might  have 
been  rather  than  what  he  had  been  to  her.  But  she 
was  young  and  lovely,  and  the  knight  that  she  waited 
for  would  surely  appear  to  claim  her,  and  her  perfect 
womanhood  would  be  rounded  out  to  ineffable  beauty 
under  the  love  of  husband  and  the  caresses  of  children. 
What  need  had  earth  of  his  empty  arms  and  vanished 

271 


talents  ?  But  Adriano  lived,  and  he  accepted  life  even 
as  it  appeared  to  him,  desolate  and  ruined. 

There  was  great  joy  in  his  home  when  he  returned 
to  them  at  last,  the  very  shadow  of  himself  and  scarce- 
ly speaking  above  a  whisper,  and  yet  his  own  dear  self, 
with  the  same  adorable  smile,  and  eyes  that  were  larger 
and  more  luminous  than  ever.  He  must  be  kept  very 
quiet  and  free  from  excitement,  the  physician  said  ;  so 
Teodoro  and  Oreste  tiptoed  about,  anxious  and  wor- 
shipping, ready  to  cut  off  their  hands  for  his  com- 
fort and  pleasure.  Even  Baptiste  the  silent  stole 
frequently  from  his  kitchen,  and,  pushing  page  and 
valet  contemptuously  aside,  bore  with  his  own  hands 
the  masterpieces  of  his  creation  to  the  invalid's  couch 
to  try  and  tempt  the  slowly  returning  appetite. 

One  at  a  time  a  few  friends  were  admitted — Mon- 
signore  lanson  and  the  young  Viscount  de  Bryas,  Guy 
Ainsworth  and  Giannetto  d'Usseglio.  The  latter  of- 
fered himself  as  travelling  companion,  for  Adriano  was 
ordered  to  Algiers  to  escape  the  trying  climate  of  win- 
ter and  early  spring  for  his  delicate  throat.  Oreste  was 
preparing  everything  for  his  master's  comfort  on  the 
journey.  The  day  fixed  for  Oreste's  wedding  had  long 
since  passed,  but  the  gray-eyed  girl  at  Lucca  under- 
stood him  now  and  he  received  no  reproaches.  On 
the  contrary,  when  he  wrote  her  that  he  should  start 
for  Algiers  in  a  week,  to  be  gone  he  knew  not  how 
long,  she  only  replied  that  that  was  as  it  should  be,  and 
quietly  locked  up  her  simple  trousseau  in  its  big  chest. 

But  Oreste  was  destined  to  travel  in  another  direc- 
tion than  Algiers.  There  were  whispered  consulta- 
tions latterly  between  Adriano,  Teodoro,  and  D'Usse- 
glio. Adriano  seemed  to  be  a  little  nervous  about  the 
luggage,  and  insisted  that  Oreste  should  prepare  the 

272 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

boxes  and  have  Jules  send  them  on  to  Marseilles  a  day 
ahead.  The  valet  obeyed,  although  this  seemed  to 
him  a  foolish  precaution.  His  own  small  trunk  he 
would  take  with  him.  The  same  afternoon  that  the 
luggage  departed,  Adriano  took  his  first  drive,  accom- 
panied by  Teodoro  and  D'Usseglio,  in  the  closed  car- 
riage. When  the  landau  returned  an  hour  later,  the  ' 
Contessino  Teodoro  dismounted  from  it  alone.  To 
Oreste's  startled  inquiries  he  replied  by  handing  the 
valet  a  letter  and  package  addressed  in  Adriano's  hand- 
writing. The  letter  said : 

"  I  have  played  a  trick  on  you,  my  poor  Oreste,  but  you  must  for- 
give me,  for  I  have  done  it  out  of  very  love  for  you  and  regard  for 
Consiglio's  future.  I  am  now  seated  in  the  train  with  Count  d'Usseglio, 
and  shall  be  started  on  the  way  to  Marseilles  when  you  are  reading  this. 
My  new  valet  is  doing  all  he  can  to  make  me  comfortable.  Do  not 
hate  him,  Oreste,  for  though  he  is  an  excellent  valet  and  no  doubt 
worth  ten  of  you,  yet  I  foresee  that  I  shall  never  love  him.  There  is 
one  thing,  however,  lacking  to  my  complete  comfort  and  ease  of  mind, 
and  that  can  only  be  supplied  by  your  sending  me  a  despatch  to  Mar- 
seilles to  say  that  you  are  on  your  way  to  Lucca  and  will  be  married 
directly  you  arrive. 

"I  send  with  this  my  wedding -gift  to  you,  the  title  to  a  little 
vineyard  near  the  Ponte  a  Seraglio.  In  this  way  I  secure  you  as  a 
neighbor  for  future  summers.  Dear  Oreste,  you  are  now  no  longer  a 
valet,  but  a  landed  proprietor,  and  the  friend  of 

"  Your  devoted  companion  of  eleven  years, 

"ADRIANO  MARIA  DOMENICO, 

of  the  Counts  Daretti-Mannsfeld." 

"It  was  the  only  way  he  could  do  it,"  said  Teodoro, 
laughing  at  Oreste's  consternation.  "  You  know  your- 
self you  never  would  have  consented  to  leave  him. 
He  had  to  run  away  from  you  for  your  own  happiness !" 

And  two  days  later  the  gray-eyed  Consiglio  unlocked 
the  big  chest  and  drew  forth  from  it  her  wedding  finery, 
s  273 


CHAPTER  XXV 

"  Shalt  show  us  how  divine  a  thing 
A  Woman  may  be  made." 

— Wordsworth. 

IT  was  with  inexpressible  sorrow  that  Adriano  learned 
from  his  brother  a  few  weeks  after  his  arrival  in  Al- 
giers of  the  failing  health  and  rapid  decline  of  his  dear 
old  friend  Madame  Valorge.  Lolita  had  given  up  her 
lessons  in  Paris  to  devote  her  whole  time  to  the  dear 
grandmother,  and  Lady  Ainsworth  spent  part  of  every 
day  with  them,  and  was  tenderness  and  devotion  itself, 
for  Espiritu  could  not  be  spared  from  her  father's 
home. 

"  Catalina  Choulex  has  sent  many  presents  for  her 
grandmother's  comfort,  and  Madame  Delepoule,  who 
has  now  adopted  Rafaela  in  Catalina's  place,  goes  back 
and  forth  from  Paris  to  Passy,  and  smuggles  in  many 
a  useful  gift,"  so  wrote  Teodoro.  "  Imagine  how  I 
feel,  having  to  stand  by,  my  pockets  bursting  with 
money,  and  see  them  want,  while  I  can  do  nothing  ! 
Of  course  these  dear  little  girls  will  never  starve  while 
they  have  such  friends  as  Lady  Ainsworth  and  Ma- 
dame Delepoule,  but  the  trouble  is  that  they  are  so 
proud  they  will  not  let  anyone  know  that  they  suffer  a 
single  pang  of  hunger." 

At  last  a  day  came  when  Espiritu  was  perforce 
spared  to  be  by  the  grandmother's  side,  when  the 
tender,  exalted  spirit  took  its  flight  from  the  world  of 

274 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

darkness  to  realms  where  the  blind  eyes  would  be 
made  to  see  those  glories  which  the  mind  of  man  hath 
not  conceived.  It  was  the  first  bereavement  of  the 
young  girls,  for  not  even  Catalina  remembered  their 
mother. 

The  illness  and  death  of  Madame  Valorge  brought 
about  a  crisis  in  Disdier's  unhappy  household.  He  had 
felt  that  he  must  let  Espiritu  go  to  her  grandmother's 
dying  bed.  Little  Maxime  was  croupy  and  fretful, 
and  it  was  with  many  misgivings  that  Espiritu  had 
parted  from  her  little  charge,  leaving  full  directions 
with  his  mother  about  the  medicines  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  him  and  the  preparation  of  his  simple  dinner 
and  supper.  Leontine  Disdier  was  beyond  measure 
annoyed  and  disgusted  at  finding  herself  burdened 
with  these  cares.  She  had  planned  to  spend  the  after- 
noon at  a  fete  with  the  wife  of  a  silk  merchant  on  the 
first  floor,  who  had  many  gay  bachelor  friends,  and 
held  out  to  her  the  promise  of  drives  and  opera  and  a 
late  supper.  Leontine  must  have  a  new  bonnet  and 
gloves  for  the  occasion,  and  she  came  to  Disdier  for  the 
money  before  he  started  for  his  office. 

"  God  help  me,  I  have  nothing  to  give  you,  Le*on- 
tine  !"  he  groaned,  burying  his  face  in  his  hands. 

"  I  should  like  to  know  why  you  have  not  ?"  she  ex- 
claimed, petulantly.  "  I  don't  know  where  all  the 
money  goes  to.  I  am  sure  I  don't  get  much  of  it.  I 
have  to  live  in  this  shabby,  miserable  home,  where  I 
am  ashamed  to  have  my  friends  see  me,  and  my  child 
is  dressed  like  a  common  workman's  boy.  Why  did 
you  marry  me  if  you  could  not  give  me  enough  to 
keep  us  decent  ?" 

"Why,  indeed?"  he  muttered.  Then  he  turned  to 
her  appealingly.  "  Be  patient  with  me  a  little  longer, 

275 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Le"ontine.  I  have  done  my  best  by  you.  Did  those 
jewels  and  laces  that  you  wear  cost  nothing?  Have 
you  not  wardrobes  full  of  costumes  that  I  am  still 
starving  myself  to  pay  for  ?  Do  I  not  work  nights  as 
well  as  days  to  try  and  make  a  little  more  money  ? 
You  have  urged  me  to  speculate,  even  to  gamble,  to 
try  and  increase  my  income,  and  what  is  the  result  ? 
My  first  wife's  children  are  earning  their  own  bread, 
and  her  mother  is  dependent  on  them  for  a  home  to 
die  in,  and  I  have  nothing  but  debts  and  the  interest 
on  debts  staring  me  in  the  face." 

"Is  it  my  fault  that  your  speculations  were  unfort- 
unate ?"  she  cried,  with  irritation.  "  Other  men  spec- 
ulate and  grow  rich,  why  cannot  you  ?  I  am  sure  I 
have  always  heard  that  jewels  and  laces  are  a  good  in- 
vestment, and  I  wish  you  had  put  more  money  into 
them  instead  of  wasting  it  at  the  Bourse.  Then  we 
should  have  something  to  show  for  it.  As  for  your 
first  wife  and  her  children  and  mother,  I  don't  think 
you  ought  to  be  throwing  them  in  my  face  all  the 
time  as  you  do.  It  is  dreadfully  poor  taste.  I  don't 
wonder  they  try  to  earn  something  for  themselves  if 
their  father  is  as  mean  with  them  as  he  is  with  me. 
You  had  better  look  out  that  I  don't  find  other  ways 
of  getting  what  I  want  than  asking  you  for  it !" 

This  threat,  often  resorted  to,  rarely  failed  of  bring- 
ing the  proud,  jealous  Spaniard  to  terms.  It  was  a 
wretched  state  of  affairs  where  a  man  had  to  bribe  his 
wife  to  stay  with  him,  but  to  his  keenly  sensitive 
spirit  any  misery  was  better  than  dishonor. 

"  I  will  try  and  bring  you  the  money  this  afternoon," 
he  said,  humbly.  But  before  afternoon  he  had  a  message 
by  pneumatic  post  that  Madame  Valorge  had  reached 
the  extremity,  and  he  hurried  out  to  Passy,  not  know- 

276 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

ing  whether  he  should  be  able  to  come  back  at  all  that 
night.  The  placid  end  came  early,  however,  and  after 
lingering  to  render  what  last  sad  services  he  could,  he 
returned  about  an  hour  before  midnight  to  his  own 
home. 

He  opened  the  door  to  find  the  apartment  dark  and 
cold.  It  was  not  silent,  however,  for  there  struck  his 
ear  the  distressing  sounds  of  a  child's  strangling  cough 
and  restless,  choking  cries  in  the  agonies  of  croup.  He 
rushed  to  the  door  of  Espiritu's  room,  where  Maxime 
slept,  but  it  was  locked.  Fortunately  the  key  was  on 
the  outside,  he  turned  it  hurriedly  and  pushed  into 
the  room.  It  was  dark  and  cold  as  the  rest  of  the 
house.  Striking  a  light  hastily,  he  saw  the  little  fel- 
low lying  fully  dressed  in  his  crib,  moaning  and  strug- 
gling for  breath.  It  was  by  far  the  worst  attack  he 
had  ever  had,  and  Disdier  was  terrified.  The  little 
table  with  spirit-lamp  and  medicine-chest,  which  Es- 
piritu  kept  ready  for  such  emergencies,  stood  near  the 
crib,  and  Disdier  worked  over  his  child  for  two  hours, 
fearing  that  every  gasping  breath  would  be  the  last. 
When  the  symptoms  were  slightly  relieved  and  he 
felt  for  the  first  time  that  it  would  be  safe  to  leave 
the  little  sufferer  for  a  moment,  he  went  into  his  wife's 
room  and  lighted  the  lamp.  She  was  not  there.  Seiz- 
ing the  lamp  he  hurried  through  the  apartment,  but 
it  was  empty.  Returning  to  the  child's  side,  he  stooped 
down  and  whispered  gently  :  "  Does  Maxime  know 
where  mamma  is  ?" 

The  child  opened  his  big,  pathetic  eyes  wide.  "  I 
cried,"  he  said,  in  his  husky,  choked  voice — "  I  cried, 
and  she  said  it  was  naughty,  and  she  put  me  in  my 
crib  and  said  I  must  go  to  bed  without  my  supper. 
Then  she  locked  the  door." 

277 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  That  was  before  supper,  dear.  Have  you  not  seen 
her  since?" 

"  No,  I  was  alone  all  the  time  in  the  dark.  I  cried 
some  more,  but  that  must  have  been  naughty,  for  she 
never  came  back  again."  Then  seeing  that  his  father 
stood  there  silent  and  stern,  he  asked :  "  Am  I  a  naughty 
boy,  papa  ?" 

The  one  thing  that  Disdier  loved  best  in  the  world, 
loved  with  all  the  passion  of  his  soul,  was  this  frail 
mite  of  a  child  with  the  thin,  hectic  cheeks  and  big, 
appealing  eyes.  He  could  have  killed  the  woman  who 
deserted  it.  He  fell  on  his  knees,  fondled  the  child, 
and  covered  him  with  kisses. 

"  No,  no  !  my  little  Maxime,  you  are  not  naughty, 
you  are  only  very,  very  ill."  And  for  another  hour 
he  nursed  the  little  sufferer  till  the  child  fell  into  a 
doze.  Leaving  the  light  burning  low  and  the  door 
ajar,  Disdier  opened  the  outside  door  of  the  apartment 
and  looked  down  the  well-hole  of  the  public  staircase. 
A  light  was  still  burning  in  the  porter's  lodge.  He 
stole  down  the  stairs,  his  ears  open  to  catch  every 
sound  from  the  room  above. 

"  You  are  up  late,"  he  observed  to  the  porter. 

"  Yes,  sir.  There  is  an  entertainment  going  on  in 
Madame  Lemoux's  rooms.  They  came  home  from  the 
opera  awhile  ago  with  a  party  of  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
and  are  having  a  champagne  supper.  It  sounds  merry, 
doesn't  it?" 

Disdier  listened  a  moment  to  the  sounds  of  hilarity 
coming  from  the  floor  above  the  porter's  lodge.  Then 
the  porter  suddenly  bethought  himself. 

"  Perhaps  you  are  sitting  up,  too,  for  the  party  to 
be  over.  I  saw  that  Madame  Disdier  was  among  the 
guests." 

278 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Disdier  had  been  too  proud  to  question  the  porter 
about  his  wife's  movements.  He  had  hoped  to  find 
out  indirectly,  and  now  he  knew. 

"  Will  you  kindly  go  up  to  Madame  Lemoux's  door," 
he  said  to  the  porter,  "  and  send  in  word  to  Madame 
Disdier  that  her  child  is  very  ill,  perhaps  dying." 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  hear  it,  sir.  I  will  go  at  once. 
Can  I  get  a  doctor  for  you,  sir  ?" 

Disdier  hesitated.  His  physician  had  refused  to 
come  again  till  the  bill  was  paid,  and  he  had  not  fif- 
teen sous  in  his  pocket.  His  credit  was  gone,  and 
would  a  strange  doctor  be  willing  to  take  the  case  ? 
Surely  one  could  be  found  to  come  in  the  name  of 
common  humanity  !  He  accepted  the  porter's  offer  to 
call  in  a  neighboring  physician,  and  hastened  up-stairs. 

Maxime  was  still  sleeping,  but  it  was  a  restless,  fe- 
vered sleep,  and  Disdier  watched  him  with  ever-in- 
creasing anxiety.  There  came  a  sound  from  the  outer 
door,  and  he  went  out  into  the  hall,  closing  the  cham- 
ber door  behind  him  that  the  child  might  not  be  dis- 
turbed. His  wife  stood  there  in  her  ball-dress,  her 
cheeks  flushed  with  the  champagne  she  had  had,  and  a 
silly  smile  on  her  pretty  face.  He  folded  his  arms 
and  surveyed  her  contemptuously  from  head  to  foot. 
She  had  the  grace  to  look  ashamed.  His  look  of  dis- 
dain gradually  turned  to  one  of  deep  hatred.  He  went 
up  to  her  with  flashing  eyes,  took  her  by  the  bare, 
white  shoulders,  and  shook  her  furiously. 

"  Woman  !"  he  thundered.  "  Wretched,  heartless 
woman  !  You  have  deserted  that  innocent  child,  and 
left  him  to  starve  and  suffer  and  die  !  Leave  my  sight 
forever,  if  you  wish  to  save  your  silly,  selfish  life !" 

"  Ramon  !"  she  whimpered.  "  You  hurt  me !  Oh, 
you  hurt  me  !" 

279 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Do  I  ?"  he  said,  releasing  her.  "  I  am  glad  of  it.  I 
have  been  watching  your  child  suffer  for  three  hours, 
till  I  have  no'pity  left  in  my  heart.  Go!  There  is  the 
door !  Go  back  to  your  friends.  They  are  dearer  to 
you  than  your  child  or  your  husband ;  let  them  take 
care  of  you.  But,  stay  a  moment  !  You  remarked 
this  morning  that  jewels  were  a  good  investment.  So 
they  are.  Those  that  you  wear  can  be  turned  into 
money  readily  to  pay  your  child's  physician,  and  pro- 
cure him  food  and  medicine  and  warmth  and  an  effi- 
cient nurse."  As  he  spoke  he  seized  her  hands  and 
stripped  from  them  the  rings  and  bracelets  that  covered 
them.  He  unclasped  the  necklace  of  pearls  from  about 
her  neck,  and  removed  the  diamonds  from  her  ears  with 
no  gentle  hand.  She  moaned  under  his  cruel  grasp. 

"  Now  go  !"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  door.  "  I  have 
done  with  you." 

But  she  sank  crouching  to  the  floor,  and  gazed  up 
at  him  piteously.  Terror  had  brought  her  completely 
to  her  senses,  yet  she  hardly  recognized  her  husband. 
Hitherto  he  had  been  weak  towards  her.  A  few  com- 
plaints or  a  few  caresses,  an  occasional  threat  of  leav- 
ing him,  with  these  weapons  she  had  easily  been  able 
to  manage  him  and  bring  him  to  her  will.  But  this 
new  man,  stern  and  vengeful,  with  flashing  eyes  and 
cruel  hands,  this  man  terrified  her.  He  was  some- 
thing to  fear  and  to  respect. 

"Oh,  no,  no  !"  she  cried,  moaning  and  clasping  her 
hands.  "  Don't  send  me  away  !  Let  me  stay  with 
you  !  I  will  do  anything  you  say  !" 

Just  at  this  moment  the  physician  was  heard  com- 
ing. Disdier  hurriedly  signed  to  his  wife  to  go  into 
the  salon,  while  he  led  the  doctor  to  the  child's  bed- 
side and  anxiously  waited  his  verdict. 

280 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

"  The  immediate  attack  is  spasmodic  croup,"  said 
the  doctor,  "  but  the  child  is  evidently  laboring  under 
another  trouble.  He  appears  to  be  well  formed  and 
of  a  naturally  good  constitution,  but  his  whole  system 
is  suffering  from  want  of  proper  nutrition.  What 
does  he  eat  ?" 

"  Heaven  knows  !"  groaned  Disdier.  "  His  sister  has 
cared  for  him  the  past  few  months  and  he  had  seemed 
better,  but  his  babyhood  was  neglected.  I  did  what  I 
could,  and  it  was  nearly  all  the  care  he  got,  but  I  was 
at  my  work  all  day  and  half  the  night ;  what  could 
I  do  ?" 

The  physician  was  new  in  the  neighborhood  and  a 
stranger  to  the  family.  "  Ah,"  he  said.  "  Motherless  ! 
I  thought  so  !  Want  of  care,  and  poor  feeding  in  his 
infancy,  have  stunted  his  growth  and  overtaxed  his 
nervous  system.  It  will  take  two  or  three  years  of 
unceasing  care  and  tenderness  to  bring  him  right,  but 
whoever  gives  him  this  attention  will  be  rewarded. 
He  has  the  makings  of  a  fine  little  fellow.  I  will  pre- 
scribe the  treatment  to  be  followed  now.  What  he 
will  need  later  is  mothering." 

Entering  into  elaborate  details  and  minute  direc- 
tions about  diet  and  nursing,  the  physician  concluded  : 
"  Some  one  should  sit  up  with  him  for  the  next  three 
nights,  and  he  should  not  be  left  for  five  minutes  in 
the  daytime.  Can  this  be  managed,  or  shall  I  send  a 
Sister  of  Bon  Secours  ?" 

"Yes,  that  will  be  best,"  said  Disdier.  He  still 
clutched  his  wife's  jewels  in  his  hand,  and  felt  with 
triumph  that  Maxime  could  now  have  the  best  of 
everything.  As  he  accompanied  the  doctor  to  the 
door  he  caught  sight  of  a  white  figure  fluttering  away. 
Le"ontine  had  evidently  been  listening  to  hear  what 

281 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

was  passing  in  the  sick-room.  Disdier  cared  little  for 
her  movements.  Let  her  go  or  stay,  there  was  misery 
either  way. 

An  hour  or  two  later  the  nursing-sister  was  estab- 
lished in  the  sick-room.  The  child  had  gazed  at  her 
quaint  garb  in  some  alarm  at  first,  then  he  had  smiled 
and  accepted  her  services.  Disdier  withdrew  to  seek 
some  much-needed  rest.  He  glanced  into  his  wife's 
room.  She  had  thrown  herself  across  the  bed  in  her 
ball-gown,  and  had  evidently  sobbed  herself  to  sleep. 
There  were  traces  of  tears  on  cheek  and  pillow.  He 
smiled  grimly,  then  taking  a  rug,  wrapped  himself  in 
it,  and  throwing  himself  on  the  parlor  sofa  sank  into  a 
heavy  sleep. 

Daylight  was  struggling  in  when  he  awoke.  It  was 
bitterly  cold,  and  he  sprang  up  to  take  some  wood  into 
Maxime's  room  and  to  light  the  kitchen  fire,  for  the 
char-woman  who  came  in  for  a  few  hours  every  day  to 
do  the  heavy  work  about  the  house  —  their  only  ser- 
vant— would  not  come  for  another  hour  yet.  As  he 
entered  the  little  kitchen  he  saw  a  figure  bending  over 
the  stove,  a  figure  like  Espiritu's,  slender  and  rather 
tall,  dressed  in  a  simple,  dark,  and  ill-fitting  gown  of 
Espiritu's  own,  and  with  fair  hair  neatly  brushed  and 
knotted  as  Espiritu  wore  hers.  Surprised  at  her  early 
return  he  called  her  by  name  ;  the  figure  turned,  and 
then  he  saw  that  the  face  was  his  wife's.  Her  unac- 
customed hands  were  burned  and  blackened  with  her 
efforts  to  light  the  fire.  He  snatched  the  kindlings 
impatiently  from  her  and  lit  it  himself.  She  stood  by 
humbly,  waiting  for  directions  and  obeying  with  alac- 
rity his  slightest  gesture.  With  his  own  hands,  and 
waited  upon  assiduously  by  Le"ontine,  Disdier  pre- 
pared for  the  child  the  food  ordered  by  the  doctor, 

282 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  afterwards  their  own  coffee.  Once  Leontine 
asked  to  sit  with  Maxime  while  the  nurse  had  break- 
fast, but  her  husband  turned  on  her  with  such  a  look 
that  she  shrank  back  and  was  silent. 

When  the  char-woman  came,  Disdier  engaged  her 
to  stay  the  entire  day,  and  gave  her  instructions  for 
the  work  and  the  cooking,  entirely  ignoring  his  wife. 
As  he  was  preparing  to  start  for  his  office,  Le"ontine 
called  him  timidly  and  led  him  to  the  door  of  her  room. 
There  on  the  bed  lay  piled  up  all  of  her  gowns  and 
bonnets,  her  laces  and  furs  and  finery. 

"There  are  people  who  buy  such  things,"  she  said. 
"  I  know  there  are.  Take  them  all  and  sell  them.  I 
can  never  put  them  on  again." 

He  gave  a  short,  dry  laugh.  "  Unfortunately,  no- 
body can  buy  them,  because  they  are  not  yet  all  paid 
for.  They  belong  to  my  creditors."  He  brushed  her 
aside  and  passed  out. 

She  watched  him  with  intent  eyes,  and  then  went 
to  the  window  and  again  watched  him  going  down  the 
street  till  out  of  sight.  There  seemed  to  her  a  sort  of 
grandeur  in  his  proud  bearing  and  scornful  eyes.  In 
spite  of  his  cares  and  troubles  he  carried  his  forty- 
eight  years  well  and  was  still  a  handsome  man.  She 
could  have  knelt  at  his  feet  and  kissed  the  ground  he 
trod  on.  He  was  her  master,  now  and  forever. 

And  Disdier  understood  this  instinctively.  The 
knowledge  only  filled  his  heart  with  bitter,  unavail- 
ing regret.  Of  humblest  origin,  an  uneducated,  spoiled 
beauty,  she  might  still  have  developed  into  an  efficient 
housewife  and  tender  mother  had  he  from  the  first  as- 
sumed the  mastery  that  was  rightly  his  by  superior 
breeding,  intelligence,  and  experience,  and  had  he 
from  the  first  acknowledged  her  publicly  and  placed 

283 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

her  in  the  dignified,  unequivocal  position  which  was 
hers  by  right  as  his  wife.  But  he  had  been  weak  and 
vacillating,  he  had  shown  himself  afraid  of  the  world 
and  afraid  of  her,  he  had  surrendered  conscience  and 
judgment  to  her  ever-growing  vanity  and  selfishness, 
and  he  had  not  suffered  alone  for  his  weakness — his 
idol,  his  only  boy,  was  perhaps  injured  for  life  by  its 
consequences.  He  must  not  blame  that  silly,  ignorant 
girl  more  than  he  blamed  himself  for  the  state  of  things. 
A  short,  sharp  struggle  of  five  minutes  had  given  him 
the  mastery,  and  now  she  was  as  clay  in  his  hands  to 
mould  to  his  will.  She  feared  him,  she  respected  him, 
she  had  fallen  in  love  with  him.  She  could  never  give 
him  the  intelligent  companionship  that  the  other  wom- 
en of  his  family  had ;  he  could  never  again  feel  for  her 
the  foolish  infatuation  that  her  characterless  beauty 
had  once  stirred  in  him;  he  could  never  rely  on  her 
judgment  for  the  direction  of  house  or  child;  he  must 
stand  alone  as  head  of  the  house  and  hold  the  reins  of 
government  firmly  in  his  own  hand — but  at  least  there 
might  yet  be  honor  and  tenderness  in  their  relations, 
Maxime  might  yet  know  a  mother's  devotion  and  love  ! 
Disdier  groaned  within  himself  as  he  thought  how 
easily  this  might  have  been  theirs  in  the  past  had  it 
not  been  for  his  own  fatal  weakness. 

When  Espiritu  returned  to  her  father's  home  the 
following  day  she  instantly  saw  there  had  been  a 
change.  She  saw  her  father  masterful  and  sullen 
towards  his  wife;  she  saw  Le"ontine  abject,  humbled 
to  the  dust,  and  touchingly  devoted,  trying  to  make 
herself  useful,  and  weeping  piteously  at  seeing  herself 
shut  out  of  the  child's  sick-room.  With  instinctive 
delicacy  Espiritu  herself  kept  away  from  the  little  in- 
valid— what  right  had  she  where  a  mother  could  not 

284 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

go?  She  was  not  absolutely  needed  there,  for  the 
trained  nurse  watched  him  by  day  and  the  father  by 
night,  and  there  were  many  household  tasks  depend- 
ent upon  her  which  she  busied  herself  in  fulfilling. 
Leontine  followed  her  everywhere,  watched  the  deft 
fingers  admiringly,  and  timidly  asked  for  instruction 
in  the  homely  accomplishments. 

A  week  or  more  passed  in  this  way.  Little  Maxime 
improved  daily,  took  an  interest  in  toys,  and  began  to 
play  quietly  about  his  room.  At  last  he  nestled  against 
his  father's  shoulder  and  looked  up  at  him  with  trou- 
bled, inquiring  eyes. 

"Is  mamma  very  angry  with  me?"  he  asked. 

"  No,  my  darling,"  answered  his  father.  "  Mamma 
is  not  angry  at  all.  She  is  very,  very  sorry  that  little 
Maxime  has  been  so  ill." 

"  Then  why  doesn't  she  come  to  see  me  ?"  asked  the 
child,  anxiously.  "  I  want  my  mamma  !  I  want  my 
pretty  mamma  so  much  !" 

Disdier  put  the  child  down  in  the  crib  and  laid  a 
little  wooden  horse  in  his  arms.  "  Now  sit  here  quiet- 
ly, dear,  while  I  go  and  bring  mamma  to  you." 

He  opened  the  salon  door  and  saw  Le*ontine  seated 
by  the  window,  trying  with  awkward  fingers  to  mend 
a  child's  frock.  She  looked  up  in  the  timid,  beseech- 
ing way  habitual  with  her  nowadays. 

"  Leontine  !"  he  called,  gently,  holding  out  his  hands. 

In  a  moment  she  was  by  his  side,  ready  to  kneel  at 
his  feet  if  he  would  let  her.  But  she  was  Maxime's 
mother,  and  her  place  was  at  her  husband's  side.  He 
took  her  hands  in  his  and  looked  down  into  her  face. 
The  beautifying  touch  of  penitence  had  lightened  it 
with  new  graces.  He  bent  forward  and  kissed  her  brow 
and  drew  her  to  his  heart.  She  gave  a  little  gasp  of  joy. 

285 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  My  wife  !"  he  said,  tenderly.  "  Maxime  has  asked 
for  his  mother." 

She  sprang  back  from  the  kiss  she  had  thirsted  for, 
she  tore  herself  from  the  embrace  she  had  prayed  for, 
she  flew  from  him  at  whose  feet  she  had  been  ready  to 
worship,  and  in  an  instant  she  was  by  the  little  crib 
and  was  rocking  Maxime  in  her  arms,  and  he  was 
laughing  and  shouting  and  stroking  the  pretty,  tear- 
ful face  with  his  little  hands. 

Disdier  leaned  against  the  door,  watching  them.  He 
heard  Espiritu's  light  footstep  and  went  forward  to 
meet  her. 

"  Espiritu  !"  he  cried.  "  My  troubles  are  over  ! 
What  is  poverty  ?  What  is  work  ?  My  child  has  found 
a  mother  and  I  am  a  man  again  !" 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

"  Suddenly  God  took  me." — Browning. 

IN  spite  of  his  great  improvement,  Maxime  remain- 
ed delicate,  and  the  physician  strongly  recommended 
country  life  and  sea-air.  The  Marchioness  of  Palafox 
was  now  going  to  Italy  to  welcome  her  first  grand- 
child, and  the  Villa  Usseglio  was  on  the  sea,  in  the  en- 
virons of  Genoa.  The  gardener's  cottage  on  the 
grounds  stood  close  to  the  water,  and  there  were  plenty 
of  rooms  in  it,  so  that  little  Maxime  and  his  mother 
and  Espiritu  could  be  comfortably  established  there. 
Espiritu  needed  the  change  almost  as  much  as  the 
child,  for  though  her  life  had  been  far  easier  since 
Leontine  shared  its  toil  and  since  they  were  all  so 
happy  together,  yet  the  long  confinement  and  anxiety 
and  the  grief  for  her  grandmother  had  told  upon  her, 
and  she  looked  pale  and  fragile.  The  marchioness 
pleaded  with  Disdier  to  let  her  take  both  of  the  women 
and  the  child  with  her,  and  he  was  not  unwilling  to 
let  them  go.  The  separation  from  his  boy  was  hard 
to  bear,  but  he  could  not  be  selfish  where  the  child's 
health  was  concerned. 

But  before  they  started  for  Genoa,  Teodoro  had  his 
word  to  say.  It  was  time  that  his  claim  to  the  gentle 
young  girl  was  heeded.  For  almost  a  year  he  had 
been  patient,  that  she  might  fulfil  her  duties  to  her 
parents,  but  now  they  must  listen  to  him  and  to  the 

287 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

need  that  his  young  life  had  of  her.  And  Espiritu 
laid  her  hand  in  his  and  promised  to  be  his  bride  at 
Whitsuntide,  for  her  tender  conscience  was  at  peace — 
no  duty  now  stood  between  her  and  the  youth  she 
loved.  On  the  contrary,  she  felt  that  her  little  work 
in  her  father's  household  was  done,  and  that  the  wife 
and  mother  would  grow  nearer  to  husband  and  child 
in  her  absence,  and  learn  to  be  stronger  and  more  self- 
reliant  than  when  she  had  Espfritu  to  turn  to  in  every 
emergency.  The  dear  grandmother  was  gone,  Cata- 
lina  was  happily  married,  and  Lolita  was  to  have 
a  home  with  Madame  Delepoule.  Did  not  the  very 
Providence  that  had  arranged  these  matters  seem  to 
say  to  her,  "  Espfritu,  the  time  has  now  come  for  you 
and  your  lover  to  enter  into  your  happiness  ?" 

In  the  interval  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide, 
Teodoro  was  to  sing  in  a  short  season  at  Covent  Gar- 
den, then  he  would  join  Adriano  at  Genoa  and  be 
near  his  little  betrothed,  so  that  he  could  carry  on  a 
happy  courtship  until  the  wedding-day.  Genoa  seemed 
the  best  place  to  have  the  wedding,  for  Catalina  and 
Casimir  could  easily  run  down  from  Turin,  Bindo  and 
Elena  could  cross  the  hills  in  a  few  hours  from  the 
Baths  of  Lucca,  and  Disdier  would  then  be  with  his 
family.  Lady  Ainsworth,  too,  faithfully  promised  to 
join  her  mother  and  sister  at  the  Villa  Usseglio — in- 
deed, she  might  perhaps  come  earlier,  so  as  to  help 
Espiritu  with  her  simple  preparations. 

This  last  parting  from  Espiritu  seemed  to  Teodoro 
harder  to  bear  than  any  since  their  childish  one  of 
seven  years  before  —  indeed,  his  mind  reverted  fre- 
quently to  that  one. 

"  Do  you  remember  the  promise  you  made  me 
then  ?"  he  asked. 

288 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Of  course  I  remember  it,  my  Theodore,  but  you 
must  not  speak  in  such  a  gloomy  way.  That  was  a 
long  separation  of  five  years,  with  everything  uncer- 
tain between  us.  This  parting  is  only  for  five  or 
six  weeks,  and  everything  is  settled.  We  belong  to 
each  other  forever  now,  and  nothing  can  really  sepa- 
rate us." 

"  I  am  not  gloomy,"  he  said.  "  I  only  wanted  to  re- 
mind you  that  the  promise  was  to  hold  good  for  all 
our  lives.  The  nearer  we  are  to  each  other  the  more 
painful  the  separation  of  death  would  be.  Sometimes 
it  is  best  to  dwell  on  such  thoughts,  for  fear  we  should 
forget  that  this  life  is  not  all.  But  when  we  can  think 
of  an  eternity  together  in  heaven,  then  not  even  death 
will  seem  like  a  separation." 

Teodoro's  triumphs  of  the  winter  were  repeated  in 
London,  where  he  alternated  with  Lennartsen  in  the 
leading  tenor  roles.  But  though  rarely  alone  a  moment 
he  was  always  in  a  certain  sense  lonely.  Espfritu, 
Adriano,  they  were  his  world,  his  all;  his  heart  yearned 
for  them,  and  without  them  his  life  seemed  empty.  A 
thousand  times  he  was  tempted  to  give  up  the  season, 
to  fly  to  them  from  all  the  glory  and  applause  and 
brilliancy  that  surrounded  him,  but  he  restrained  him- 
self. Work  was  the  natural  vocation  of  man;  he  must 
be  a  man  and  not  yield  to  the  weak  pleadings  of  his 
heart.  But  it  was  with  a  sigh  of  relief  that  he  saw 
the  season  come  to  an  end,  and  with  indifference,  nay, 
impatience,  submitted  to  the  ovations  with  which  his 
farewell  appearances  closed.  Even  then  his  work  was 
not  over.  Every  pressure  had  been  brought  to  bear 
to  induce  him  to  sing  in  a  short  supplementary  season 
at  Milan.  He  had  persistently  refused,  for  it  would 
shorten  the  two  weeks  of  courtship  that  he  expected 
T  289 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

to  pass  so  happily  at  Genoa.  It  was  now  six  weeks 
since  he  had  seen  Espiritu,  and  nearly  six  months  since 
he  had  seen  Adriano.  What  was  a  little  more  glory 
or  a  little  extra  money  to  him  ?  But  both  the  brother 
and  the  bride  wrote,  urging  him  to  accept.  "  I  shall 
be  so  busy,  you  would  only  be  in  my  way  !"  wrote  his 
little  betrothed,  gayly;  "and  after  that  we  shall  have 
plenty  of  time  to  grow1  tired  of  each  other  !"  "  You 
have  never  sung  in  Italy,  your  father -land,"  wrote 
Adriano,  "and  the  mother-country  of  song.  It  seems 
hard  now  to  sacrifice  the  few  days,  but  the  little  sac- 
rifice is  due  both  to  art  and  to  patriotism."  With  a 
heavy  heart,  Teodoro  accepted  the  engagement.  It 
would  end  the  Tuesday  before  Pentecost.  He  felt 
tired  of  the  glare  of  electric  lights,  tired  of  the  never- 
ceasing  clamor  of  crowded  audiences,  tired  of  powder 
and  paint  and  endless  making-up.  He  sighed  for  a 
breath  of  pure  mountain  air,  for  the  solitude  of  nature 
among  the  lonely  hills  of  his  beloved  Apennines.  He 
would  leave  the  train  from  Milan  when  they  reached 
the  spur  of  those  picturesque  mountains,  and  take  a 
short  walking-tour  of  three  days  through  the  Pistoiese 
Alps,  joining  Bindo  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca  on  Saturday 
morning  and  going  on  with  the  family  to  Genoa  that 
same  day.  He  could  thus  spend  the  feast  of  Pentecost 
with  Espiritu,  and  the  following  day  would  be  their 
wedding-day. 

Adriano  had  arrived  in  Genoa  direct  from  Algiers 
early  in  May.  He  felt  that  this  city  would  probably 
be  his  headquarters  for  the  near  future.  It  was  the 
home  of  Federici,  and  the  great  composer  was  anxious 
to  secure  his  collaboration  in  the  opera  of  "  Imogen." 
He  therefore  established  himself  in  a  modest  apart- 
ment in  one  of  the  smaller  hotels  with  his  valet,  sur- 

290 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

rounding  himself  with  his  books  and  music.  As  his 
voice,  the  source  of  his  income,  had  failed  him,  he  felt 
comparatively  a  poor  man,  and  had  broken  up  his  Paris 
establishment  and  sold  his  horses  and  furniture.  He 
missed  greatly  his  horses,  but,  after  all,  what  could  be 
more  beautiful  or  of  more  benefit  to  him  than  long 
walks  over  the  olive  -  crowned  cliffs  environing  the 
queenly  city,  or  rowing  on  the  blue  waters  of  the 
stately  bay  ? 

One  of  his  first  cares  had  been  to  report  himself  for 
active  service  with  the  Confraternity  of  Mercy  of  the 
city.  The  pious  laymen  who  form  this  society  go 
about  on  their  errands  of  charity  disguised  by  long, 
black  dominos,  completely  hiding  face  and  figure,  and 
thus  unrecognized,  humbly  refrain  from  letting  the 
left  hand  know  the  good  works  of  the  right.  To  give 
relief  to  the  injured  or  bear  them  on  litters  to  the 
hospitals,  to  obtain  medical  aid  for  the  sick  and  spirit- 
ual aid  for  the  dying,  and  to  bury  the  dead,  these  are 
the  works  that  occupy  them  as  they  go  on  their  rounds, 
always  two  together,  chiefly  among  the  poor  and  for- 
saken. Adriano  was  detailed  with  another  Brother  to 
attend  sick-calls  every  alternate  morning  in  the  suburbs 
lying  towards  Pegli.  He  was  rapidly  recovering  his 
strength  in  the  bracing  sea-air.  With  his  mornings 
devoted  to  works  of  charity,  his  afternoons  to  recrea- 
tion on  the  water  or  walks  over  the  hills,  and  his  even- 
ings to  revising  the  libretto  of  "  Imogen,"  on  which  he 
was  now  at  work,  he  was  enabled  to  struggle  with  more 
or  less  success  against  the  temptations  to  melancholy 
arising  from  his  weakened  physical  condition,  the  dis- 
appointment of  all  his  human  ambitions,  and  the 
blighting  of  the  tenderest  hopes  of  his  heart. 

He  had  especial  need  of  occupation  as  the  day  drew 

291 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

nearer  for  Teodoro's  wedding,  and  he  knew  the  hour 
must  soon  come  when  he  should  meet  Lady  Ainsworth 
again.  During  the  first  month  after  his  arrival  in 
Genoa,  Adriano  had  frequently  found  his  way  to  the 
cottage  where  Espiritu  was  established  with  her  step- 
mother and  her  little  brother.  He  had  tenderly  en- 
joyed her  sweet  companionship,  and  together  they  had 
triumphed  in  Tedi's  triumphs  and  consoled  each  other 
in  his  absence.  Intimate  as  he  was  with  the  D'Usse- 
glio  family,  Adriano  could  not  fail  on  these  occasions 
to  stop  at  the  villa  where  Gentile  and  Pepilla,  uncon- 
scious of  any  embarrassment,  received  him  with  de- 
lightful cordiality,  and  introduced  him  proudly  to  the 
infant  son  and  heir,  the  tiny  Luigi.  The  Marchioness 
of  Palafox,  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  her  new  character 
of  grandmother,  was  consideration  and  kindness  itself 
to  Daretti.  But  now  Lady  Ainsworth  had  arrived 
there  with  the  younger  boys,  and  Adriano  cowardly 
put  off  from  day  to  day  the  meeting  that  must  inevi- 
tably come,  sooner  or  later. 

It  was  now  within  three  days  of  the  wedding,  the 
Friday  morning  before  the  vigil  of  Pentecost.  A  joy- 
ous letter  from  Teodoro,  in  the  best  of  health  and 
spirits,  had  reached  Adriano  the  night  before.  The 
boy  wrote  that  he  was  on  his  way  on  foot  into  the 
heart  of  the  Pistoiese  Alps,  where  he  would  be  beyond 
the  reach  of  letters  or  telegrams,  but  that  he  expected 
to  arrive  at  San  Marcello  Friday  night,  and  would 
start  at  dawn  to  drive  to  the  Baths  of  Lucca,  and  join 
Bindo  and  Elena  on  their  way  to  Genoa.  Would  Adri- 
ano have  rooms  ready  for  him  by  Saturday  evening  at 
the  latest  ?  Giving  full  directions  to  Simone,  the  new 
valet,  for  the  necessary  preparations,  Adriano  started 
out,  while  it  was  yet  early,  to  go  on  his  round  of  duties 

292 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

with  his  companion  in  the  band  of  the  Misericordia. 
As  he  slipped  on  the  black  domino  over  his  dress  he 
half  sighed.  With  Tedi's  arrival  on  the  morrow  he  must 
perforce  leave  his  retirement,  and  before  he  donned 
his  disguise  again  the  wedding  would  be  over,  and 
with  it  that  unavoidable  meeting,  with  all  that  it  en- 
tailed to  him  of  bitter  recollection  and  disappoint- 
ment. On  joining  his  companion  at  the  rendezvous,  he 
found  that  their  first  sick-call  would  bring  them  into 
the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the  Villa  Usseglio. 
What  matter  ?  Even  if  he  met  some  of  the  family 
he  would  not  be  recognized  under  his  disguising 
dress. 

Together  they  wandered  on,  gradually  ascending 
the  gray  cliffs  that  reared  their  lofty,  olive-crowned 
heads  so  boldly  above  the  glittering  expanse  of  waters. 
The  companions  bore  a  litter  with  them,  for  they  were 
to  carry  an  injured  laborer  to  the  hospital.  They  had 
not  yet  reached  their  destination  when  cries  of  dis- 
tress met  their  ear.  A  young  peasant  girl  had  caught 
sight  of  the  Brothers  in  their  weird  dress,  and  was 
signalling  to  them  wildly.  They  caught  up  the  litter 
and  ran  to  the  spot. 

"  The  young  lady  has  fallen  on  the  rocks,"  she 
sobbed,  wringing  her  hands  helplessly,  "and  we  cannot 
bring  her  to.  The  little  child  had  slipped,  and  she  was 
trying  to  save  him  from  falling  when  she  slipped  her- 
self and  is  lying  there  unconscious." 

They  followed  quickly  as  she  led  the  way.  Down 
among  the  broken  stones  at  the  foot  of  the  rocks  knelt 
Lady  Ainsworth,  as  pale  as  death,  trying  to  comfort 
the  bruised  and  frightened  child  at  her  side,  and  at 
the  same  time  laboring  to  restore  some  sign  of  life  to 
the  inanimate  form  stretched  at  her  feet.  She  had 

293 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

sent  the  child's  young  peasant  attendant  in  search  of 
help,  and  the  minutes  seemed  hours  till  her  return. 
With  a  cry  of  relief,  Margara  saw  the  forms  of  two  of 
the  noble  band  of  Mercy  approaching.  If  ever  there 
were  angels  of  help  and  charity  on  earth  it  was  these 
devoted  laymen,  who,  under  their  quaint  disguise,  went 
about  doing  good.  She  rose,  the  crying  child  clinging 
to  her.  The  taller  of  the  two  dominos  seemed  to  start 
at  sight  of  her,  and  rushing  forward  fell  on  his  knees 
by  the  side  of  the  unconscious  figure  lying  across  the 
stones. 

"  Espiritu  !"  he  exclaimed.  "  Oh,  my  God !  Espiritu!" 
There  was  no  further  disguise  from  Margara.  The 
tones  of  that  manly  voice  would  have  struck  their  note 
of  recognition  in  her  heart  had  she  heard  them  in  far- 
thest desert  land  or  under  any  concealment.  It  seemed 
to  her  now  as  she  knelt  by  his  side  that,  whatever  hap- 
pened, all  would  be  well.  The  companions  applied  skil- 
fully such  simple  restoratives  as  they  carried  with  them, 
and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  eyelids  quiver 
slightly  and  a  smile  pass  over  the  sweet  lips.  There 
seemed  to  be  no  bones  broken,  what  injury  there  was 
must  be  internal.  They  lifted  her  tenderly  on  to  the 
litter,  and  bore  her  gently  and  swiftly  towards  her 
home,  Lady  Ainsworth  following  with  the  child  in  her 
arms. 

The  alarm  was  quickly  given,  and  help  was  soon  at 
hand.  Le"ontine  sobbed  over  her  boy  and  rejoiced  to 
find  him  without  serious  hurt.  Disdier  and  Lady 
Ainsworth  were  by  Espiritu's  side,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments Pepilla  and  the  Marchioness  of  Palafox  had 
come  hurriedly  down  from  the  villa.  Adriano  re- 
mained to  give  what  help  he  could  till  his  companion 
returned  with  the  surgeon,  and  then  both  Brothers 

294 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

waited  yet  a  few  minutes  for  his  report,  and  to  know 
if  their  services  were  further  desired. 

It  was  even  as  Adriano  feared.  The  injuries  were 
internal,  the  physician  said,  and  the  force  of  the  con- 
cussion had  affected  both  spine  and  brain.  The  lower 
limbs  were  wholly  paralyzed,  and  if  hemorrhage  should 
set  in  there  would  be  no  hope  of  saving  the  fair  young 
life.  There  were  plenty  of  loving  hands  to  nurse  her, 
and  there  was  no  further  aid  that  the  Brothers  could 
render.  They  picked  up  the  litter  and  were  moving 
off.  Lady  Ainsworth  sprang  after  them. 

"  You  will  telegraph  at  once  for  Theodore,  will  you 
not  ?"  she  asked  of  the  tall  domino.  "  Pray  take  my 
carriage,  which  is  at  the  door,  and  drive  immediately 
to  the  office." 

"  I  fear,  Lady  Ainsworth,  that  a  telegram  would  not 
reach  him  as  soon  as  we  could  wish.  The  line  goes  no 
farther  than  San  Marcello,  and  he  is  not  due  there  till 
to-night  at  the  earliest.  I  should  almost  have  time  to 
reach  there  by  train  and  break  the  news  to  the  poor 
boy  myself,  which  would  be  better  than  the  shock  of 
a  telegram." 

"  The  southern  express  leaves  Genoa  in  half  an 
hour,"  she  cried,  eagerly.  "  You  will  just  have  time 
to  catch  it  if  you  take  my  carriage  and  drive  over  at 
once.  Is  there  anything  we  can  offer  you  for  the 
journey  ?" 

The  other  Brother  made  a  slight  sign.  Adriano 
stood  rigidly  still  for  a  moment,  then  he  said,  in  a  low, 
strained  voice  :  "  I  cannot  go  at  present,  I  am  still 
on  duty." 

"  But  Theodore  !"  she  exclaimed.  "  Thdodore  must 
be  reached  immediately,  there  is  no  time  to  lose. 
Another  train  would  bring  you  there  too  late." 

295 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  cannot  go,"  he  repeated,  hoarsely.  "  I  am  on 
duty  for  two  hours  more.  We  are  on  our  way  to 
carry  a  poor  laboring  man  to  the  hospital." 

To  her  excited  mind  it  seemed  that  he  did  not  re- 
alize the  situation.  That  he  could  leave  his  idolized 
brother  to  learn  of  this  terrible  sorrow  alone  and 
through  the  shock  of  a  telegram,  when  he  might  be 
at  his  side  to  support  and  comfort  him,  was  not  to  be 
believed. 

"  Count  Daretti,"  she  exclaimed,  "  you  do  not  seem 
to  realize  what  your  catching  this  train  will  mean  to 
Theodore !" 

He  turned  fully  towards  her.  "  Do  I  not  realize 
it  ?"  he  asked,  slowly,  and  there  was  no  mistaking  the 
anguish  in  his  voice.  "  Lady  Ainsworth,  I  appeal  to 
you !  Help  me  to  do  my  duty,  and  leave  Teodoro  in 
the  hands  of  the  God  of  all  consolation  !" 

The  tears  rushed  blindingly  to  her  eyes.  She 
seemed  to  remember  the  story  of  a  boy  who  had  left 
his  adored  father  dying  on  the  field  of  battle  to  carry 
a  message  of  succor  to  those  in  danger.  The  boy  was 
father  to  the  man.  She  took  his  hand  and  raised  it 
humbly  to  her  lips.  "  Do  what  is  your  duty  and  God 
will  do  the  rest,"  she  murmured ;  "  and  may  He  help 
me,  who  am  so  much  weaker,  who  have  so  much  less 
faith  than  you !" 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

"The  room  will  sway  a  little,  and  a  haze 

Cloy  eyesight — soul-sight  even — for  a  space, 
And  tears,  yes,  and  the  ache  here  in  the  throat, 
To  know  that  I  so  ill  deserve  the  place 
Her  arms  make  for  me." 

—  Whitcomb  Riley. 

LADY  AINSWORTH  and  her  mother  relieved  each 
other  in  their  watch  by  the  sick  girl's  bedside,  vying 
with  each  other  in  their  solicitude  and  tender  care 
for  the  beloved  sufferer.  Little  Maxime  and  his  moth- 
er had  been  sent  up  to  the  villa  to  stay  with  Pepilla, 
that  the  cottage  might  be  kept  absolutely  quiet,  while 
Disdier  and  Gentile  stepped  softly  about,  longing  to 
be  of  service.  Espiritu  lay  white  and  helpless,  but 
she  seemed  to  be  conscious  the  greater  part  of  the 
time  and  not  to  suffer  severely.  There  was  a  rested, 
peaceful  look  on  her  face,  and  from  time  to  time  the 
eyes  opened  and  gazed  out  over  the  blue  waters  dancing 
in  the  sunlight  at  the  foot  of  the  dark  cliffs,  whose 
sloping  sides  were  covered  with  groves  of  olive  and 
myrtle  and  lemon.  "  Paradise  !"  she  whispered,  and 
her  voice  was  scarcely  more  than  a  breath.  "  Mar- 
gaVa,  I  shall  see  it  all  soon  !" 

"  Are  you  glad  to  go,  dearest  ?" 

"Oh,  so  glad!" 

"  But  Theodore,  dear  !  Are  you  not  sorry  to  leave 
him?" 

297 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

"We  shall  not  be  separated  !"  but  the  whisper  was 
so  soft  that  Margara  could  hardly  distinguish  the 
words.  A  little  later  the  eyes  opened  again  with  an 
eager  light  in  them.  "  Adrien  is  there,"  she  murmur- 
ed. "  Margara,  send  him  to  me." 

Lady  Ainsworth  had  heard  no  sound,  but  passing 
from  the  sick-room  through  the  adjoining  chamber 
she  could  now  detect  low  voices  conversing  in  the 
anteroom.  She  entered  and  saw  Daretti,  a  letter  in 
his  hand  and  a  railroad  map  spread  on  the  table,  mak- 
ing explanations  to  Disdier  and  the  marchioness. 

"He  will  cross  the  frontier  of  Modena  at  Bosco- 
lungo,"  he  was  saying,  "  and  goes  from  there  to  San 
Marcello,  which  he  expects  to  reach  to-night.  San 
Marcello  is  a  five-hours'  drive  up-hill  from  the  Baths 
of  Lucca,  and  I  have  telegraphed  Bindo  to  start  imme- 
diately and  meet  him  there.  But  in  this  letter  Teo- 
doro  says  that  if  delayed  later  than  this  evening  he 
will  not  go  to  San  Marcello  at  all,  but  drive  directly 
from  Boscolungo  to  Pracchia  to  catch  the  express.  In 
that  case,  Bindo  would  miss  him,  but  I  believe  that  by 
taking  the  next  train  to  Pracchia,  I  may  yet  be  in  time 
to  intercept  him.  There  are  but  these  two  roads,  and 
one  or  the  other  of  us  cannot  fail  to  meet  him.  I  have 
driven  over  here  before  starting  to  get  the  last  news, 
and  if  possible  to  see  her  lovely  face  once  more." 

"She  has  asked  to  see  you,  Count  Adrien,"  said  Lady 
Ainsworth,  coming  forward.  "  She  is  waiting  for  you 
now." 

He  passed  into  the  sick-room  alone.  At  the  first 
sight  of  the  still,  white  face  on  the  pillow  all  hope  fled 
from  his  heart,  yet  her  smile  of  welcome  was  bright 
and  tender,  almost  like  her  old  self.  As  he  bent  over 
to  kiss  her  brow  she  whispered  : 

298 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Dear  Adrian,  I  wanted  the  happiness  of  telling  you 
myself  that  she  loves  you." 

"  Margara  !"  he  exclaimed,  startled  and  incredulous. 

"  Yes,  dear  brother,"  she  whispered  again.  "  While 
I  was  well  I  could  not  betray  her  confidence,  but  in 
the  light  of  eternity  one  sees  things  so  differently." 
She  could  say  no  more  for  weakness. 

"  Espiritu,"  he  sobbed,  "  I  would  resign  my  happi- 
ness to  bring  you  back  to  life  and  health  again." 

"  But  I  am  glad  to  go,"  she  murmured.  "  Do  not 
grieve  for  Theodore,  all  will  be  well  with  him." 

He  saw  that  she  had  not  strength  to  bear  more,  and 
resigned  her  to  the  hands  of  the  marchioness.  As  he 
crossed  the  adjoining  chamber  he  caught  sight  through 
a  half-open  door  of  something  that  broke  his  heart — 
Espiritu's  bridal  robes  spread  upon  a  couch,  with  the 
filmy  veil  and  the  wreath  of  the  little  waxen  flowers  of 
the  Espiritu  Santo.  He  leaned  against  the  doorway, 
the  tears  raining  down  his  cheeks. 

When  he  looked  up  a  moment  later,  Lady  Ainsworth 
was  standing  by  his  side.  They  were  alone  together 
for  the  first  time  since  she  had  sent  him  away  from 
her  in  repulsion  and  disdain  now  nearly  a  year  ago. 
How  differently — oh,  how  differently  she  felt  towards 
him  to-day  ! 

"  Poor  Theodore  !"  was  all  she  could  find  voice  to 
say,  but  she  held  out  her  hand  to  him  with  averted 
face.  Adriano  took  the  out-stretched  hand  reverently 
and  gratefully  in  his. 

"  Lady  Ainsworth  !"  he  said,  his  low  voice  tremulous 
with  feeling.  "  The  good  God  has  sent  us  grief  where 
we  expected  joy.  Oh,  my  poor  boy !  how  will  he  bear 
the  long  years  of  suffering  and  loneliness?  But  we 
cannot  weep  for  her ;  she  seems  glad  to  go.  We  can 

299 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

only  weep  for  ourselves,  left  to  battle  out  our  lives  in 
this  weary  world  of  sin  and  sorrow." 

He  would  have  released  her  hand,  but  she  did  not 
withdraw  it.  It  lay  still  within  his  own,  his  clasp  slow- 
ly tightening  over  it.  He  felt  his  heart  beat  almost  to 
suffocation.  He  pressed  the  hand  eagerly  to  his  breast, 
and  still  she  did  not  shrink  from  him.  "  Margara  !" 
he  cried,  bending  towards  her.  "  MargaYa,  my  love  ! 
look  up !" 

Slowly  she  turned  towards  him  her  exquisite  face 
and  great,  love-lit  eyes,  and  in  another  moment  they 
were  locked  fast  in  each  other's  arms. 

She  was  the  first  to  speak,  but  he  had  to  bend  his 
ear  close  to  her  lips  to  hear  the  whispered  words. 
"  Adrien,  dear  Adrien,  forgive  me  !" 

"  Forgive  you  ?  sweetest  Margara,  dearest  friend  ! 
What  have  I  to  forgive  ?  You  could  not  then  have 
done  otherwise.  Thank  God  that  the  gift  of  your  ten- 
derness and  trust  has  come  to  me  at  last !  I  know  not 
why  you  feel  differently,  it  is  enough  that  you  do ;  I 
accept  it  as  a  gift  of  pure  mercy,  the  sweeter  for  being 
so  unexpected,  so  undeserved." 

"  Oh,  Adrien  !  I  presumed  to  sit  in  judgment  on  you, 
you  who  are  so  much  better,  so  much  more  fervent 
than  I !" 

"  My  own  sweet  Marga*ra,  my  wife,  my  love  !  There 
can  be  no  comparisons  between  us,  for  we  are  walking 
to  heaven  by  different  roads ;  you  by  the  way  of  in- 
nocence, and  I,  who  have  sinned,  by  the  path  of  peni- 
tence. But,  my  darling,  the  two  ways  lie  side  by  side  ; 
we  may  walk  them  hand  in  hand,  helping  and  comfort- 
ing each  other,  loving  each  other  in  joy  and  sorrow,  in 
life  and  death."  He  stopped,  overcome  by  emotion  for 
a  moment.  "  Oh,  my  God  !"  he  murmured,  "  Thou 

300 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

hast  blessed  me,  even  me — so  far  beyond — it  is  too 
much !"  and  unclasping  his  arms  from  about  her  he 
slid  down  to  her  feet,  kneeling  with  head  deeply  bowed, 
till  his  lips  touched  the  very  hem  of  her  gown. 

She  did  not  prevent  him,  she  seemed  to  understand 
that  he  would  take  comfort  in  the  self-abasement,  but 
as  he  slowly  raised  his  head  she  sank  into  a  chair  beside 
him  and  drew  him,  still  kneeling,  closer  to  her  till  his 
head  rested  against  her  shoulder  and  her  cheek  felt 
the  touch  of  his  waving  hair. 

Now  a  troubled  look  stole  into  his  telltale  eyes. 
"  But,  Margara,  I  cannot  undo  the  past.  Can  you  for- 
get it,  even  as  you  have  so  blessedly  forgiven  it  ?" 

"  Oh,  hush  !"  she  said.  "  Why  should  we  remember 
the  past,  except  to  rejoice  that  it  is  past  ?  Listen,  Adri- 
en !  The  good  God  remembers  no  more  forgiven  sin ; 
why  should  I,  His  frail  child  ?  And  does  He  not  love 
you  all  the  better  that  He  has  forgiven  you  something?" 

"  Ah !"  he  exclaimed,  with  a  long  sigh  of  assent  and 
a  beautiful  look  in  his  eyes.  Then  he  turned  and 
clung  to  her,  even  as  when  a  little  child  he  had  clung 
to  his  mother  as  she  told  him  the  sad,  sweet  story  of 
his  Saviour  crucified. 

The  sound  of  a  carriage  driving  into  the  court-yard 
startled  them,  and  they  rose  to  their  feet. 

"  Margarita,  I,  with  the  joy  of  my  life  just  dawning, 
I  must  go  to  meet  that  poor  boy  and  tell  him  that  the 
sunlight  is  going  forever  out  of  his  !" 

They  looked  at  each  other  tearfully.  There  was 
nothing  they  could  say.  They  must  leave  his  soul  for 
comfort  to  Him  who  made  it. 

The  imperturbable  Italian  train  took  its  leisurely 
way.  The  summer  sun  had  sunk  and  left  the  world  in 

301 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

darkness  when  they  drew  up  at  the  little  station  where 
one  changed  to  go  to  Lucca.  Daretti  was  the  only  oc- 
cupant of  the  first-class  coupe,  and  he  felt  a  little  an- 
noyed to  hear  the  door  open  and  see  a  man's  figure 
present  itself. 

"Why  did  I  not  think  to  fee  the  guard?"  was  his 
first  thought,  and  then  he  sprang  forward  with  an  ex- 
clamation of  delight.  "  Oreste  !" 

"  Yes,  it  is  I,  my  dear,  dear  master  !  The  Commen- 
datore  sent  me  your  telegrams,  and  I  came  to  accom- 
pany you  and  tell  you  the  plans." 

The  engineer  whistled  and  the  guard  came  round 
shutting  the  doors  and  giving  warning  of  the  depart- 
ure of  the  train.  Daretti  pulled  Oreste  into  the  com- 
partment with  him.  "Tell  me,  has  the  Commendatore 
started  for  San  Marcello  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir.  He  started  in  half  an  hour  from  the  time 
he  received  your  excellency's  telegrams.  He  will  reach 
San  Marcello  about  this  time,  and  if  Count  Teodoro 
has  not  been  heard  from,  will  push  on  to  Boscolungo." 

"  Ah,  there  is  no  time  to  lose,"  sighed  Adriano. 
"  Oreste,  I  saw  her,  and  she  cannot  linger  long.  One 
felt  the  angels  hovering  over  her,  waiting  to  take  her 
to  paradise !" 

Both  men  bared  their  heads  reverently. 

"  To  think  of  him  wandering  up  in  the  hills,  careless 
and  happy,  looking  forward  to  his  wedding,  and  she  at 
her  agony  !  O  God,  what  can  we  do  to  reach  him  and 
let  him  see  her  just  once  more  ?  Oh,  he  would  never 
get  over  it  if  he  were  not  at  her  death -bed!"  and 
Adriano  threw  back  his  head  and  struck  his  hands  to- 
gether in  anguish.  He  loved  his  brother  to  idolatry, 
and  with  an  almost  paternal  sense  of  protection  and 
responsibility.  It  seemed  to  him  at  that  moment  that 

302 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

he  could  himself  have  knelt  at  Margara's  death-bed  al- 
most with  equanimity,  if  such  a  sacrifice  could  save 
his  baby-boy  from  the  terrible  sorrow  before  him  ! 

Oreste  touched  him  on  the  shoulder.  "You  have 
had  a  long  journey  from  Genoa  in  the  heat,  you  have 
been  through  great  distress  and  have  much  still  before 
you.  Lie  down  here,  sir,  while  I  make  it  comfortable 
for  you,  and  try  to  get  a  little  sleep.  Oreste  is  with 
you  and  will  warn  you  as  we  come  near  to  Pracchia." 

"You  are  right,  Oreste.  I  must  keep  strong  for 
what  is  before  me,"  and  Adriano  stretched  himself 
out  on  the  cushions  while  Oreste  folded  the  rug  under 
his  head  for  a  pillow,  drew  the  light  overcoat  about 
his  shoulders,  and  then  climbing  up  on  the  seat  in- 
geniously arranged  a  paper  to  shade  the  eyes  from  the 
glare  of  the  lamp.  As  he  stepped  down,  Adriano  laid 
his  hand  affectionately  on  the  young  man's  arm.  "  It 
is  a  blessed  comfort  to  have  you,"  he  sighed. 

"  I  know — I  know,  sir,"  said  Oreste,  sympathetically. 
"  As  for  the  new  one  " — he  never  called  his  successor 
anything  but  "the  new  one" — "  no  doubt  he  is  a  good 
man  in  his  way,  he  may  do  his  work  better  than  I, 
but,"  tossing  his  head  with  infinite  contempt,  "  he 
knows  nothing  of  the  sentiment  of  service." 

Adriano  smiled  at  the  expression,  so  characteristic  of 
the  better  Italian  nature.  "  Tell  me  something  of  your- 
self, Oreste,"  he  said.  "  Are  you  happy  ?  Is  Consiglio 
happy  ?" 

The  young  man  turned  red  to  the  roots  of  his  hair 
and  averted  his  face  in  delighted  confusion.  "  I  am 
not  half  good  enough  for  her,  sir,"  he  stammered, 
"  but  she  is  an  angel  and  she  says  she  is  content 
with  me." 

"And  you  have  left  her  to  come  to  me?" 
303 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  I  should  not  care  for  her  as  I  do,  sir,  if  she  had  not 
wished  it  herself.  She  told  me  not  to  leave  you  while 
this  trouble  lasted." 

Adriano  was  touched.  "  Listen  !"  he  said,  and  now 
it  was  his  own  turn  to  blush  and  look  away.  "  Know, 
Oreste,  I,  too,  have  found  an  angel  who  says  she  will 
be  content  with  me  !" 

In  a  moment  Oreste  was  down  on  his  knees  on  the 
carriage  floor  by  his  master's  side.  "Then  it  is  all 
right !"  he  cried,  joyfully. 

"What  is  all  right?"  queried  Adriano.  "Was  any- 
thing wrong  ?" 

"Excuse  me,  sir,  if  I  am  indiscreet,  I  guessed — I 
feared — " 

"  What  ?    Tell  me,  Oreste,  what  you  guessed." 

"  Oh,  sir,  you  had  not  seemed  quite  like  yourself,  if 
I  may  say  so,  since  the  time  we  left  London.  I  feared 
you  were  not  happy  here,"  touching  his  breast.  "  Ex- 
cuse me,  sir,  but  I  know  how  I  felt  myself  before  Con- 
siglio  had  given  me  her  promise.  It  will  be  a  joy  to 
her,  sir,  as  it  is  to  me,  to  know  that  you  have  your 
heart's  desire.  Now  we  can  enjoy  our  own  happiness 
with  a  lighter  heart." 

"  Happiness  !"  said  Adriano,  brokenly.  "  Do  you 
know,  Oreste,  I  would  resign  my  hard -won  heart's 
desire  at  this  moment  to  bring  back  one  ray  of  hap- 
piness to  that  poor  boy  we  are  going  to  find  ?" 

"  God  forgive  me  for  speaking  of  happiness  at  such  a 
moment,  but  I  was  only  thinking  of  you,"  said  Oreste, 
remorsefully.  "  But  do  not  be  too  troubled,  sir.  Per- 
haps the  doctors  are  mistaken  in  thinking  Signorina 
Disdier  so  ill,  and  if  it  is  indeed  true,  it  is  a  sorrow 
that  must  come  sooner  or  later  to  us  all.  She  is  more 
fitted  for  paradise  than  for  earth,  and  if  it  is  the  will  of 

304 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

God  to  take   her,  Count  Teodoro  will  know  how  to 
make  his  sacrifice." 

Adriano  turned  his  face  to  the  wall.  "  I  have  only 
been  looking  at  the  human  side  of  Teodoro's  sorrow," 
he  said  to  himself,  "and  this  dear  fellow  reminds  me 
that  death  is  not  all  despair  and  affliction  to  the  Chris- 
tian. Yes,  Tedi  will  bow  to  the  will  of  God,  and  she 
will  be  a  saint  in  heaven  and  pray  for  us  all."  He 
closed  his  eyes  and  tried  to  repeat  some  prayers,  but 
soon  the  monotonous  rumble  of  the  train,  the  shaded 
glimmer  of  the  lamp,  and  the  low  murmur  of  Oreste's 
voice  saying  his  rosary  soothed  the  exhausted  nerves, 
and  Adriano  sank  into  a  dreamy  slumber  in  which  he 
and  Margara  sat  hand  in  hand  with  lovely  children 
playing  about  them,  while  Espiritu  and  Teodoro  floated 
before  their  eyes  in  celestial  beauty,  singing  sweet 
songs  and  blessing  them. 

A  touch  on  his  shoulder  aroused  him.  "We  are 
nearing  Pracchia,  sir,"  and  he  tried  to  shake  himself 
free  from  the  vision.  The  "new  one"  now  appeared 
at  the  door  and  gathered  up  rugs  and  portmanteau, 
while  Oreste  selected  from  among  the  waiting  car- 
riages one  that  appeared  most  suitable  for  the  long 
mountain  drive  which  was  before  them,  a  plain  but 
easy  victoria  drawn  by  a  pair  of  strong  young  horses, 
their  stout  harness  studded  with  polished  brass  and 
decorated  with  gay  bunches  of  colored  ribbons. 

"  There  is  not  much  ascent  from  here  to  Cutigliano," 
said  the  proprietor,  coming  to  the  door  with  the  trav- 
ellers. "  We  are  two  thousand  feet  above  the  sea-level 
here  and  they  are  only  a  hundred  feet  higher,  but  from 
there  on  you  will  need  an  extra  horse  to  make  the  Passo 
dell'  Abetone.  The  elevation  of  Boscolungo  is  two 
thousand  four  hundred  feet  above  us  at  the  frontier." 
u  305 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

The  new  valet  took  his  seat  on  the  box  beside  the 
driver,  a  weather-beaten,  taciturn  peasant,  whose  tall, 
peaked  hat  bore  a  cockade  of  the  same  colored  ribbons 
that  decorated  his  horses.  Adriano  seated  himself 
comfortably  in  a  corner  of  the  carriage  and  drew 
Oreste  down  beside  him,  though  the  young  man  had 
intended  out  of  respect  to  crowd  himself  into  the  tiny 
seat  opposite.  Lanterns  were  hung  on  the  carriage, 
and  with  much  cracking  of  the  whip  they  started  off 
at  a  round  trot  into  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

"  Oh,  widowed  casement,  and  oh,  darkened  room! 
Where  sunshine  was,  are  shadow,  pain,  and  gloom. 
There  was  the  radiant  face  and  laughing  eye, 
And  now  the  very  stones  weep  silently. 
Shadowed  and  still  are  chamber,  stair,  and  floor, 
The  lonely  window  and  the  darkened  door." 

—  Tuscan  Love  Songs. 

THE  night  was  starlit  and  cloudless,  but  there  was 
no  moon,  and  the  shadow  of  the  neighboring  moun- 
tains made  all  things  black  and  impenetrable.  The 
lanterns  threw  weird  lights  across  the  road  and  flick- 
ered among  the  bordering  trees.  The  solidly  con- 
structed and  well-kept  road  wound  through  a  region 
of  chestnut  and  oak  groves  and  mountain  streams  at 
the  base  of  the  bold  and  picturesque  hills  of  the  Pis- 
toiese  highlands,  but  of  the  beauty  about  them  the 
travellers  discerned  nothing.  They  listened  intently 
for  the  sound  of  approaching  wheels,  but  they  passed 
no  one  on  the  road,  either  mounted  or  on  foot.  The 
first  streaks  of  dawn  were  lighting  the  sky  above  the 
dark  chain  of  the  Apennines  as  they  drew  in  at  Cu- 
tigliano  to  the  accompaniment  of  rattling  stones  and 
cracking  whip.  They  stopped  at  the  inn  to  rest  the 
horses  and  make  inquiries  of  the  landlord,  to  whom,  as 
members  of  the  Alpine  Club  which  patronized  largely 
the  inns  at  San  Marcello  and  Cutigliano,  the  Commen- 
datore  Mannsfeld  and  his  brothers  were  well  known. 

307 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  His  Excellency  arrived  at  San  Marcello  late  last 
evening,  and  has  pushed  on  during  the  night  to  Bos- 
colungo.  A  peasant  lad  brought  a  message  not  an 
hour  since,  that  the  young  count  had  been  delayed  and 
would  not  reach  here  till  noon  to-day,  and  that  we 
were  to  have  fresh  horses  ready  to  drive  him  with  all 
speed  to  Pracchia." 

"  I  will  drive  on  to  Boscolungo  at  once  and  meet 
him  there,"  said  Daretti.  "  God  grant  he  may  not  fail. 
This  delay  may  cost  him  dear.  There  is  not  a  mo- 
ment to  be  lost." 

"  Poor  young  man  !"  murmured  the  host.  His  wife, 
who  had  been  roused  by  the  noisy  advent  of  the 
victoria,  joined  in  sympathizingly :  "Poor  young 
man  !" 

The  extra  horse  had  now  been  attached  to  the  car- 
riage, and  large  bonnets  of  coarse  straw  tied  down 
over  the  animals'  heads  to  protect  them  from  the 
summer  sun.  The  road,  a  magnificent  specimen  of 
mountain  engineering,  wound  upward  in  lengthy  zig- 
zags, clinging  to  the  hill-side  on  the  left  of  the  deep, 
green  valley.  They  could  trace  it  two  thousand  feet 
above  their  heads  through  the  openings  of  the  forest. 
They  gradually  left  behind  them  the  region  of  oaks 
and  chestnuts,  and  entered  that  belt  of  giant  firs  from 
which  the  mountain-pass  derives  its  name,  Passo  dell' 
Abetone.  The  air  was  crisp  and  invigorating,  the 
full  June  sunshine  was  welcome  to  mitigate  its  almost 
frosty  sparkle. 

They  arrived  in  advance  of  the  wanderer  at  the 
Hotel  Abetone,  the  ancient  custom-house  of  the  fron- 
tier, but  now  a  favorite  resort  of  Italian  aristocracy 
escaping  from  the  heat  of  July  and  August.  Noon 
had  come  and  brought  no  Teodoro.  Bindo  and  Adriano 

308 


B-SPfRITU    SANTO 

embraced  in  infinite  sadness ;  they  could  not  conceal 
their  anxiety. 

"  There  is  no  other  road  through  the  pass,  he  could 
not  escape  us,"  said  Bindo,  and  they  waited  and 
watched.  Bindo  brought  out  his  spy-glass  and  turned 
it  towards  all  the  openings  on  the  surrounding  hills. 
The  setting  sun  found  them  alarmed  to  the  highest 
degree. 

"  Some  accident  may  have  happened,  we  had  better 
send  out  a  relief  party,"  suggested  Bindo.  Three 
sturdy  mountaineers  were  engaged,  and  started  off 
with  torches  to  explore  the  most  likely  paths  that 
the  wanderer  would  take.  Adriano  insisted  upon  go- 
ing with  them.  Of  course  that  meant  Oreste  also. 

"  I  cannot  stay  still ;  this  anxiety  will  drive  me 
wild,"  said  Adriano.  "  You,  Bindo,  must  wait  here  to 
stop  him,  if  he  should  miss  his  road.  Simone  will  at- 
tend you." 

"  You  had  better  let  me  go  with  you,  sir,"  said  Si- 
mone. "  The  duke,  my  late  master,  has  often  climbed 
about  these  hills,  and  I  am  well  used  to  the  emergen- 
cies of  mountain-life." 

So  the  little  party  of  six  men  started  off  through  the 
mountain-roads  in  the  ever-increasing  darkness.  Bin- 
do  restlessly  paced  the  road  in  front  of  the  hotel, 
watching  every  shadow,  and  relieving  his  anxiety  by 
directing  the  landlord  in  various  preparations  to  meet 
every  accident  that  he  could  foresee. 

And  the  watchers  in  the  far-off  city  by  the  sea  had 
also  their  anxieties.  The  gentle  sufferer  lay  in  a  sort 
of  stupor  most  of  the  day,  but  towards  night  she  grew 
restless  and  slightly  delirious,  calling  for  Teodoro— 
and  her  mind  wandering  back  to  their  childhood.  She 

309 


ESPIRITU    SANTVQ 

seemed  to  think  that  it  was  he  dying,  and  that  she  \vas 
strewing  flowers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  his  bier  and 
begging  him  to  sing  to  her.  Saturday  morning  brought 
a  telegram  from  Bindo  at  San  Marcello,  saying  that 
they  had  not  yet  met  Teodoro,  but  hoped  to  reach  him 
by  noon.  But  noon  passed,  and  the  long,  hot,  weary  af- 
ternoon, and  there  was  no  further  message.  At  last 
Espiritu's  weakness  became  so  alarming  that  they  sent 
for  the  parish  priest.  When  he  came  out  of  the  hum- 
ble suburban  church,  bearing  the  sacred  Host,  preceded 
by  acolytes  holding  candles  and  tinkling  the  little  bell  of 
warning,  the  people  knelt  by  the  road-side  and  bared 
their  heads,  praying  for  the  lovely  foreign  maiden  who 
lay  dying  when  all  was  prepared  for  her  bridal.  After 
the  pious  custom  of  Catholic  countries,  many  joined 
the  little  procession  and  followed  reverently,  reciting 
prayers  and  chanting  psalms  alternately  with  the 
priest,  until  he  entered  the  door  of  the  modest  cottage 
by  the  sea. 

Espiritu  rallied  somewhat  and  seemed  peaceful  and 
happy  after  receiving  the  last  sacraments,  but  as  the 
afternoon  wore  on  the  restlessness  returned,  accom- 
panied by  severe  suffering.  Towards  sunset  the  cool 
breezes  from  the  sea  brought  some  relief,  but  great 
exhaustion  took  its  place  and  nervous  spasms  shook 
her  slender  frame.  All  was  done  that  skill  and  ten- 
derness could  devise  to  relieve  her,  and  as  the  sun 
sank  towards  the  horizon  she  grew  very  still  and 
white.  "  Theodore  !"  she  whispered.  "  Theodore,  sing 
me  to  sleep  !"  The  watchers  by  the  bed  looked  at  each 
other  heart-brokenly.  Why  was  he  not  there  to  grant 
her  last  request  ? 

From  the  convent  on  the  opposite  height  came  the 
sound  of  voices  singing,  for  it  was  the  eve  of  Pente- 

310 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

cost,  the  monks  were  chanting  the  first  Vespers  of  the 
feast,  and  the  bells  rung  out  with  sweet  and  joyful 
clangor.  Espiritu  Santo  opened  her  eyes  a  last  time 
and  smiled  at  them  all.  The  sun  was  just  sinking  into 
the  sparkling  sea.  The  rosy  sunset  light  touched  the 
face  that  lay  on  the  pillow  ;  she  stretched  her  hands 
towards  it.  "  O  Lux  beatissima  /"  she  murmured,  and 
with  a  soft,  glad  cry  the  gentle  spirit  breathed  itself 
out. 

And  he,  where  was  he  who  should  have  been  by  her 
side,  and  for  whom  she  called  in  infinite  longing  from 
her  couch  of  pain  ?  Gladly  hurrying  towards  her, 
eager  to  reach  her  on  her  feast  day,  the  eve  of  their 
bridal,  Teodoro  strode  along  the  mountain-paths.  The 
first  day  of  his  walking-tour  he  had  not  accomplished 
the  distance  expected,  for  he  had  fallen  sadly  out  of 
training  in  a  year  and  a  half  of  city  life.  The  second 
day  he  was  in  better  trim,  and  on  Friday  sent  word  by 
a  woodsman  passing  him  on  horseback  that  he  should 
reach  Boscolungo  by  noon.  But  he  was  destined  to 
meet  with  unforeseen  delay.  In  a  lonely  spot  in  the 
Modenese  forest  he  came  across  two  sportsmen,  one  of 
whom  had  just  sustained  a  terrible  injury  from  the 
explosion  of  his  gun.  The  other  begged  Teodoro  to 
stay  by  his  companion  while  he  ran  to  the  nearest  vil- 
lage for  help.  As  Teodoro  bent  over  the  sufferer  he 
recognized  with  a  shock  the  distorted  features  of 
Oeglaire,  and  a  sudden  loathing  filled  his  soul.  His 
brother's  enemy  was  in  his  hands.  What  vengeance 
should  he  take  ? 

The  wounded  man  clung  to  him  agonizingly.  He 
did  not  recognize  Teodoro,  he  only  knew  that  it  was  a 
human  being  that  he  could  turn  to  in  his  despair. 

"  Oh,  for  the  love  of  God  !"  he  gasped,  "  hear  my 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

confession.      Hear  the  confession  of  a   poor,  dying 
wretch  !" 

"  But  how  can  I  ?  I  am  not  a  priest,  I  cannot  give 
you  absolution,  I  cannot  do  you  any  good." 

"  Listen  to  me,  as  you  hope  for  the  sacraments  your- 
self on  your  death-bed,"  screamed  the  dying  man.  "  I 
cannot  live  to  see  a  priest.  I  have  murder  on  my  soul 
and  you  must  hear  me.  I  have  been  an  atheist,  I  have 
jeered  at  the  teachings  of  my  childhood,  I  have  railed 
at  priests  and  sacraments,  and  now  my  hour  has  come 
and  God  has  forsaken  me.  But,  oh,  if  you  have  any 
compassion  in  your  soul,  give  me  a  chance  for  mercy, 
hear  my  confession  !" 

And  Teodoro  bent  tenderly  and  reverently  over  the 
dying  wretch  and  listened  to  the  long  story  of  sin  and 
shame  and  crime  that  poured  from  those  soiled  lips. 
For  the  first  time  he  heard  in  all  its  fulness  the  tale 
of  persecution  of  Catalina  and  Adriano.  He  knew  that 
it  was  in  his  power  to  leave  their  treacherous  foe  in  his 
anguish  to  die  alone  and  unforgiven.  But  Teodoro, 
murmuring  a  prayer,  uncovered  his  head,  and  with  a 
certain  solemnity  laid  his  hand  on  the  repentant  sin- 
ner's brow. 

"  I  cannot  indeed  give  you  absolution,  I  cannot  bring 
you  the  solace  of  the  sacrament  of  penance,"  he  said, 
gently,  "but  God  has  sent  me  to  give  you  hope  and 
consolation.  In  the  name  of  my  beloved  brother, 
Adrien  Daretti,  in  the  name  of  him  whose  life  you 
tried  to  take,  I  forgive  you,  even  as  he  would  forgive 
you  were  he  here  in  my  place  !" 

Oeglaire  gave  a  gasp  of  terror,  but  as  he  looked  up 
cringingly  into  the  angelic  face  above  him  this  terror 
wore  away.  He  closed  his  eyes  as  if  unable  to  bear 
the  merciful  glance  of  those  clear  orbs. 

312 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Tell  your  brother,"  he  murmured,  "  it  has  indeed 
been  a  duel  to  the  death,  and  the  victory— is  his  !" 

Many  hours  had  passed  before  help  arrived  and  the 
dead  mar  was  borne  to  the  nearest  hostelry.  It  was 
Teodoro's  first  encounter  alone  with  crime  and  death, 
and  for  some  time  he  could  hardly  shake  off  the  weight 
of  sadness  and  gloom,  but,  as  he  resumed  his  walk,  air 
and  exercise  soon  restored  his  ardent  young  spirit. 
He  had  many  lost  hours  to  make  up,  and  there  was 
no  time  to  spare.  It  was  now  nearing  sunset  of  Sat- 
urday, and  he  must  make  his  best  speed  if  he  would 
reach  his  bride  before  the  Whitsun  feast  was  over. 
Teodoro  wandered  on  among  the  mountain  -  peaks 
above  Abetone,  passing  the  huts  of  the  charcoal-burn- 
ers with  a  friendly  greeting,  which  the  occupants  re- 
turned with  the  graceful  civility  of  the  Pistoiese  peas- 
ant. With  swinging  strides  he  descended  into  the 
magnificent  pine  zone  from  the  fir -crowned  ridges 
above.  The  sun  was  at  the  point  of  setting,  the  hus- 
bandmen were  preparing  to  leave  the  fields  below  and 
seek  their  mountain  homes.  How  small  they  looked, 
a  thousand  feet  below  him,  moving  busily  about !  A 
group  of  charcoal-burners  were  working  in  a  clearing 
among  the  chestnuts  and  oaks.  Teodoro  sprang  upon 
a  rock  and  waved  his  hat  towards  them.  They  swung 
their  caps,  and  a  faint  cheer  rose  to  him.  How  friend- 
ly and  pleasant  these  good  people  were  !  But  who 
would  not  have  a  friendly  feeling  for  that  vision  of 
young  strength  and  health,  standing  in  manly  beauty 
in  the  glow  of  an  Italian  sunset,  his  fine  Greek  profile 
cut  like  a  cameo  against  the  purple  background  of  the 
hills,  a  ray  of  sunlight  touching  the  bronze  rings  of 
hair  that  curled  over  the  white  brow,  the  proud,  clear 
eyes  gazing  half  defiantly  across  the  broad  horizon  as 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

if  ready  to  battle  with  all  that  fate  might  send  him, 
and  a  radiant  smile  of  hope,  of  the  consciousness  of 
youth,  joy,  and  vigor,  parting  the  perfect  lips  ?  Shape- 
ly as  a  Greek  athlete,  he  had  unconsciously  struck  a 
most  picturesque  attitude,  fearless  and  graceful,  full  of 
curbed-in  energy.  Warm  with  exercise  he  loosened 
the  collar  of  his  shirt,  and  bared  throat  and  chest  to 
the  invigorating  mountain  breeze.  The  sun  sank 
slowly  behind  the  dark  chain  of  the  Pistoiese  hills, 
leaving  the  exquisitely  tinted,  cloudless  sky  bright 
with  the  delicacy  of  mother-of-pearl.  The  sound  of 
the  compline  bells  from  convent  towers  dotting  the 
hill-sides  was  faintly  wafted  across  the  valley.  The 
peasants  lifted  their  caps,  and,  crossing  themselves,  de- 
voutly recited  the  evening  prayer.  Reverently  Teo- 
doro  joined  them  in  spirit,  then,  standing  there  in  the 
elevation  and  solitude,  the  thought  came  to  him  to 
sing,  and  lifting  up  his  glorious,  soaring  voice,  he  sang 
in  the  majestic,  ecclesiastical  chant  the  compline  hymn: 

"  Te  lucis  ante  terminum  rerum  Creator  poscimus, 
Ut  pro  tua  dementia  sis  praesul  et  custodia ; 
Procul  recedant  somnia  et  noctium  phantasmata 
Hostemque  nostrum  comprime  ne  polluantur  corpora." 

Then  remembering  that  in  a  fair  city  by  the  sea  the 
eyes  he  loved  would  be  watching  the  same  sunset  over 
the  wild  blue  waters,  he  sang  in  beautiful  melody  the 
sweet  hymn  to  our  Lady,  Star  of  the  Sea,  "Ave,  Maris 
Stella,  Dei  mater  alma  /"  holding  out  his  hand  in- 
stinctively as  if  to  clasp  that  of  the  sweet  young  maid- 
en who  was  so  soon  to  begin  life's  journey  at  his  side. 
The  shadows  were  beginning  to  gather,  the  peasants 
were  now  leaving  the  valleys  below.  A  party  of  them 
turned  to  wave  him  a  farewell  salute.  He  waved  vig- 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

orously  back  to  them.  "  Oh,  good  people  !"  he  cried, 
joyously,  "  if  you  only  knew  !  This  is  the  last  evening 
you  will  see  me  here.  One  more  sunset  and  I  shall  be 
standing  by  my  angel  bride,  far  beyond  your  beloved 
hills  and  over  the  wide  seas  !  Dear,  courteous  people, 
listen  while  I  sing  you  my  farewell  song."  And  throw- 
ing out  his  arms  exultingly  in  the  exuberance  of 
health  and  joy,  as  if  the  blood  bounding  so  gladly 
through  his  veins  would  sweep  him  on  over  every  ob- 
stacle of  land  or  sea  to  join  him  to  the  beloved  of  his 
soul,  he  poured  forth  in  high,  thrilling  sweetness,  his 
last  song.  Superbly  it  rang  forth,  till  it  seemed  as  if 
those  divinely  high  and  beautiful  tones  would  pene- 
trate the  seven  heavens  to  the  crystal  gate  of  paradise. 
Teodoro  felt  with  a  glad  quick  sense  of  power  all  the 
glory  and  beauty  of  his  voice.  Oh,  Teodoro,  gift  of 
God  !  sing  on  I  Sing  on,  beautiful  boy  !  The  seven 
heavens  are  indeed  opening  to  receive  thy  song  and 
waft  it  to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  to  Whom  is 
glory  and  beauty  and  joy  and  power  forever  ! 

But  what  is  the  song  of  earth  he  is  improvising 
there  on  the  mountain-top,  as  the  signs  of  human  life 
draw  away  from  the  valleys  and  he  is  left  in  the  soli- 
tude of  the  everlasting  hills  ? 

"  O  kindly  people  from  the  hills  around, 
I  pray  you,  listen  to  my  song  divine ! 
No  more  amid  the  chestnut  and  the  pine 
You'll  hear  its  upward-soaring,  joyous  sound, 
Borne  by  the  echoes  to  the  throne  of  Love — 
God's  angel  calls  to  me  from  heights  above  !" 

As  the  last  long  sweet  notes  died  away  the  moun- 
tain-side seemed  to  repeat  softly  "  God's  angel  calls  to 
me  from  heights  above."  A  white  mist  crept  through 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  valley  like  a  shroud,  an  unearthly  stillness  fell  over 
all.  A  soft  whisper  seemed  to  sigh  by  Teodoro's  side, 
"  Come."  He  seemed  to  feel  the  touch  of  a  hand  fall 
lightly  on  his  own.  It  did  not  startle  him,  so  sweet 
and  soft  was  it ;  he  only  smiled  and  murmured  gently, 
"  Espiritu,  you  fill  all  my  thoughts,  and  my  eyes, 
dazzled  with  the  brightness  of  the  setting  sun,  seemed 
to  see  your  sweet  presence  before  me.  Dear  love,  I 
come,  I  come !" 

With  the  tender  smile  lingering  on  his  mouth  he 
turned  to  descend  the  hill.  The  white  mist  was  creep- 
ing slowly  upward,  the  night  air  was  growing  damp  and 
chill.  Again  the  whisper  breathed  with  startling  dis- 
tinctness, "  Come  !"  Terrified,  he  stood  still,  and  called 
out  aloud,  "  My  love,  where  are  you  ?  What  do  you 
want  of  me  ?"  He  gazed  around  and  listened  intently, 
but  a  deathly  silence  reigned  and  the  long  shadows 
of  approaching  night  were  covering  all  things.  In 
vague  awe  and  terror  he  knelt  and  bowed  his  brave 
young  head.  Was  it  a  strained  imagination  or  did  he 
again  faintly  hear  the  mysterious  whisper  ?  He  rose 
slowly  to  his  feet,  but  with  tired  and  stiffened  limbs 
and  a  dazed,  bewildered  head.  The  cold  night  wind 
struck  into  his  bared  chest  with  piercing  chill.  He 
shuddered,  and  drawing  his  coat  tightly  about  him 
again  started  down  the  hill-side,  but  with  heavy,  weary 
tread,  the  shortened  breath  coming  and  going  pain- 
fully. The  dark  night  settled  down  and  blotted  out 
the  fair  and  stately  scene  that  a  short  hour  ago  had 
been  so  full  of  radiant  promise. 

"  So  earth's  best  joys  decay, 
Youth,  joy,  and  empire's  sway 
In  the  dark  grave  ending." 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

"  Understand,  my  love,  that  I  am  already  in  great  peace,  but  I  know 
not  how  to  enter  paradise  without  thee  :  prepare,  then,  and  come  at 
thy  quickest,  that  we  may  present  ourselves  together  before  the  Lord  !" 
— Chronicles  of  Fontevrault. 

THE  torches  of  pine  knots  flickered  in  the  night 
wind  and  cast  strange  shadows  over  the  path  and 
athwart  the  underbrush.  The  little  party  of  men 
climbed  ever  higher  up  the  mountain -side  following 
the  trail  of  the  hunters  and  charcoal-burners,  sepa- 
rating from  time  to  time  where  the  path  was  doubtful, 
coming  together  again  at  intervals,  encouraging  one 
another  and  signalling  to  each  other  by  forest  cries. 
Occasionally  Adriano  or  Oreste  would  call  out  into  the 
darkness,  hoping  that  the  sound  of  their  familiar 
voices  might  bring  an  answer  from  the  wanderer. 
Adriano,  little  accustomed  to  mountain  climbing,  soon 
became  exhausted.  He  fell  behind  the  others  and 
leaned  wearily  against  a  tree,  his  head  swimming.  He 
planted  his  torch  in  the  ground  and  would  have  sunk 
down  but  Simone  caught  him  and  held  a  brandy 
flask  to  his  lips.  A  draught  of  the  fiery  liquid  and  a 
few  minutes'  rest  quickly  revived  him. 

Oreste  and  the  foresters  were  by  this  time  far 
ahead.  Adriano  had  started  forward  again  with 
Simone  by  his  side,  when  he  thought  he  heard  a  faint 
call  near  by.  He  raised  his  torch  and  gave  a  shout. 
Yes,  there  was  a  figure,  Teodoro's  figure,  standing  in 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  pathway  before  him.  With  an  exclamation  of  joy 
he  sprang  forward,  but  as  the  torch-light  fell  plainer 
upon  his  brother's  face  the  cry  turned  to  one  of  horror. 
It  was  Teodoro's  face  indeed,  but  of  a  ghastly,  waxen 
paleness,  the  features  drawn  with  suffering.  Adriano 
threw  the  torch  to  Simone  and  caught  his  brother  in 
his  arms.  He  was  icy  cold,  and  his  whole  frame  shook 
with  convulsive  shudderings.  "  The  pain,"  he  gasped, 
laying  his  hand  on  his  chest — "  the  pain,  here.  I  can- 
not breathe,  speak."  And  the  words  were  almost  lost 
as  the  teeth  chattered  uncontrollably. 

Adriano's  heart  sank  in  terror  and  dismay.  What 
to  do  he  knew  not,  but  Simone  stepped  forward 
promptly,  stripped  off  his  overcoat  and  jacket  and 
spread  them  on  the  ground. 

"  Lay  him  down  here,  sir,"  he  directed.  "  It  is  a 
chill.  He  has  caught  cold  in  the  night  air.  They 
are  probably  pleurisy  pains  that  he  complains  of." 
Adriano  obeyed  the  valet's  directions,  who  went  to 
work  over  the  sick  man  without  hesitation.  He 
poured  brandy  down  his  throat — "  Not  the  best  thing 
if  he  has  fever,  sir,  but  it's  all  we  have  to  warm  him." 
Adriano  and  the  valet  stripped  themselves  to  their 
shirts  and  wrapped  the  shaking  figure  as  warmly  as 
possible,  kindling  a  fire  of  brushwood  near  him  and 
rubbing  his  stiff,  cold  limbs  vigorously  with  their 
warm  hands.  "  Call  to  the  others,  sir,"  ordered  Simone ; 
"  for  as  soon  as  he  gets  over  the  worst  of  the  shaking 
we  must  carry  him  down  to  the  inn.  It  has  taken 
him  pretty  hard.  Shouldn't  wonder  if  he  was  in  for 
the/mrjeftMft."  Adriano  shuddered  at  the  last  word — 
a  form  of  Maremma  fever  almost  invariably  fatal.  He 
stood  up  and  raised  his  manly  voice  with  all  the  effort 
of  powerful  lungs.  How  faint  and  small  it  sounded 

318 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

through  the  trees,  borne  back  fainter  still  by  the 
mountain  echoes  !  Again  he  shouted,  and  again.  At 
last  another  sound  came  back  with  the  echo,  the  far- 
off  answering  cry  of  the  mountaineers.  Nearer  and 
louder  came  the  cries,  and  then  the  flicker  of  torches 
through  the  trees.  They  were  running,  and  a  few 
moments  brought  them  to  the  side  of  the  little  group. 

"  Is  he  killed  ?"  whispered  Oreste,  turning  pale  and 
trembling. 

"  Hush  !  It  is  a  chill,"  said  the  foresters.  "  It  is  the 
perniciosa" 

The  shudderings  subsided  little  by  little,  his  flesh 
felt  warmer  and  more  pliable  to  the  touch,  and  the 
livid  hue  of  the  face  gave  way  to  a  more  natural  color. 
The  foresters  and  Simone  lifted  him  from  the  ground 
on  an  improvised  litter,  and  Adriano  walked  beside 
them,  holding  the  torch. 

"  Stamp  out  the  fire,"  the  foresters  directed  Oreste, 
"or  we  shall  have  the  forest  burning  about  us.  Throw 
earth  over  the  ashes,  and  then  run  on  ahead  and  have 
a  room  prepared  at  the  inn  and  a  bed  well  warmed  to 
receive  him." 

They  bore  him  down  the  mountain-side  gently  and 
in  silence.  Once  or  twice  came  a  whisper  from  the 
sick  man  to  complain  of  the  agonizing  pain,  his  lips 
were  set  in  suffering  and  the  perspiration  stood  in 
great  drops  on  his  forehead.  Half  an  hour  passed  be- 
fore they  arrived  at  the  inn  door,  where  Bindo,  pale 
and  anxious,  awaited  them.  With  him  stood  the  inn- 
keeper and  the  few  servants  who  were  there  so  early 
in  the  season.  They  undressed  the  sick  man  and  laid 
him  in  the  well-warmed  bed,  and  Simone  took  com- 
mand of  the  sick-room  in  the  absence  of  a  physician, 
all  instinctively  submitting  to  his  superior  knowledge. 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

"  Oreste,"  said  Adriano,  sadly,  "  we  are  too  hasty  in 
our  likes  and  dislikes,  you  and  I.  If  the  Count  Teo- 
doro  gets  well,  if  his  life  is  saved  at  all,  it  will  be  owing 
to  the  'new  one.'  " 

Oreste  hung  his  head  in  shamed  acknowledgment. 
He  hovered  round  the  sick-room  door,  obeying  ob- 
sequiously every  faintest  suggestion  of  the  valet's,  and 
bringing  of  his  own  accord  everything  that  might  be 
useful  to  him.  Bindo  and  Adriano  watched  by  turns 
at  Teodoro's  side.  Simone  never  left  him.  "Not 
till  some  one  comes  who  knows  more  than  I,"  he  said. 

The  night  was  a  terrible  one.  Many  hours  must 
pass  before  a  physician  could  be  brought,  and  though 
they  did  what  they  could  they  were  working  in  com- 
parative darkness.  After  the  chill,  a  high  fever  had 
set  in,  the  sick  man  grew  restless,  his  eyes  were  wild. 
The  fever  gave  him  a  certain  strength,  and  at  times  he 
would  try  to  spring  from  bed.  "  I  must  go!"  he  cried, 
when  they  tried  to  hold  him  down.  He  did  not  recog- 
nize them.  "  I  must  go  !"  he  cried,  again  and  again, 
piteously.  "  I  must  go  !  I  shall  be  too  late  !" 

Bindo  and  Adriano  exchanged  agonized  glances. 
Like  all  strong  men  they  were  tender,  and  their  hearts 
were  torn  with  pity. 

"  She  has  called  me,  I  must  go,"  wailed  the  high- 
pitched,  despairing  voice  that  they  could  hardly  recog- 
nize as  Teodoro's,  and  again,  with  their  hearts  break- 
ing within  them,  they  forced  him  back  into  bed. 
Sometimes  he  yielded  at  once,  only  looking  at  them 
with  such  reproach  in  the  blue  eyes  that  they  almost 
wept  aloud.  At  other  times  he  resisted  fiercely  and 
they  had  to  exert  all  their  strength  to  hold  him  down. 
Once,  towards  morning,  he  watched  his  chance  slyly  to 
escape  them,  and  had  sprung  to  the  window  and  climbed 

320 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

half-way  out  before  they  seized  him.  He  turned 
round  and  fought  them  like  a  maniac. 

"  See,  Teodoro  !"  called  Adriano,  suddenly,  pointing 
to  the  line  of  purple  hills  over  which  the  golden  dawn 
was  breaking.  "  See,  Teodoro,  the  dawn  of  Pentecost ! 
Vent,  Sancte  Spiritus  /" 

Teodoro's  arms  fell  by  his  side  and  his  troubled  eyes 
sought  the  horizon.  The  sun  had  not  yet  risen,  but 
tremulous,  golden  rays  shot  up  into  the  sky. 

Adriano  saw  the  effect  of  his  words  and  began  to 
sing  softly : 

"  Veni,  Sancte  Spiritus,  et  emitte  coelitus,  lucis  tui  radium. 
Veni  lumen  cordium,  Consolator  optima,  in  fletu  solatium." 

Teodoro  closed  the  puzzled,  tired  eyes.  He  resisted 
his  brothers  no  longer,  and  they  led  him  back  to  bed. 
The  sun  of  Pentecost  sprang  up  in  splendor  and  shot 
his  radiance  over  earth  and  sky. 

"  O  Lux  beatissima"  sang  Adriano,  "  reple  cordis 
intima,  tuorum  fidelium." 

The  sick  man's  lips  moved.  He  was  trying  to  sing; 
it  was  the  lovers'  parting  song  from  "Rome'o  et 
Juliette": 

"  Non,  ce  n'est  pas  le  jour, 
C'est  le  doux  rossignol  qui  chante ;" 

but  his  voice  had  gone,  and  only  a  cracked  and  husky 
whisper  came  forth.  He  opened  his  eyes  again,  but 
it  was  a  strange  room  and  he  was  bewildered. 

"  Espiritu,"  he  murmured,  stretching  out  feeble, 
uncertain  hands.  "  I  am  coming,  dearest,  but  give 
me  thy  hand,  for  I  cannot  find  the  way." 

Then  the  strong  men  by  the  bedside  fell  on  their 
knees  and  wept. 

x  321 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

Teodoro  looked  at  them,  he  spoke  their  names,  but 
he  did  not  seem  to  understand  why  they  were  there 
nor  where  he  was.  The  effort  at  recollection  seemed 
to  tire  his  brain  ;  he  sank  into  a  sort  of  stupor  which 
lasted  through  the  day. 

Adriano  stood  by  the  window  of  the  sick-room,  to 
watch  for  the  coming  of  the  physician  who  had  been 
telegraphed  for  from  San  Marcello.  Directly  opposite 
the  inn,  on  an  eminence,  was  the  little,  old,  country 
church  of  San  Leopoldo — a  plain,  rustic,  stone  struct- 
ure, the  tower  of  which  had  long  remained  unfinished. 
The  country  people  were  now  making  an  effort  to 
complete  it.  They  came  to  the  Mass  of  Pentecost  from 
their  little  huts  on  the  mountain-side  for  miles  around, 
and  each  one,  as  he  came,  brought  his  contribution  to 
the  new  tower  in  the  shape  of  a  stone.  Adriano 
watched  them  winding  up  the  high-road  and  the  vil- 
lage paths  in  their  holiday  costume,  prayer-book  in 
hand,  and  each  bearing  his  pious  burden  poised  on  his 
head — the  little  children  bearing  small  stones,  the 
women  larger  ones,  the  men  sometimes  bearing  two 
or  three.  They  walked  erect  and  free,  with  the 
swinging,  graceful  gait  of  the  nations  who  bear  their 
burdens  on  the  head  and  not  on  the  back.  Each,  as 
he  reached  the  church  door,  deposited  his  stone  at  the 
foot  of  the  tower  and  silently  blessed  himself.  Before 
long  the  last  one  had  entered  the  building,  and  soon 
Adriano  heard  the  strains  of  their  sweet  Italian  hymns 
and  canticles  rising  to  his  ears.  There  was  no  organ 
or  instrument  of  music  in  the  rustic  church,  but  men, 
women,  and  little  children  raised  their  voices  together 
with  fervent  zeal  in  prayer  and  praise.  There  came 
a  moment  of  solemn  hush,  and  the  tinkle  of  the  little 
altar  bell,  borne  across  the  sweet  summer  air,  an- 

322 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

nounced  the  consecration  of  the  Host.  Adriano  knelt, 
and  burying  his  face  in  his  hands,  remained  some  time 
absorbed  in  prayer.  By  the  bedside,  Simone,  too,  had 
heard  the  warning  bell  and  knelt  to  recite  a  Pater  and 
Ave.  At  last  another  sound  reached  their  ears,  this 
time  from  the  village  road,  the  welcome  sound  of 
horses'  hoofs  and  the  crack  of  the  driver's  whip. 
Leaving  Simone  in  the  sick-room,  Adriano  ran  lightly 
down  the  stairs  to  the  court-yard  where  the  handsome 
landau  drawn  by  four  horses  was  just  entering  over 
the  cobble-stones.  He  recognized  at  once  the  good 
physician  from  the  Ponte  a  Seraglio,  and  with  him  in 
the  carriage  were  two  women  who  proved  to  be  the 
Commendatore's  wife  and  Consiglio  Gozzoli. 

"Thank  Heaven!"  cried  Adriano;  "now  we  shall 
know  what  to  do  for  him."  He  embraced  his  sister-in- 
law  cordially,  and  did  not  forget  to  press  Consiglio's 
hand  and  thank  her  for  having  spared  Oreste  to  him 
in  a  trouble  which  had  proved  greater  than  they 
knew. 

"  I  could  not  have  kept  him  back  from  your  excel- 
lency if  I  would,"  she  answered  through  her  tears. 

He  left  the  women  and  conducted  the  physician  to 
Teodoro's  room,  telling  him  on  the  way  all  that  they 
knew. 

"A  case  of  pleurisy,  probably,"  said  the  doctor. 
"  He  will  pull  through  all  right  with  his  sound  lungs 
and  vigorous  constitution.  He  had  doubtless  greatly 
over-exerted  and  over-heated  himself,  and  then,  when 
night  came  on — and  the  nights  are  piercingly  cold  in 
this  altitude — he  was  not  sufficiently  protected  and 
took  a  chill.  It  is  easily  explained,  and  he  will  soon  be 
about  again.  Only,"  he  added,  cautiously,  "  I  would 
keep  the  news  of  his  bereavement  from  him  till  the 

323 


ESPfRITU    SANTO 

crisis  is  well  over  or  the  shock  might  prove  too  much 
for  him." 

"Bereavement!"  echoed  Adriano.  "Have  they 
heard,  then  ?  Is  she  gone  ?" 

"  There  was  a  telegram  last  night  and  letters  were 
handed  us  early  this  morning  just  as  we  were  driving 
out  of  the  village.  We  had  the  Commendatore's  own 
four  horses  and  did  not  spare  them." 

"When  was  it  ?"  whispered  Adriano,  his  hand  on  the 
door. 

"Last  evening,  just  at  sunset,  they  said." 

"  The  eve  of  Pentecost  !  And  she  is  spending  her 
feast-day  in  heaven  !"  he  murmured,  with  trembling 
lips.  He  let  the  physician  pass  on  before  him  into  the 
room,  for  he  was  half-blinded  by  the  tears  that  rushed 
to  his  eyes.  He  leaned  his  forehead  against  the  frame 
of  the  door.  "  Espiritu  !  Espiritu  !  Sweet  child  ! 
Art  thou  gone  from  us?"  He  did  not  know  till  then 
how  strong  the  hope  had  been  within  him  that  she 
might  live.  "  The  earth  will  be  sadder  without  thee, 
our  love,  our  peace,  our  joy  !  Oh,  pray  for  us  who  are 
left !  Heaven  will  seem  nearer  now  that  thou  art 
there  !" 

Brushing  away  the  tears,  he  entered  the  room.  The 
doctor  was  bending  over  Teodoro,  sounding  his  lungs 
and  taking  his  temperature.  He  looked  up  and  whis- 
pered to  Adriano.  "  It  is  more  serious  than  I  feared. 
I  shall  not  leave  him  till  the  crisis  is  over.  It  is 
fearfully  sudden  and  acute,  but  we  must  hope  for  the 
best." 

"The  best!"  repeated  Adriano  to  himself,  slowly. 
"What  is  the  best?"  and  he  walked  to  the  window. 
Without  was  a  flood  of  sunshine,  a  sky  of  brilliant,  un- 
clouded blue,  the  noble  hills,  the  stately  forest,  the 

324 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

crisp  mountain  air  warmed  by  the  summer  sun  and 
scented  with  the  odor  of  the  pines.  There  was  the 
sound  of  sweet  human  voices  from  the  devout  throng 
within  the  humble  walls  praising  God  that  this  day 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter,  had  descended  upon 
the  sons  of  men.  God  and  heaven  seemed  very  near. 
Adriano  raised  his  face  upward  and  clasped  his  hands. 
"  In  life  or  in  death,  underneath  us  are  the  Everlast- 
ing Arms  !  O  God,  we  are  Thy  servants  and  the  sons 
of  Thy  handmaids — be  it  done  unto  us  according  to 
Thy  Word  !"  and  he  turned  from  all  the  beauty  and 
brightness  without  to  where,  within,  death  and  a  strong 
young  life  lay  struggling  in  mortal  combat. 

In  the  rustic  church  the  people  lingered  to  send  up 
a  petition  before  the  altar  of  God.  "Your  prayers 
are  asked  for  the  speedy  recovery  or  happy  death  of 
Teodoro  dei  Conti  Daretti,"  the  priest  had  said  to 
them.  The  mountaineers  looked  at  each  other  won- 
deringly.  They  knew  him  well,  the  tall,  blond  youth 
with  the  beautiful  voice  who  had  climbed  among  their 
hills  for  many  summers,  and  had  often  lingered  at  the 
doors  of  their  huts  to  exchange  a  greeting  with  them. 
They  had  often  heard  his  voice  ringing  through  the 
forest.  He  sang  their  mountain-songs,  preserved  by 
oral  tradition  from  generation  to  generation,  he  sang 
sweet  hymns  of  the  Madonna  and  saints,  he  sang  of 
pure,  tender  love.  "  Ruba  cuori,  the  ravisher  of  hearts," 
they  had  called  him,  in  memory  of  one  of  their  famous 
mountain  singers.  And  so  they  earnestly  entreated 
the  Lord  for  him  who  had  so  lately  been  among  them 
in  perfect  health  and  beauty. 

Bindo  and  Oreste,  who  had  knelt  side  by  side  on  the 
stone  floor  at  the  rude  wooden  benches,  rose  and  left 
the  building  to  return  to  their  anxious  watch.  At 

325 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

the  inn  door  they  heard  the  news  of  the  physician's 
arrival,  and  in  another  moment  each  was  receiving  the 
sweetest  of  earthly  help  and  comfort,  the  affectionate 
sympathy  of  a  faithful,  loving  wife. 

"Consiglio,"  sobbed  Oreste,  when  he  had  told  her 
all.  "Consiglio  mia,  I  am  a  wretch  !  God  forgive  me 
for  thinking  of  myself  at  such  a  moment,  but  I  tell 
thee  every  thought  of  my  heart,  good  or  bad,  and  I 
cannot  help  fearing  that  if  the  Count  Teodoro  gets 
well,  the  master  will  love  the  '  new  one '  better  than 
he  does  me  !" 

"  For  shame,  Oreste  !"  cried  Consiglio,  disdainfully. 
"  Shame  on  thy  suspicions  of  the  master !  No  doubt 
he  is  grateful,  and  will  give  the  'new  one  '  such  a  place 
in  his  feelings  as  justice  and  gratitude  require,  but 
hast  thou  known  his  excellency  so  long  and  fearest 
that  he  will  forget  the  devotion  of  years?  Nay, 
Oreste,  I  am  ashamed  of  thee  for  a  stupid,  jealous 
fellow !" 

And  Oreste  wiped  his  eyes  and  smiled  once  more, 
taking  sweet  comfort  from  his  wife's  reproaches. 

There  was  little  change  in  the  sick  man's  condi- 
tion through  the  weary  afternoon,  but  towards  even- 
ing another  chill,  of  fearful  violence,  seized  his  frame, 
succeeded  by  renewed  fever  and  delirium,  and  the  rest 
of  the  night  was  passed  much  as  the  preceding  one  had 
been.  They  had  the  comfort  of  the  physician's  pres- 
ence and  advice,  but  otherwise  the  strain  was  even 
more  terrible  than  before.  And  so  the  morning  of 
his  wedding-day  dawned  ! 

In  the  city  by  the  sea,  Espiritu  lay  dressed  in  her 
bridal  robes.  On  the  sunny  hair  that  clustered  over 
the  white  brow  they  laid  the  wreath  of  flowers  of 

326 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

waxen  whiteness — the  little  flowers  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  filmy  veil  was  drawn  about  her,  and  the  hands 
clasped  a  silver  crucifix  and  a  rosary  of  mother-of- 
pearl.  The  air  was  heavy  with  the  odor  of  flowers, 
the  waxen  candles  standing  in  tall  stands  about  the 
bed  burned  brightly,  and  the  sunshine  of  the  Monday 
of  Pentecost  stole  into  the  room  through  half-drawn 
blinds.  The  maidens  assembled  in  the  next  room  to 
escort  the  body  of  the  dead  bride  to  the  parish  church 
were  dressed  in  white,  according  to  the  Spanish  cus- 
tom at  the  burial  of  a  young  virgin,  and  the  cloth 
thrown  over  the  bier  was  of  white,  embroidered  in 
scarlet.  In  their  hands  the  young  girls  carried  lighted 
tapers  and  baskets  of  fresh  flowers.  "  In  Paradisum 
deducant  te  Angeli"  they  sang. 

Alone  by  the  bedside  of  the  dead  knelt  Lady  Ains- 
worth.  One  anxiety  filled  her  heart — Teodoro  ought 
to,  must  see,  Espiritu  once  thus  in  her  bridal  dress. 
A  telegram  the  night  before  had  said  that  he  was  found, 
but  was,  they  feared,  too  ill  to  come.  But  Margara 
hoped  and  waited.  She  knew  that  the  loyal,  affection- 
ate heart  would  brave  every  difficulty,  every  suffering, 
nay,  death  itself,  to  meet  his  bride  on  their  wedding- 
morn — his  bride,  his  ideal,  so  tenderly  cherished  from 
childhood.  Some  one  knocked  softly  at  the  door — the 
moment  had  come  to  remove  the  body  for  its  burial. 
"A  few  moments  more,"  pleaded  Margara,  and  re- 
turned to  her  kneeling  vigil.  It  was  the  hour  fixed 
for  the  nuptial  Mass,  and  now  it  would  be  a  requiem 
instead  !  A  second  knock,  and  this  time  Margara 
sprang  to  her  feet — it  could  not  but  be  he  !  and  so 
strongly  was  the  idea  of  Teodoro's  figure  impressed 
upon  her  mental  vision  that  she  saw  him  step  forth 
from  the  half-darkness,  and,  coming  in,  stand  at  the 

327 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

foot  of  the  bed  and  gaze  at  the  sleeping,  white-robed 
figure.  Erect  he  stood,  not  in  sorrow,  but  rather  in  the 
light  of  joy  and  thanksgiving,  with  radiant  brow  and 
shining  eyes,  and  a  smile  of  deep  and  humble  con- 
tent upon  the  lips.  Margara  clasped  both  hands  to 
her  heart  and  leaned  against  the  wall  for  support. 
Was  she  fainting,  that  the  room  seemed  to  grow  dark 
and  the  figure  dim  and  far-off  before  her  eyes  ? 

Some  one  touched  her  on  the  shoulder.  It  was 
Disdier. 

"  It  must  be  now,"  he  said,  bowed  and  heart-broken. 
"  They  cannot  wait  longer."  And  he  passed  out  again. 

Margara  started  and  looked  hastily  round  the 
room.  She  and  the  white  figure  on  the  bed  were  alone 
within  it.  A  strange,  cold  feeling  of  awe  crept  over 
her,  but  the  restless  anxiety  was  gone.  She  stepped 
calmly  to  the  door  and  met  the  bearers. 

"  You  may  take  her  now,"  she  said.  "  He  has  seen 
her  and  all  is  well." 

An  hour  later  the  tender  chants  of  the  burial  ser- 
vice were  ascending  from  the  parish  church  amid  the 
odors  of  incense  and  flowers.  "  Lux  perpetua  luceat 
ei"  they  sang,  "el  requiem  aeternam  dona  ei."  It 
seemed  to  MargaYa  that  she  could  not  weep  for  the 
dead,  but  to  the  others  it  seemed  a  cruelty,  an  impos- 
sibility to  lay  the  young  bride  in  her  lonely  grave  in 
the  cemetery  by  the  sea,  while  he  who  should  this  day 
have  stood  beside  her  at  the  bridal  altar  was  far  away 
and  sent  no  message.  They  could  not  resign  them- 
selves to  the  sad  task.  Alone,  Margara  seemed  recon- 
ciled, she  could  hardly  say  why  herself,  but  a  certain 
exaltation  of  spirit  upheld  her,  a  confidence  in — she 
scarcely  knew  what.  But  a  little  later  she  knew,  for 
when  the  mourners  were  weeping  in  each  other's  arms 

328 


ESPIRITU    SANTO 

and  the  white-robed  band  of  maidens  were  strewing 
flowers  upon  the  new-made  grave,  a  rapid  footstep  was 
heard,  and  Disdier  thrust  a  long  slip  of  paper  into 
Margara's  expectant  hand. 

"  A  telegram,"  he  whispered,  in  low,  troubled  tones. 
"It  is  from  Daretti." 

She  took  it  from  him,  and  the  tears  that  blinded  her 
as  she  tried  to  decipher  the  few  words  from  Adriano 
to  herself  were  tears  of  mingled  awe  and  consolation. 

"  Our  beloved  Teodoro  has  gone  to  meet  Espiritu  in 
heaven." 


THB    END 


BY  W.  PETT   RIDGE 


BY  ORDER   OF    THE   MAGISTRATE.     A  Novel. 

Post  8vo,  Clotli,  Ornamental,  $1  25. 

Mr.  Ridge  certainly  affords  a  close  and  faithful  study  of  Londou 
lower  life.  His  humor  is  much  like  that  of  Dickens. — Outlook,  N.  Y. 

As  a  study  of  dialect  and  of  London  types  it  is  capital,  and  re- 
calls Dickens  without  beiug  anything  so  offensive  as  an  imitation. 
— Springfield  Republican. 

"By  Order  of  the  Magistrate"  is  a  kind  of  sketch-book  of 
Cockney  life,  vigorous,  clear,  and  effective.  The  book  is  true  to 
life,  yet  it  is  not  brutal. — NewYork  Tribune. 

SECRETARY   TO   BAYNE,  M.P.    A  Novel.    Post 
8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental,  $1  25. 

A  story  of  real  literary  merit  and  genuine  fictional  interest. — 
Minneapolis  Tribune. 

A  clever,  humorous,  easily  digestible  bit  of  reading. — Syracuse 
Post. 

A  CLEVER  WIFE.    A  Novel.    Post  8vo,  Cloth,  $1  25. 

"A  Clever  Wife"  contains  some  strikingly  clever  analysis  of 
character,  and  opens  fresh  sources  of  delight  to  the  reader. — Boston 
Herald. 

The  story  of  Mrs.  Halliwell's  aims,  ambitions,  successes,  and  de- 
feats is  told  with  exceeding  cleverness. — Boston  Advertiser. 

THE  SECOND  OPPORTUNITY  OF  MR.  STAPLE- 
HURST.     A  Novel.     Post  8vo,  Cloth,  81  25. 

There  are  situations  which  are  charmingly  droll.  It  is  a  really 
clever,  humorous,  original  book. — Philadelphia  Bulletin. 

A  story  of  a  good  deal  of  dainty  fancy,  refined  humor,  and  a 
touch  of  delicate  pathos. — Boston  Traveler. 


HARPER  &  BROTHERS,  PUBLISHERS 

NEW   YORK    AND    LONDON 

IST"  Any  of  the  above  works  will  be  sent  by  mail,  postage  prepaid, 
to  any  part  of  the  United  States,  Canada,  or  Mexico,  on  receipt  of 
the  price. 


BY  RUTH  McENERY  STUART 


MORIAH'S  MOURNING,  and  Other  Half  -  Hour 
Sketches.  Illustrated.  Post  8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental, 
$1  25. 

IN  SIMPKINSVILLE.  Character  Tales.  Illustrated. 
Post,8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental,  $1  25. 

SOLOMON  CROW'S  CHRISTMAS  POCKETS,  and 

Other  Tales.    Illustrated.    Post  8vo,  Cloth,  Ornament- 
al, $1  25. 

CARLOTTA'S  INTENDED,  and  Other  Tales.  Illus- 
trated. Post  8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental,  $1  50. 

A  GOLDEN  WEDDING,  and  Other  Tales.  Illustrat- 
ed. Post  8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental,  $1  50. 

THE  STORY  OF  BABETTE  :  A  Little  Creole  Girl. 
Illustrated.  Post  8vo,  Cloth,  Ornamental,  $1  50. 

Mrs.  Stuart  is  one  of  some  half-dozen  American  -writers  who  are 
doing  the  best  that  is  being  done  for  English  literature  at  the  pres- 
ent time.  Her  range  of  dialect  is  extraordinary;  but,  after  all,  it  is 
not  the  dialect  that  constitutes  the  chief  value  of  her  -work.  That 
will  be  found  in  its  genuineness,  lighted  up  as  it  is  by  superior  in- 
telligence and  imagination  and  delightful  humor. — Chicago  Tribune. 

Mrs.  Stuart  is  a  genuine  humorist. — N.  T.  Mail  and  Express. 

Few  surpass  Mrs.  Stuart  in  dialect  studies  of  negro  life  and 
character. — Detroit  Free  Press. 


HARPER   &    BROTHERS,    PUBUSHEUS 

NEW    YORK    AND    LONDON 

of  the  above  works  will  be  sent  by  mail,  postage  prepaid, 
to  any  part  of  the  United  States,  Canada,  or  Mexico,  on  receipt  of  the 
price. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL LIBRAE 'FACILITY 


A     000  037  781     2 


